Birdie's Short Stories All Are Welcome To Contribute

[birdie8819]

This is only a short fiction story that I read it somewhere and hope all bro's & sis's like it and also those who like to contribute can please carry on . Thanks ! :)



My Maid's Daughter June

Hi I am Bob, I am Engineer working abroad. I am narrating the true story which happened during this time my vacation in may 2001. I live in Texas usually we are allowed to have vacation 2 times in a year. I was happy to reach home and I was greeted by my family and friends back home and with my cousins wedding around the corner there where relatives all over.

After a long & tired flight I got to my room and crashed out. Looking at my room a lot of memories emerged. I was tired but really didn’t want to rest cause I was excited in meeting people. That's when I heard a knock on my bedroom door. I walked up to it and opened the door.

It was June, my maid's daughter, she usually work when her mum takes a day off or when sick. June had really become a cute teen since I had last seen her. Her breast had developed and she looked more mature and I guess she was 18 then.

She was there with a cup of coffee for me , I asked her how she was doing and how was her mother and brother. I was not able to take my eyes of her breast cause it was so very tempting , I didnt want her to leave so fast to I told her that I had got something for her from Saudi and so opened my bag. I looked around and I found a few creams and soap that I bought for my friends and I gave her a facial scrub, soap and a pack of chocolates , she was so happy looking at them.

I had my coffee and put my cup back on the tray and she thanked me for the gifts and left. After she left I sat unpacking my baggage and sorting things out. Usually it happens cause every one who walks in to say "hi" would surely expect me giving them something , well I did have a lot of things to give anyways.

Days passed I was counting my days cause I just had 24 days with me in Texas . One afternoon, I was on the computer checking my mails I heard some one walking to my room . I just looked out and I could see June she was coming to cleam my room , I got up and pat her back and said "hi" how come today you're working . June smiled and said that her mum was away for a week and she was working instead. I asked her if she was still working for a Child Care Centre, which she used to do last time. She replied that she didnt like kids that much and so stayed home and helped her mum.

End of part 1 ......

[birdie8819]

Part 2 cuming up...............


I asked her if she had made any boy friends and she replied, "Who will look at me?"

I told her that she was looking very-very cute and since the last time she had matured into a pretty young girl. She blushed and kept dusting my bed. Every time she bent or leaned forward I could see her breast through the opening in her tops she was in. Her legs where nice and I could see that she had shaved them. I was getting horny and I was in fact raping her with my eyes.

I could not resist her, I thought of a plan and picked up my towel and walked to my bathroom. As I was filling my bucket, I walked out in my towel and looked for my massage oil. I applied the oil as she was working on my room. She looked at me a few time and smiled looking at my hairy chest.

I asked June if she was free to help me , she asked me what she was to do and I told her that I had just applied oil and needed her to massage my back since I was having a slight pain on my back. She agreed and got into the bathroom. I sat on a char as she raised her skirt and folded it into her hips. I could see her tender thighs. I was getting hornier looking at this. She asked me where I had the pain and I told her from my neck to my waist.

So she started to gently massage me I was feeling so nice, her hands where moving so gently that my hard-on was uncontrollable. I told her that she could rinse my back with hot water so that it would be real nice. And so she stared giving me a nice bath , I passed her my soap and she applied . When she was doing this I was very excited and slowly I released my towel as if it had come off by itself as if I was not aware of it for this resulted exposing my hard dick.

I guess she could see it too, but she didnt say a word . She acted as if she was not aware of it , I wanted her to see me naked so I stood up and release my towel . She saw me naked and closed her eyes I behaved normal and told her that it was ok that she was mature enough to see things like that. And if she was married that year she would see her husbands too and I asked her not to feel shy. She wanted to leave but I requested her to stay. She asked me to cover up so I wrapped the towel back and told her if it was ok. She gave me a naughty smile.

End of part 2 .......to be continue

[birdie8819]

Part 3 and last part of the story .....hope you guys/gals enjoy :

As she was turning around to get the Shampoo I purposely took my towel off and started playing with my penis . When she turned back to me she was shocked to see me do that , she wanted to leave so I moved forward and stood against the door and slowly stroked my dick. She was scared and requested me to give way giving excuses that she had work to do.

I told her that she could after finishing with me so I forced my way through and hugged her. She started to push me away and I started to kiss her as she kept telling me that it's not good and that she was scared. If her mum got to know she would kill her, all her words didn’t reach my deaf ear. I pushed my hand into her skirt and felt her pussy over her panty. I kissed her breast as she kept pushing me away .

I could not control any longer and started to kiss her lips and fondled her breast and I could fell she is giving way. She said she was scared if some one walked in. I told her that every one was busy with the wedding and had no time for all this bull shit. I got her out of the bathroom and we got to the bed. I started to kiss her legs and moved slowly up , she was getting excited as she was letting me fondling her all over .

I lifted her skirt and I pushed my face into it , I didnt want to waste any more time so I got up and pull her panty down. She sleeps there letting me work on her , I exposed her nice sexy breast and I sucked them. Her nipples stand as I parted her legs. I move below and put my face on her lush hairy wet pussy, I kissed and licked it, I could feel her wiggle in pleasure.

I raised my self up and slowly push my hard dick into her love hole ,her pussy was moist and my dick was sinking in slowly. As I pushed in slowly I could feel I could not push anymore. I forced my way and she grabbed me tightly. She began to cry as I moved in and out I wanted to move her to the center of the bed, so I gently hold her and moved her over that's when I saw blood on the bed.

"Ooh No" she was a VIRGIN !!! I asked her if she ever had sex before, all she said was please let me go ….

I didnt care as I kept going in , every time I moved in she would hug me tight. I know she was enjoying every push I was giving. I started to move faster, I could feel her hips moving with the rhythm of my push. She started to morn and keep telling me not tell my mum please don't tell anyone. I kept telling her, don't worry darling I wont tell a soul and don't worry we keep this within these walls.

She began to enjoy the thrust I was throwing on her. I spread her legs and lifted her waist and pushed a pillow below and started to mount her. This was great, that too a virgin my dick was stroking real hard I could see the blood still leak out. I pumped and pumped she began to feel the pain and she said it was very pain , I wanted to cum inside her. I pushed telling her away in just over 5 minutes and I got a great orgasm as I shot my cum inside her. She could feel the sperms jet through, she knew it was over she just lay there letting me force out the last bit of sperms from my dick.

I slept on her gently stroking her hair my dick still inside her pulsating. She was in tears as I know I was using her innocence. But if it were not me some one else would have had her , so I was lucky to open her gates.

I pulled my dick out of her and I could see my sperms run down her pussy, it had mixed with blood and so looked like she was bleeding. I asked her to wash up, she washed up and I said she was such a sweet person.

I didn’t know what to do so I hugged her and said, "It’s ok, just relax."

She left my room slowly tired and in pain. I didnt see her after that and the last time I met her was on my cousins wedding. I grabbed her when she was fetching something she said "some one might look please let me go",

I kissed her and asked, "Are you still angry?"

She said, "No but I still feel a bit of pain."

I smiled and said, "If we do it once more it will be all right."

She laughed and ran out of the room . I told her I'll be away back to my job and told her to wait for me as I'll be back three months later . I told her that I really enjoy sex with her and promise that the next time will be better .

Well that's the end of the story and hope that all enjoy it . Will look for more when I have the time . Thanks again !!! :)

[High till Dry]

good effort bro... :)

[birdie8819]

good effort bro... :)

Thanks bro for your compliments and support , will try to hunt more of these stories . ;)

[birdie8819]

Well just got another short sex story to share - Title : A Bad Day Gets Better



What a day! I get to wake up to a corrupted file system, a crashed computer, no OEM for my OS CD to restore, a lost report, and a longing for
sexual relief. However, I didn't know that it would eventually turn out better. It all started when I when I woke up this morning. I had been doing some rather important schoolwork on my computer and grew tired, so I saved and let the program run all night. And when I woke up, my computer was frozen and refused to boot into Windows 98. I tried to salvage the information
through another OS on a separate partition, but to no success. Distraught that I had no report for my literature assignment due that day, I went and took my usual morning shower.

This time, however, I accidentally walked in on my beautiful 20-year-old sister, Marian. She's a very shapely woman, though not too tall at 5'9". She has beautiful, long, blonde hair and a body to die for. Her curvature is astonishing as her 35c breasts take shape, going down her slender
body and curving lusciously at her hips, to her perfect, full, firm buttocks. Her breasts firm and lightly tanned, her areolas just larger than silver
dollars, and her nipples large and very, very pink. I don't think I've ever seen a more exciting a sensual body in my life! Moving to her blonde muff, cleanly
and neatly shaved except for a small path above her woman-hood.

As I stood there staring at this magnificent site, she looked back toward me and screamed. "AAAAHHH! What the HELL are you doing there Jim?!" She exclaimed in a slight tone of embarrassment and confusion. I turned my head and replied, "Oh,shit. I'm sorry Marian... I wasn't thinking straight. My report got lost and... I wasn't expecting you to be home today. What are you doing here?" She drew her breath as he wrapped a towel around herself and
blurted, "My EX fucking boyfriend Ron was cheating on me, so I left that son of a bitch and asked mom if I could stay home from school." I kept my face hidden as she said, "It's okay, you can look now. I'm decent, not that you didn't enjoy your little show." I just stood there with my face beet red, sweaty and flushed with an all out hardon and replied, "I really am sorry
Marian. I.. I..." my words ended as I was too horny to explain myself. She stood there tapping her foot as I just kept my face, and cock, hidden as best as I could.

She finally speaks up and says, "Well, you wanna get out of my way so I can get some clothes on? I'd rather not stand here and watch you hide your face and hold your crotch while I'm standing in a fucking towel, you prick." And with that, I simply move away and began walking shamefully to the closet to get a towel. When I returned to the bathroom, Marian was collecting the rest of her things and stormed past me while muttering under her reath, "Pervert." Now with all of this that just happened, I'm aroused, guilty,and fascinated. I had never seen my sister as the full-blown hotty that she is! I couldn't keep my mind off of the wonderful display I had witnessed this morning. All I could think about was how fucking perfect my snotty older sister had become. So, now I'm heading home from school after getting in shit loads of trouble in several classes for day dreaming. And to add insult to injury, I have to face Marian when I get home. What a fucking drag. My feelings are already
hurt, my self-confidence is destroyed, and worst of all, I think I'm getting a case of blue balls. As I slowly drag myself home, I notice something. Mom's car is still gone and there's another car at my house.

To be continue.......

[Cum_Luver]

Well Done Bro birdie8819
so after reading other bros' stories, you decided to start a thread with your stories. :D

[birdie8819]

Well Done Bro birdie8819
so after reading other bros' stories, you decided to start a thread with your stories. :D

Kum Sia for reading my thread , actually it's not my stories it's just that I read it somewhere in the internet so I decided to post it but some will have to edit mah ......hope you like it . :D

[birdie8819]

Hm................well OK just need to continue from here :

So I walk in like I always do and look around, assuming it's one of Marian's friends when I hear, "You fucking SON OF A BITCH! GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE NOW! I DON'T EVER WANT TO SEE YOU AGAIN! YOU GOT THAT?!" followed by the loud crash of a door slamming and glass breaking. Marian was screaming at someone, so I dropped everything and ran back towards Marian's room.

I stop as I come to the door and open it. Marian is sitting on her bed crying her eyes out as this guy tries to walk past me. I stand in his way and ask;
"Who the fuck are you, and what the hell did you do to upset my sister so much?" He answers, "I'm Ron, and I just told your bitch of a sister that I've been cheating on her for almost a month. How do you like that, tough guy?" I cock my head side to side, look him dead in the eye and say, "You know something, PAL? I don't like your attitude. So I suggest you get the
fuck out of here before something really goes bad." He looks back at me and says, "Fine with me, you just gotta get out of my way." So I move aside to let him through and exclaim as he walks towards the door, "Hey, if I ever hear you calling my sister a bitch again, I'll cut your fucking balls off and feed them to you, got it?" With that he simply huffs, mumbles something under his breath, and storms out of the house, slamming the door.

I walk over to Marian and kneel a little, watching the tears run down her face
and listening to her now softening sobs and ask her, "Are you OK? Did he hurt you? Cause if he did I swear I'll.." She cuts me off and says, "No, I'll be okay,
and no he didn't lay a finger on me. Thanks for caring for me, and thanks for defending me." and gives me a hug. I return the hug and gently pat her back and tell her, "Any time sis, any time." She asks me to leave the room, so I did. A few hours later I get a phone call from our parents. Mom and Dad decided to take a weekend retreat and were leaving us the house for the
next three days.

I thought to myself, "Sweet. Fucking sweet. Maybe I can get a couple of friends to come over and we can watch some movies and shit." So I make
a few calls, no luck. It's Friday night, and everyone but me has a girlfriend to party with. So I decide I'll ask Marian if she wants to come with me to rent
some movies. As I knock on the door gently, I listen for signs of activity. There is none. So I crack the door a little to see if she's asleep, and there she
is. Stretched out on the bed with nothing but a long T-shirt from what I can see. I stare for a couple of seconds and whisper her name a few times. I decide that she's out and get my stuff together to go rent some movies.

To be continue.......

[Jetaime]

Bro birdie .. another great contributed thread, esp like your contribution to jokes for relaxing ...

[birdie8819]

Bro birdie .. another great contributed thread, esp like your contribution to jokes for relaxing ...

Thanks for dropping by bro Jetaime , hope you enjoy it !!! :) ;)

[David_Ginola]

Nice one bro birdie....anymore???? :D

[birdie8819]

Nice one bro birdie....anymore????

Thanks for taking your time to read my post aka story bro D_G , will try to post more ..... :) :D

Well here goes ..................

Guilty, yet still feeling horny from that morning, I decide to rent a sci-fi horror movie and a porno. I rent Pitch Black, and some porno that looked promising. I get some munchies and a pack of Black 'N Milds and head home. I get out of my car and unlock the door, setting the movies on a small table near the door and tossing my coat onto the sofa. I head back to
Marian's room once again and knock to see if she's awake, once again, no answer. So I crack the door open again to see if I woke her and to my surprise, she was still sleeping. I look a little closer and her nightshirt was risen well above her breasts, and I saw her soft cotton panties, her vaginal contrasts perfectly defined by the snug cotton. Bam, instant
erection. And God did it hurt stretching my tight blue jeans.

Fixed on her cotton covered love hole, I begin to rub myself a little, then reality hits. I decide it's time to watch that porno that I just rented, not that I needed any more stimulation. So, I walk awkwardly out into the living room, get the tape, pop it in the VCR, and lounge in the sofa. I fast forward through all of the beginning bullshit until the actual movie starts. So I unzip my pants, turn the volume up a little, and pull my hard 7" out of my boxers. This movie was fucking hot, and I just imagined myself doing that to my sister. I stroked myself slowly as to not blow my load soon. Then I got a guilty, yet very
aroused smirk on my face. I knew that thinking of my sister like that was wrong, I'm not stupid. I know what society accepts and what it shuns. Still, simply thinking of penetrating my sister was giving me a guiltful pleasure. I lay my head back on the couch, listening to the moans the woman is making on the movie, and stroking myself. I'm just getting ready to
shoot my wad onto myself when I hear footsteps and a gasp. I stop and shoot up while turning my head to see what it was. FUCK! It was Marian! And there I am, standing there with a hardon, my hand around it, and looking at my sister. "Oh no." I thought. "She's going to fucking freak and tell everyone, SHIT! God fucking damn it all!" To my surprise she just stands there, staring at my swollen organ. "Quickly! Say something!" I thought. Then she goes, "What are you doing, wait,
don't answer that." and giggles a little.

Wham... what a fucking pain. My heart falls through the fucking floor and I stand there with an embarrassed look on my
face and say, "Err.. uhhm... Marian... uhh...you're... I mean, you can't be... I... uhmm... I thought you were sleeping?" She just stands there, eyes fixed on my crotch and says, "I was, I heard something and came to see what is was. Then I find you here with a porno on and your friend in hand." Now I realize I still haven't put it away, so I quickly tuck my dick in my pants, zip them up, shut the movie off and eject it. I turn and look back at her and say, "Marian.. I can't explain this. I just... fuck, I... I can't explain anything right now, excuse me." and start rushing to my room. I close the door and lay
face down into my pillows. I just stay there, really hot and really embarrassed.

To be continue......OC lai liao .....

[GTOKING]

great effort , keep it up :D

[birdie8819]

Bro birdie jiayou.
Don't burn midnight oil on work, burn it on other things

great effort , keep it up


Thanks bro gako_v3 and bro GTOKING for reading my thread , will try my best to post more often as these few dats kinda busy . :)

[birdie8819]

Here's the last second part :

Suddenly I hear a knock at the door. "*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*.. Jim.. Can I come in?" Marian queries. "If you're going to try to make me feel any worse about this, no!" I exclaim, face still buried in my pillows. Marian opens the door and walks in, closing the door behind her and softly says, "Jim, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to walk in on you like that. Why do you have to do that anyway? You're cute enough, you should be able to get laid." Grumbling, "Jessica broke up with me and I haven't gotten laid in two months, apparently she spread a bunch of rumors about me and now none of the girls will really talk to me, much less date me." I reply. Softly she says, "Really? Wow.. What a bitch. Look, Jim. I didn't mean to call you those things or yell at you this morning either. I was just so embarrassed and surprised that I simply went off. Can you forgive me?" With a slight sigh of relief, and some self-confidence restored, I reply, "Yeah, no problem. If you don't tell anyone
about... uhmm... you know. My length, or lack of it." Giggling, Marian replies, "Jim. 7" isn't really small. You're pretty well endowed, if I do say so myself. And I won't tell anyone anything you don't want me to. I promise."

Slowly I roll onto my back, sit up and look her straight in the eye.. "Really? You think I'm well endowed?" With a shy grin and sly expression she blurts, "I sure do. I wish my boyfriends had cocks even close to the size of yours." Feeling quite a bit better about myself, I look at her and decide I need to let her know what got me into that ordeal to begin with. So I look at her and ask her to sit next to me. She carefully, yet promptly, sits next to me on my bed as I begin to explain. "Marian. I don't want you to get freaked or anything; I want to be honest with you. And most of all, I don't want to destroy our relationship. So, please don't think poorly of me for what I'm about to tell you." I said. She sheepishly replies, "OK.. What do you have to tell me?" With a deep sigh, followed by another I gather enough courage to blurt "Marian. After I saw you this morning, I couldn't stop thinking about how drop dead sexy you are. I couldn't stop thinking about your body, and
envying everyone who's ever slept with you. Then before I rented the movies, I snuck a peek at you and rented that porno to fanaticize. After I got back, I checked to see if you were awake yet and stared at your breasts for about five minutes. So I went out there to relieve what had built up, so to speak." I quickly cover my face and mutter "There, I said it. Please don't hate me, even though I know you already do now." She smirks and pats me on the back and whispers to me, "I've got a secret for you, too. I've snuck peeks at you while you were masturbating before, it turned me on. In fact, I was standing there for a while before I made any noise." With a confused expression and a once again raging boner I ask, "R..re... really? ... But.. You said in the bathroom.." Cutting me off she says, "Like I said, you embarrassed and startled me. I've had a secret attraction to you for a while now. I used to fanaticize about you while I'd masturbate. I thought you'd never accept me as a woman, rather than your sister, but judging by that cock or yours I was mistaken." Embarrassed yet smirking I bashfully tell her, "I only thought of you as my sister until recently. Then all I could think about was how bad I wanted you." Slowly she leans over and kisses me. My lips meeting her subtle, full,lucious, red lips. It was bliss, all I could do was sit there and let her lips touch mine. She began to probe my lips with her tongue, slipping it between them once and a while. Marian certainly was a skilled kisser.

I finally gathered a little courage and began to return the favor, this was all that she needed and she opened her mouth to mine and her tongue darted in. Wrestling my tongue, then me wrestling hers. She held one side of my face as she leaned on the bed with me. I slowly began to get bolder and let one of my hands to begin exploring her body. Running it through her hair, down her cheek, along her back and finally down to that oh so perfect ass. She continued to prolong the kiss as her hand left my cheek and went to my thigh where she began to rub. My dick was throbbing and so constrained by my jeans that I begged her to unzip them before it got bent or something. She unbuttoned my pants then slowly unzipped them. Relieving my aching member from the constraints of them and leaving it only constrained by my boxers. She began to run her hand to my swelled love tool and caressed it. I moved my hand below her smooth buttocks and slowly began to pull the back of her T-shirt up. She quickly reached back and grabbed my hand while smiling. She stood up and pulled the shirt off. "Are these the breasts you liked so much?" She said as her twin 35c's stared at me, pink nipples at full attention. Meekly I nodded, as she sat back down and looked deep into my eyes and gently whispered to me.. "Go ahead, take me. I'm yours." With that I placed my hand on her left breast, gently cupping it and lifting it, twisting that hard pink nipple and circling it with my index finger. "Hhhmmm... That feels good." She responded. I positioned myself to get my lips closer
to her huge, young, firm breasts, and began to lick them. She began to run her fingers through my hair as I licked and suck her left nipple, eventually moving to the right one, trying to give them both equal attention. "Oh yeah... mmm... oh, lick my nipples.

To be continue

[birdie8819]

Ok ..........here's the last part of this story :


Suck them, devour my tits!" Marian moaned. I slowly worked my hand over her wet, cotton covered muff and began to massage it while she played with my stiff cock. Forgetting any second thoughts I had I began to move my hand under her now soaked panties. She softly moaned and asked me to get undressed, so I did. I quickly undressed while she took her panties off and
lay on my queen-sized bed. I position myself next to her and began tongue lashing her nipples once again. "Ohh.. Yes... more... unnnngh.." she moaned as my hand began rubbing the love button nestled between her legs.

My tongue assaulting her full breasts, my hand pleasing her hungry snatch, her hand tugging at my cock. I looked into her eyes and smiled as I said,
"Get toward the edge of the bed, spread your legs, and lay on your back." She complied without hesitation, then said.. "You ready to give that beautiful cock to your big sisters hungry hole, are ya Jim?" I replied, "Almost, I've got a few things planned first." She just smiled and rested her head as I positioned mine between her legs. The smell alone was almost enough to make me cum right there. I stared into her waiting cunt, then moved in and began to lick her swollen nub. "Ohh... ohh god yes... mmm... I like that! Oh yeah, eat your big sister out! Make me cum on your face, Jim!" Marian moaned excitedly as I gave her swollen clitoris a tongue-lashing. Traveling her soft, puffy, pink, sweet vulva, tasting her sweet love juices and then beginning to tongue fuck her while tracing her clit with my thumb. "OOOhhhh YES!.. Oh GOD it feels SO
GOOD! Oh Jim! Don't stop! Please! Don't stop!" She gasped and moaned as my tongue and thumb worked simultaneously at her muff. Her breathing became heavier and she began to buck her hips wildly. I worked furiously to meet her wriggles and bucks, then she began to moan louder. "OOOOHHHH! OOOHH YEAH! OHH, EAT ME JIM! OH FUCK YES! EAT ME JIM! EAT YOUR BIG
SISTER! OH GOD I'M CUUUMMMIIIIIIING!!!"

Marain screamed in ecstasy. I could feel her pussy trying to milk my tongue, her sweet fluids oozing onto my tongue and me greedily lapping them up. She bucked and writhed wildly until her orgasm began to subside. When she caught her breath enough she went, "Fuck me, Jim! I need that cock in me! Don't make me wait anymore! I want your cum mixing with mine!" I got up and she slips up on the bed, I crawled over her and positioned myself directly above her opening. With one hand, I probed her soft, steamy slit until I began to slip in. Inch after inch became buried deep into her steamy
cunt. My dick twitched and throbbed at the feeling of her tight, hot pussy. Her vaginal walls like fine velvet along the shaft of my dick. Her muscles
grabbing it, trying to pull it in further. "Give it to me Jim! Fuck your big sister hard!" She cried, so I shoved the last 3 inches of my cock into her hot fuck
hole. She moaned with joy as we were finally united. I knew I was going to shoot my load into my sister.

I knew it was wrong, but I didn't care. All that I wanted to do was fuck her until we couldn't move. Slamming my hard cock into her, and withdrawing rapidly, then back into her. Our bodies colliding making a slapping sound. Moans filling the empty house. Love juices seeping from between us, sweat rolling from our bodies, her muscles twitched and contracted as if they were trying to milk my hard dick for all it was worth. I looked into her eyes as my body began to shake and yelled "Oh GOD YES! Oh SIS! I'M CUMING! I'M CUMMMMMMMING!" And I began to shoot my seed deep into her throbbing snatch. My dick pulsing with each squirt of sticky semen. My ass twitching and writhing. She wrapped her arms and legs around me, holding my tight into her body. Swear rolling off of me as my orgasm subsides and the last bits of my jizz are milked by her greedy cunt. Breathing heavily I collapse next to her. She looks toward me and kisses me and smiles while saying, "That was great, Jim. I love you. I love you so much little brother." I smile and kiss her back and say, "I'm glad you enjoyed it as much as I did. And I love you too." For the next few minutes we kissed and relaxed, then we both fell asleep, entirely satisfied.

Hope you guys/gals enjoy this story .

Will look for more interesting and sextifying story to post for you all .

Time To Cheong Liao !!! :D :p

[otamay]

Bro Birdie...clap...clap...clap....nice stories. Even story is short...but still enough to get a hard-on. Good effort. Thanks. By the way I can contribute some story here also? :D

[$ilent$eal]

Wow, so many genres of erotic stories to read in SBF. This thread can be the 'Readers' Digest' of erotic stories. Thanks for opening this thread Bro birdie8819. :)

[JediSkull]

wah scare me sia birdie!!! i tot 1st story real lor! but can tell when i read the virgin part and gal runs out laffing! wat kinda bullshit story these ppl write n pose to be real stories!!! tot birdie into raping young gals liao! :eek:

anyway nice compilation. will up u once power is back! ;)

[birdie8819]

Bro Birdie...clap...clap...clap....nice stories. Even story is short...but still enough to get a hard-on. Good effort. Thanks. By the way I can contribute some story here also?

Bro otamay ....glad that you come to my thread to read the stories , well if you have any nice & sextifying short stories why not just post it and your're always welcome here . ;)

Wow, so many genres of erotic stories to read in SBF. This thread can be the 'Readers' Digest' of erotic stories. Thanks for opening this thread Bro birdie8819.

Thanks bro $ilent$eal for dropping by . KUM SIA !!! If you have any stories you can also post here .

wah scare me sia birdie!!! i tot 1st story real lor! but can tell when i read the virgin part and gal runs out laffing! wat kinda bullshit story these ppl write n pose to be real stories!!! tot birdie into raping young gals liao!

anyway nice compilation. will up u once power is back!


Hehehehehehehe......Thanks in advance bro JediSkull ....will up you when I finish all the outstanding list ....kekekkeke :)

[birdie8819]

Here's another short stories about two teenager :

I was 15. Theresa was 16 and more mature. This was my first time. I don’t know what number this might have been for Theresa, but I’m pretty sure it wasn’t her first. She was half Mexican and quite pretty, but just a little on the heavy side. Her breasts were truly amazing and I often found myself staring at her cleavage. My friends told me that she liked me and I was very much pleased to learn that she did. She had long, thick, almost black hair and very womanly curves.

I thought she was beautiful. I called her late one Friday afternoon to see if she wanted to go to a movie that night. She said she’d love to, but she had to baby sit. She told me I could come over after she put the kids to bed at 9 p.m. if I wanted to, and she gave me the address where she would be. I had to walk about 30 minutes to get there. I was really nervous and was thinking about what we would talk about all the way there. As I knocked on the door I could feel my heart was pounding and my hands were clammy. Theresa was wearing a tight pair of jeans and a pale yellow, spaghetti-strapped top. She had on a really nice perfume that I could smell before I waked into the house. She turned on the radio and we sat on the couch and talked for a while. I began to loosen up. At one point, she reached over and took my hand in hers.

This was mostly new to me, but I could tell that she was interested in getting more physical. I had a female friend at school who I heard talk with one of her friends about how clumsy and awkward her time with a guy she liked had been. I kept telling myself to “go easy” and "be cool." So after a little more playful talking, I looked her in the eyes and went in for a kiss. She closed her eyes and tilted her head and puckered her lips. We kissed and it was electric. I sensed she liked it too. Her lips were really soft and I could taste her lipstick. She smelled really good. After a few long kisses, she slid her tongue between my lips and our tongues began a rhythmic dance. Then she began to trace lightly over my lips with her wet tongue and would penetrate into my mouth from time to time. I reciprocated. We made out for quite a while and were both very aroused. I had a raging hard on and, before long, my balls were aching.

I mustered my courage and moved one of my hands from her waist to her breast, not knowing if I would be rebuffed or not. Happily, I was not. Rather, she began to moan softly. Getting braver, I slid my hand under her top and massaged both of her breasts. She continued moaning. By this time she was laying back with her head on a couch pillow and I was sitting beside her with one knee on the floor. I was kissing her neck and her face as I fondled her wonderful boobs. I could feel her nipples straining against the sheer material of her bra. Thus far, no resistance. I slid my fingers under the elastic of her bra and lifted the cups up and over her breasts exposing her pinkish-brownish nipples. At the same time I adjusted her top as high as it would go without removing it so that her lovely boobs were in full view. The volume and weight of her full, lovely breasts caused them to roll a little toward her sides. After fondling them for a bit, I began to lightly trace the underside of her breasts with the tip of my tongue.

After a little more teasing, I began to suckle and kiss them everywhere except her hard, erect nipples. Theresa’s breathing was heavy and her noises and body language let me know she was really enjoying my efforts at giving her pleasure. Finally, I focused on those amazing nipples and began to alternate wet kisses over both. I pulled as much of the nipple into my mouth as I could and sucked repetitiously, like a baby might, but not too forcefully. My left hand was caressing her left breast and my right was massaging her inner thigh. I could feel the heat as my hand moved toward her crotch. Her right leg hung over the couch with her right foot on the floor and her left leg was drawn up. Theresa's legs were open and receptive. After spending a fair amount of time rubbing her inner thighs, I mustered up my courage and I covered her mound with my hand and made some circular motions which were met with her pushing up against me. Then, as naturally as I could, I undid her pants button and unzipped her jeans.

Still no resistance. I slid my hand between her jeans and her panties and found her very moist betweem her legs. Her breathing was growing shorter and more rapid. I slipped my hand underneath the elastic of her panties and once again cupped her pussy in my hand. Her generous crop of pussy hair was quite wet and my finger quickly found its way inside her. She moaned approvingly as I began to play with her pussy lips and to apply pressure to her swollen clit. Before long my fingers were just about covered with pussy juice. I pulled my right hand out and we mutually pulled off her jeans and panties. I then stood up, dropped my own pants and shorts and my throbbing cock alas found freedom. I saw her assessing my assets with approval as my cock bounced a bit. She quickly reached out and took it into her hand. She sat up and stroked it as she looked at it directly in front of her face. She looked up and our eyes met.

My new friend had a naughty smile on her face. I knew then that this would be a special night. When she returned her focus to my hard-on, she leaned-in, took the head and perhaps a third of my shaft into her mouth. Then she slowly pulled her head away letting my over stimulated cock slip from her lips. I couldn’t believe my good fortune. This was amazing. She looked up once again and then repeated the same motion. She did this perhaps four of five times and then she began to lick and kiss along the the length of my rod. Then she slid her butt to the edge of the couch and laid back and opened her legs. I returned to my knees and was grateful for the luxurious carpet on the floor. For the very first time, my cock slowly slid inside a hot, steamy pussy. As I pushed toward her, she pushed toward me and in short order, I was all the way in. Once there, I paused and took in this beautiful sight. My tool was already lightly pulsing and seemed hyper sensitive. In a quiet voice, I said, “This is my first time.” She just smiled and began a pulling and pushing, in-and-out motion.

This was incredible. The inside of her pussy felt so wet and warm and soft. I knew I was not going to last very long. I leaned over and took her breasts in my hands and once again began to suck on those beautiful nipples. I could hear sloshing sounds as our thrusting was growing more rapid. I returned to kneeling upright and put my hands above her hips and started thrusting with some force. I remember being really turned on by the sight of her swaying tits. I was getting very close. Her eyes were closed, her breathing very heavy and she moaned softly. She communicated her approval by cooing, or by repeating "yes" in succession. I could tell I was very close to the point of no return and I pulled out, hoping to avoid unintended consequences. With just a few strokes of my hand, I was shooting load after load of hot cum all over her belly and her tits. I was groaning and catching my breath. I purposefully aimed low to avoid hitting her face. But, despite my best efforts, some did reach her upper chest and neck. One spurt landed under her chin. Some had landed on her pubic hair.

Part 1

[birdie8819]

Part 2 - Last part :

I had never had such an amazing climax, nor produced such a large volume of semen. When my contractions finally stopped, I looked a bit sheepish and said, “Sorry.” She said, “Don’t apologize… We’re not done yet. Why don’t you go get some paper towels from the kitchen and help me clean this up before we get it on the couch?” Butt naked, holding a hand underneath my semi-hard dick to avoid dripping, I ran into the kitchen and grabbed a length of several paper towels. First, I wiped myself off a bit. Then I helped Theresa clean my jizz off of her chest, belly and pussy hair. We wadded up the paper towels and I ran back out to the kitchen to throw them into the trash. When I got back, Theresa asked me, “Have you ever eaten a girl’s pussy?” “Like I told you, this was my first time. My friends have told me about it, but I’ve never done it myself.” She inquired hopefully, “Do you want to?” “Sure,” I responded. Once again, she laid back and invitingly opened her legs. My cock was already back at a 100%.

I situated myself between her legs and began to apply wet kisses up and down her inner thighs. "Play it cool" I again reminded myself. She was moaning and breathing hard. I could smell her pussy and it was not unpleasant—kind of musky smelling. As I switched from one leg to another, my nose and mouth would brush her wet pussy hair. It was fascinating to look at her pussy lips and to see how swollen her clit was and to see the lubrication she was producing. Finally, I moved up, placed my extended tongue at the bottom of her slit and probed inside her as I moved up toward her clit. I circled her love button with my tongue and began to gently run up and down its sides. I remember lapping at it like a dog might and flicking my tongue over it rapidly. Then, kind of suddenly, she grabbed my head and began to pull me into her crotch. She was taking over and was rubbing herself all over my mouth. Even my nose was finding itself inside her pussy lips. I was probing and sucking and licking. Her juice was all over my face. She was groaning loudly now and grinding her pussy into my face. Her breathing was becoming broken and she was making a range of noises. Then, out of the blue, she stopped and arched her back and said, “Oh yes, oh yes, ohhhh...” I could feel her contractions with my mouth and I watched as her orgasm moved through her.

I remember seeing the pleasure and release on her face. It made me feel really good to know I had been able to help her cum. After a brief rest, she moved to the floor on all fours and said, “Come on, you ready for more?” I needed no persuasion. She presented herself and I moved-in from behind and slid myself easily into her very wet love tunnel. I grabbed her hips and began to thrust with force. Her butt would ripple every time my groin would smack her ass. I could feel my balls hitting her pussy lips. There was a foam covering my rod as I withdrew for each thrust. She was thrusting back in sync with me almost as forcefully. Her tits were swinging wildly. I reached for them and squeezed them. She got up on just her knees, turned her head and we kissed each other deeply with intertwining tongues. I reached to her groin and messaged her slimy clit with two fingers and squeezed her tits with the other. My dick slipped out and she returned to all fours and helped get me back inside. I too was on all fours and I took my left hand and began to manually stimulate her pussy. We were really going at it with increasingly rapid thrusts. Then she began to say, “Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes,” in a staccato rhythm. He breathing was broken and halting. She froze in place and let out a deep groan. I could tell she had reached her crescendo once again. When I felt her pussy powerfully clenching my cock, it tipped me over the top and I started pumping wave after wave of cum into her dripping love tunnel. This time, I just couldn’t bring myself to withdraw. I had never felt such intense physical sensations. I just kept coming and coming. So did she. After some time, when we were both done, we collapsed onto the carpet. My dick was still in spasms and from time to time Theresa’s pussy would clench and release.

The smell of our musk filled the air. The sweat of her back and my stomach blended into a slick layer between us. Sweat was dripping down my forehead and my hair was soaked. She exclaimed alarmingly, “Damn! I’m making a mess all over the carpet…” I pulled out and she put both her hands underneath her pussy to catch the oozing love mixture. I once again ran into the kitchen (butt naked) to get some paper towels. She was still face down on the carpet. She placed the towels underneath her pussy, pressed them over her opening, got up and went into the bathroom. I stood there looking at the mess we had made and decided I had better clean up a bit and get my clothes back on. I did so and when Theresa came out of the bathroom, to my delight, I was able to watch her dress. I especially enjoyed watching her bend over to put her jeans on and also watching her connect the clasps of her bra in front and then rotate the bra 180 degrees and pull it up to once again imprison her beautiful breasts. Once we were dressed, we got some soapy water and did our best to restore the carpet to its original condition. She said she’d tell the couple that she accidentally spilled her Pepsi. We embraced, kissed each other passionately for a few minutes and she said, “You need to go before they get back.” She waved as I started my return trek home. I was one VERY happy boy.

The End .

[Noddy]

Bro bird, cant stop reading your story....any more:D

Thanks.

[*mentor*]

Nice story bro,camp here liao..
Hello to everyone:)

[birdie8819]

Hm......response not so good ......well will just continue to post .

For several years we had lived in quite a cosmopolitan subdivision, in mid-Michigan, where a number of our neighbors were of different ethnic backgrounds -- India, the Phlippines, Pakistan, Thailand, Japan, and a lot of ordinary caucasian-American couples, like my mom and dad, my brother and myself. In 1983, our next door neighbors sold their home, and soon thereafter a mixed racial couple, probably in their mid-40s, moved in. The man was a tall,muscular, very handsome black man and his wife was a beautiful blonde lady. He was a regional manager for a chain of convenience stores in the midwest, and his wife was a school teacher.

They had a son, who I soon found out was 22 and attended the local University which I also attended. Being of mixed racial background, he was not quite as dark as his father, but looked very much like him -- tall (about 6'), slim and very handsome.Amazingly, he had sort of blonde, curly hair however. It was not long before we introduced ourselves to each other, and found out that we were attending the same college. I was a freshman. He was a senior. Our subdivision had a neighborhood swimming pool which was open during the Summer months,for residents of the subdivision. Since they needed a lifeguard, primarily to watch the little kids, our neighbor's son volunteered. It also gave him the opportunity to earn a little spending money. During the daytime hours, there were mostly mothers and their small children using the pool, but there were a few of us teenagers who were over there quite a bit too, and we would sort of lounge around, in between swims, and watch this handsome young fellow, sitting in the lifeguard chair in his white "speedos," just sort of drooling over him.

After a few weeks, we began to flirt a bit and he seemed to enjoy being the center of attraction. The pool was also open during the evening hours until 10:00 P.M., and while it wasn't necessary for the lifeguard to be on duty, he frequently stayed around, since it was his job to close and lock the fenced in pool after everyone had left. He certainly did look fine in those form fitting white "speedos" and when some of us girls were around in our bikinis,you could not help but see the rather prominent bulge in front.At times it looked like his rather large penis might begin to penetrate the top of his suit, but he always managed to keep it enclosed. After several weeks of being at the pool most every evening, I volunteered to stay and help him close the pool -- by putting all the pool furniture back in an orderly fashion, putting away some of the inflatable floating devices in the pool house (which also contained a changing room and shower)etc. This one evening, after everyone else had left, and I was re-arranging the pool furniture He quietly came up behind me, placing his arms around my bare midriff, and then moving his hands quite quickly up to my breasts, which were not large, but quite ample, and he began massaging them, while putting his groin area very tightly into my buttocks.

I could feel that he had a massive erection inside his tight-fitting "speedos," and it really felt good. He told me that he had been watching me over the last several weeks, and there were times when I seemed to have my eyes fixed on the front of his suit, and he asked me if I would like to see what was inside. I was quite surprised, but I could feel his penis really pulsating against my body, and I quickly said, "Yes." At this point, he released me and we both sat down in a couple of the deck chairs that were there. His chair was facing mine. And he said, "Now look very carefully, because this is really a work of art." He then slowly began rolling down the tight fitting white "speedos" from his beautiful dark tan body, and there emerged this beautiful, very hard and erect penis, which I would estimate was nearly 9' in length. I had never seen a man's fully erect penis before, and this was, as he said, truly a work of art. It stood straight in the air, and in the moonlight overhead, it was a sight to behold.

At this point, he said, "I would really like to see those beautiful breasts of yours. Would you let me remove your top?" Since he had done me the favor of removing his swim suit, I felt that I could hardly do any less, and so I quickly unsnapped my top, releasing my breasts for him to see, and I also said, since youshowed me yours, I might as well show you mine,and quickly rolled down my bottoms and let them drop to the floor. We were both stark naked at this point, and we got up out of our chairs and embraced.His long and hard penis was pressing into my groin and abdomen and it felt like i was in heaven! He then began kissing me passionately, flicking his tongue in and out of my mouth. I could tell he had done this before and was very experienced.

He then lowered himself a bit and began to lick my nipples, which had become very hard by this time, and he slowly descended on my body, with kisses everywhere that simply made me shudder. He then ask me to lie down in one of the longe chairs on the deck, which I did, and he soon was on his knees, between my legs licking my vagina feverishly, andthen flicking histongue inand out of my clitoris very rapidy. I was in absolute ecxtasy! After about 15 or 20 minutes of this foreplay, he said, "Would you do the honor of letting me fuck you? You are so beautiful, I feel I simply must have you." I had never before had a sexual encounter, even though I was 19 years old, having been brought up in a very strict family, but the feeling that he was giving me was simply overwhelming. And it did not feel wrong.It felt like it was meant to be .

To be continue.............

[birdie8819]

continue................

So, very gently, he lowered himself on top of me there in thelounge chair, and slowly began to enter me clitoris, first just the headof his penis, then a little more, then more and more. It did hurt slightly at first, and he kep asking me if it hurt. I said, "Yes, but please keep doing it, because I love that beautiful thing in my body. Please don'tstop." He continued at a slow, stead, merasured pace, but then gradually began to plunge deeper inside me at a faster and faster pace. I had had my eyes closed, but then I opened them and saw this beautiful dark brown body against my tanned white skin, and it lookecso beautiful, with him just plunging deeper and deeper inside me. I could barelt contain myself because with our bodies joined together and the feelings inside me so wonderful, it felt like I had died and gone to heaven.

I cried out several times to him, "Oh please, fuck me harder, please fuck me!" And he obliged for what eemed a very long time. Finally, he could contain himself no longer and he gushed a large amount of semen inside me, and he began to pulsate and thrust even more. His 9" cock kept pulsating within me and filling me until I screamed out loud in joy. I"m not sure if any of the neighbors heard it, but if they did they must have known what was going on. Finally, we were both exhausted and he rolled over and laid in another lounge chair. We both just laid there looking up at the sky for the longest time. Then, since we were both sweating like crazy from this tremendous workout, we both dove into the pool and swam several laps.

We noticed by the pool clock that it was now past 11:45 P.M. and probably our parents would be wondering where we wqere so late, so we went into the showers to clean up. While there, in the cold water, he got another hard on, and told me that he just had to have me again, and so he straddled me from the back and we did it doggie style, which felt even better, and once again, he filled me with so much of his beautiful white juice, that it came running down my leg. But, the shower soon took care of washing all of it down the drain. We then toweled off and locked up the pool and walked home, with his arm around my should all the way, fondling my breasts. There were many more sessions like that during the remainder of the Summer, and also several times in his house, when his parents weren't home.

After that, we started riding to college together in one of his parents' SUVs, and sometimes, after school, we'd find a secluded spot on the way home, and fuck our brains out. I couldn't get enough of that beautiful cock inside my body. It was not long before I soon discovered I was pregnant. This was when I was 20 years old. We had been very luck up to that point, but the law of averages finally kicks in. Once we found this out, we decided to tell our parents that we wanted to get married. His parents had no problem with it, but my parents, even though they were quite broad-minded and not racially prejudice, were a liite apprehensive at first. But, they soon came around. We were married in a beautiful church wedding, and honeymooned in Hawaii. While there for ten days, I think we fucked several times a day, and in every place imagineable -- on the beach at night, in our room during the day, and even in a small grotto on one of the islands. 7 months later I gave birth to twins -- a little boy and a little girl -- the boy is quite brown like his Dad and the girl is a little lighter like me. Even though the twins are somewhat of a chore to take care of, we still make time for lots of love-making.

I still wear my bikini in the back yard by our pool and he still wears those beautiful tight-fitting "speedos." And at night, when the children are sleeping, he rolls down his suit to reveal that great 9" work of art and I take ogff my top and bottoms and we re-enact that night at the neighborhood pool. It is simply fantastic to have him iside me,filling me with at beautiful white love juice. I just love it.


The End ..........Enjoy !!! :)

[birdie8819]

Thanks bro RyanLim for your precious point ......will return favour soon .

Just found a long long great story .....hope you guys/gals won't get bored but enjoy it . :D

Here goes ........

Double Trouble


I was working on the final chapters of my latest book when I heard the moving van come to a stop outside. My former neighbors (a very nice elderly couple who had lived next door to me for several years) had retired to Florida a few weeks ago. I lived in a four unit, condo style town home. In fact, that's what the whole neighborhood was, and I was sorry to see them go. They were one of the few neighbors I had gotten to know, always having the bachelor writer over for dinner and telling me how much their granddaughter enjoyed my books. I met her once, a very cute eight year old who had me autograph the books she owned that were written by me. I got up from my computer and looked out the front window, watching the movers open up their truck and begin carrying boxes and furniture into the unit next door. I didn't see any signs of the owners of these belongings however, so I went back to my desk figuring I'd meet them when they got settled in.

I hadn't been working very long when I heard someone knocking lightly on my door. When I opened it I was momentarily speechless, for there on my doorstep were a pair of identical twin girls, smiling shyly at me. They were about nine or ten years old, each with long brown hair and dressed in shorts and tank tops, revealing well tanned, shapely limbs. "Hi!" said the one on the left.

"We're your new neighbors!" piped the one on the right. I silently thanked my guardian angel for delivering these two pretty
young things into my life, into a neighborhood sorrowfully short of young girls...into the unit next door! The girl on the right was looking up at me rather curiously, her head cocked to one side, almost as if she knew what I was thinking. I realized I had been staring. I held out a finger and made a show of bringing it closer to my nose, following it with my eyes until they crossed. "I seem to have been sitting at my computer too long," I teased. "I'm seeing double." They giggled at my small joke and the left one said, grinning, "You're not seeing double, we're twins! I'm Terri and that's my baby sister, Tammy."

Tammy gave her twin a withering look and said, "Will you STOP calling me that? You're only five minutes older than I am!"

Hoping to head off a sisterly battle I intervened. "I'm pleased to meet you," I said quite honestly. "I'm Tom."

Tammy, the girl on the right, looked at me strangely again. "I know," she said, as if I were stating the obvious. As soon as she said it her sister looked sharply at her and elbowed her in the ribs. Tammy's face immediately became worried, as if she'd been caught doing something she wasn't supposed to do.

"How do you know my name already?" I asked, wondering what was going on. Terri's eyes darted quickly around until they landed on my door, still standing open."There," she said, looking relieved, "your name's on the door: `Tom Jannings'."

To be continue...........

[birdie8819]

Of course, I thought, it's right there for all to see. "You girls are pretty quick. You'd make good detectives," I said, smiling at them. "Are you all through moving in already?" I could see the movers starting to clean up.

"Almost," said Terri. "Mom's inside unpacking, but she said to `get out of her hair' for awhile."

"We were only trying to help," Tammy informed me, sounding slightly hurt that their efforts hadn't been appreciated.

"Is your Dad still at work or something?" I asked, wondering why he hadn't been mentioned.

"No..." said Terri, hesitantly. "He doesn't live with us anymore." "He doesn't even want to SEE us anymore," said Tammy, looking dejected.

I could tell this was a sore topic, and knew they probably blamed themselves for their parents' separation. Young kids almost always do. I changed the subject. "Would you like to come in for a drink or something or shall we carry on our conversation in the doorway?" They looked at each other and finally Tammy nodded, as if to tell her sister it was okay to go in. I ushered them into the kitchen,noticing how they stared at the `Prince' poster on the wall of my living room, the one with a young, barely covered girl with her hands
on her head, standing over Prince. As I got some glasses and ice they sat at the table and began their own questioning.

"Are you married?" asked one.
"No."
"You live here alone?" asked the other.
"Yes."
"Any girlfriends?"
"No."
"How old are you?"
"32."

"Don't you work?" They were obviously wondering why I was home in the
afternoon on a weekday.

"Yes." I felt like I was playing twenty questions, being grilled by identical inquisitors.

"Well, what do you do?"

"I write books." I gave them their sodas and sat down.

"Thanks," they said simultaneously, then they looked at each other and
giggled at their stereo effect. I looked at them closely and could see that if I got to know them better I would probably be able to tell them apart. There were subtle differences in their expressions and appearances, the way they smiled and carried themselves. I hoped I WOULD get to know them better! They were certainly very cute, and definitely sexy, both with dark brown eyes and expressive faces, and sexy, nymphet bodies full of girlish energy. I found myself staring at their slender frames, wondering how long it would be before they began developing tits beneath that tempting skin covered by their tank tops.

"How old are you two?" My turn for questions.

"Nine," answered the one I thought was Tammy.

"Almost ten," added her twin.

"Are you from around Chicago, or did you move here from somewhere else?"

"We used to live right in the city," explained Terri, taking a drink, "but we moved to here in Glenwood 'cause Mom got transferred."

"What's your mom do?"

"She's a nurse at the hospital," said Tammy proudly. Having a conversation with these two was like watching a tennis match. Tammy looked at me and smiled, as if to say she knew it, it's just the way they were.

"Hey!" exclaimed Terri, looking at me as if she'd suddenly realized something. "Are you the same Tom Jannings that wrote all those books
we have?"

"Well, I don't know what books you have but I'm the only Tom Jannings that I know of." I grinned at her slyly. I really did love being recognized by my young fans. My books were written mainly for (and about) young girls, full of stories that showed them to be just as adventurous and daring as their male counterparts, not like other stories which often showed little girls as shy and sissy, only interested in sewing or dolls. My stories also were about everyday stuff like new siblings, school, divorce, even one about death. I always answered every letter I got from a reader, and also from appreciative parents who were grateful that my books had turned their kids onto reading.

Tammy was looking at me again. "It IS you," she said, sounding sure of
herself. "We've got every book you wrote! I think they're really good,too," she told me candidly.

"Thank you!" I said, my ego always glad of praise from a young admirer. She had said that they had ALL of my books and I tried to remember how many there were.

"Eleven," said Tammy.

"What?"

"That's how many books we have that you wrote." I heard Terri kick her
sister under the table and she quickly said, biting her lip, "Um, I mean, you looked like you couldn't remember how many there were."

"You're right, I didn't." I couldn't help thinking that this girl seemed to be able to read me as well as she could read my books. Strange. "We better go now," said Terri, giving her sister a look I couldn't understand. "Mom's probably wondering where we are."

"Tell her to stop by later on for a cup of coffee, and let me know if she needs any help with anything. Feel free to come by yourselves anytime too," I added sincerely.

"OK, Tom," said Terri, politely putting her glass and her sister's in the sink. "See ya later!" I was glad she hadn't called me `Mr.Jannings'.
Neighbors should always be on a first name basis.

As they left I found myself looking at their tight little buns and the smooth backs of their legs. Tammy turned around just then and smiled at me, before running to catch her sister. It seemed my life had taken an interesting turn, and there was definitely something strange about my new friends that I couldn't quite put my finger on.

Later in the day, I hadn't gotten very far with my book. My thoughts kept returning to Terri and Tammy, and it was hard to keep them separate from the girl I was writing about. I got up and started a pot of coffee brewing and was about to watch the news on TV when someone knocked on the door.

The girls were back with their mother in tow, a nice looking woman with brown, wavy hair like her daughters', about my age or maybe a little older. "Hi," she said, smiling and holding out her hand, "I'm Susan Gibson, your new neighbor. The twins said we had a celebrity living next door so we came for your autograph." She looked at the box the girls were carrying between them as I shook her hand.

"Nice to meet you Susan, I'm Tom Jannings but I guess they already told you that. Come on in, I just started some coffee a few minutes ago."

I led the way to the living room and the girls dropped their box on the floor, flopping down on either side of me on the couch while Susan took a chair.

"Did you bring me a gift or are you moving in with me?" I asked the girls jokingly.

They smiled and one of them said, "No, these are all your books."

"Well, just because my name is on them doesn't mean you have to give
them back to me," I said, playing dumb.

"No, silly," said the other one (Terri?), "we want you to autograph
'em."

"You're supposed to ASK him, Terri" said her mother reprovingly.

"She would have," I said, coming to her defense, "if I wasn't having such fun teasing her." I grabbed her bare leg just above the knee and lightly squeezed, making her laugh and squirm. That's always been one of my
favorite places to tickle a girl. "Why don't you kids come to the kitchen with me and we'll get something to drink while your mom rests her bones? You take anything in your coffee, Susan?"

"Black, please. Are you sure I can't help?"

"Positive. You just take it easy," I said, getting up. The girls followed me into the kitchen and I showed them where the glasses were, telling them to make themselves at home and help themselves to ice and pop while I got the coffee.

To be continue..........

[birdie8819]

When we returned to the living room, Susan was standing by my computer
desk, and I could see her looking at the bronze figurine of a nude girl laying on her side, next to my terminal. "Inspiration?" she asked. I was sure she had noticed the poster on the wall also.

"You could say that," I answered. I gave her one of the cups of coffee
and took a pen from the desk before sitting back down between Terri and
Tammy. I opened the box the girls had brought in and groaned. "You girls want me to sign ALL of these?"

"Please?" said the one on my left (Tammy?), giving me that pleading puppy dog look that little girls are so talented at, and which I'm totally defenseless to resist.

"We really do like 'em," her sister cajoled me from the right. "They're our favorite books."

"Ah, flattery will get you everywhere," I said, digging into the box and beginning my task. They must have read the books often; most were faded and dog eared. I came across the first one I ever wrote (dedicated to my parents) and noticed it was from the first printing, almost five years ago. "You guys couldn't have been more than five years old when this one came out," I observed.

"That's the first book they ever read by themselves," Susan told me proudly. "They were reading Mark Twain, Moby Dick, Nancy Drew, all before they were seven."

"And you like my books best?" My books sold well but I wasn't used to
being compared to Mark Twain.

"Yeah, we really do," Tammy told me eagerly. "You write stories about
little girls but your characters aren't just sissies playing with dolls. It's not like you're a grownup talking to a kid, either, using simple words and stuff. You know what I mean?" She wasn't sure if she was getting her point across.

"Yes, I do. That's why I put a glossary in the back of each book, so a kid can look up a word I used that she doesn't know."

"It's your fault I had to go out and buy a college dictionary for them," said their mother, grinning. "I've read all your books myself," she added, "and I always imagined a man with such insights and understanding of girls must have a dozen of them running around the house." I saw her glance at the poster. "Tammy and Terri said you weren't married; I hope they weren't rude with all their questions." She gave each girl a stern look, who, of course, looked innocently back at her.

"No, they weren't rude at all. In fact, I asked my own questions too, just to get even." I grabbed a girl in each arm and tickled their sides,their giggling laughs like music in my ears.

Although I wanted to keep my arms around them in a hug I didn't want to risk being too forward in front of Susan, and returned to my task of book signing. "As to my so called understanding of girls," I told her, searching for a quick answer, "I guess it helps that I did have a younger sister when I was growing up. She was only nine years old when she was killed by a drunk driver. I guess I never really got over that. I try to look at the world through her eyes, wondering how things would have been for her had she lived." I could see that I was turning this meeting into a funeral and I needed to change the mood quickly. "It also helps that I don't have a real job," I added, giving her my best attempt at humor.

She laughed and said, "Yes, I suppose not having to go to work everyday would definitely help keep you young. I certainly envy you on that count, but I'm also sorry to hear that you lost your sister at such an early age. That must have been very hard on you so young." She looked at me sympathetically, and I hoped my composure, and my thoughts, were
genuine.

"My father is buying our condo for us, but it's still hard to make ends meet. I hate to accept charity like that, but this place is a lot better for the girls than in the city."

Terri and Tammy had sat quietly while we talked, very well mannered for nine year olds, I thought. I signed the last of their 11 books and held my arm out, with my wrist limp. "I may be a writer but this is the first time I've ever had `writer's cramp'."

They all laughed and the girls said `thanks' in stereo, laughing again. They asked about the neighborhood: where the stores were, where McDonalds was. Terri wanted to know where the nearest soccer field was while Tammy was interested in the library. They might be identical in appearance but they had two separate and distinct personalities.

They were both interested in the swimming pool by the clubhouse however, and eagerly asked their mom if they could go swimming tomorrow. She
said she would be too busy unpacking to be able to watch them. I saw their
faces fall in disappointment and seized the opportunity by the horns,
volunteering to take her place.

"Are you sure you don't mind?" she asked. "They can be quite a handful."

Terri and Tammy gave her comical looks of indignation, as if such a
suggestion were ridiculous. I assured her it would be no problem at all, and she gave her consent. Then she told the girls to pack up their books, thanking me for the coffee and getting up to leave. The twins thanked
me again for signing all the books, telling me that they would keep them
forever and never ever sell them. I told them to come get me when they
wanted to go swimming, and told Susan to drop by anytime as they left.
If I hadn't been the sort of man who was romantically inclined to younger
girls I suppose I would have been attracted to her, instead. Such was
not the case, however.

End of part one .

[Cum_Luver]

Just found a long long great story .....hope you guys/gals won't get bored but enjoy it .
To be continue...........

well done bro !
another great and steamy story ha...
keep it cumming :D

[birdie8819]

well done bro !
another story ha...
keep it cumming :D

Thanks bro C_L for taking time to read the stories....well please be more patient as the latest one got total 13 parts.....very long story . ;)

[David_Ginola]

Sorry bro birdie, i wanna 'up' u also cannot liao.....nice stories.....:D

[birdie8819]

Sorry bro birdie, i wanna 'up' u also cannot liao.....nice stories.....

Thanks bro D_G for taking time to read my thread ......it's alright bro no need to up lah , seeing all bro's/sis's enjoying reading I happy liao . :)

That's The Spirit Of Share Share Mah , Tio Bo !!! :D

[birdie8819]

Sorry Double post

Deleted

[otamay]

Bro otamay ....glad that you come to my thread to read the stories , well if you have any nice & sextifying short stories why not just post it and your're always welcome here . ;)

After this story, I shall post mine here...ok

[birdie8819]

After this story, I shall post mine here...ok

Hehehehe.....er....bro otamay like dat hor will take quite a few days cause this story quite long ....I try my best to finish it so that you can post .... :p ;)

[birdie8819]

Here part 2 :

The next morning Terri and Tammy showed up at my door at ten o'clock; exactly when the pool opened, I might add. It was already 80 degrees outside, a typical, early August morning, and the girls were barefoot and wearing only their warm up gym suits. They said their mom wouldn't let them put on their swimming-suits until I said we could go, so I wouldn't feel obligated. I told them to go ahead and get ready and I'd take them when they came back, all the while trying to non chalantly gaze at their prepubescent bodies, so smooth and soft-looking, under those outfits, wondering about that young girl skin that I longed to touch. Before they left I said, "Wait a minute. I want to see if I have you two figured out yet." I looked at the girl on the right. "You're Tammy, right?"

"Right!" she beamed, obviously pleased.

"And, my dear Watson," I said, doing my Sherlock Holmes impersonation, "through the process of elimination I can deduce that your identical sibling is therefore the esteemed Terri."

"Elementary," said Terri, with the same British accent and an impish grin. Either they had read the books or seen the old movies with Basil Rathbone (THE Sherlock Holmes, in my opinion). These two were definitely not your average nine-year- olds. "We saw the movies," Tammy informed me, even though I hadn't asked. Her twin grabbed her by the arm and pulled,
saying it was getting hotter every minute so let's get moving before we all melted. I watched them head back to their place, Terri still holding her sister by the arm, obviously agitated about something. Tammy said something that sounded like, "I can't help it! I LIKE him!" I didn't know what the problem was; I liked them, too.

I changed into my swimming trunks and just as I was grabbing a towel from the closet the girls returned. They knocked on the door and opened it themselves this time, coming inside to wait asking impatiently if I was ready yet. I turned to look at them, waiting to see what I could see.

I was hoping to see more exposed girl-skin, but they were each wearing those one-piece little girl bathing suits, the kind that covered up everything between their shoulders and their crotches. Their bodies were as identical as their faces: a light sprinkling of freckles on their narrow shoulders, their flat chests showing no signs of breasts yet, and their slightly rounded bellies with just the right amount of baby-fat, and long, gorgeously formed legs that were tanned and smooth down to their little feet. Simply beautiful. They still looked quite appealing, but I had hoped they would be wearing bikini-styled suits. My disappointment must have shown because Tammy looked down at her suit and back at me with a perplexed expression. "You don't like our swim suits?" she asked.

How to explain to her that a girl should be unencumbered by all that cloth when swimming? That she should show off as much of her beautiful body as was legally permitted? That I wanted to SEE as much of her beautiful body as I could? "Oh, they're OK, I guess," I said, not wanting to hurt their feelings. "Personally though, I think those things look old-fashioned,
not like the Sports Illustrated models that I'm sure you both will grow up to be, but these are okay. You're still a little young for that kind, I guess," I added with a sigh. They looked thoughtfully at each other, probably wondering why I made a big deal over swim-suits, no doubt, but obviously pleased at the compliment. I put a hand on each small shoulder and ran both down their backs, pushing them out the door and heading off any further questions.

There were a few other people at the pool and the twins threw their towels on a chair and tested the water with dainty feet. The antics began immediately as Terri pushed her `baby sister' in. Tammy came up spluttering, shaking the water out of her eyes as she tried splashing Terri, who ran back to the fence and made a running dive into the pool. They were in the deep end, but I could tell they were both competent swimmers as they treaded water, beckoning me to join them.

I threw my towel next to theirs and ran straight at them, doing a cannonball. I stayed under-water and swam for the shallow end, coming up to see them looking for me. They laughed when they saw me and swam over. I grabbed one and threw her light body into the air, watching her splash into the water with arms and legs akimbo and a gleeful scream. Of course, her twin wanted the same action and I gladly obliged. I took turns, throwing first one and then the other, my hands roaming freely over their slippery suits, delighting in the hardness of their little nipples when I casually brushed over them.

[birdie8819]

We played in the water until I was exhausted, but of course their own energy was boundless. One of them jumped on my back while I was heading for the side, intending to take a rest. "Where do think you're going?" she demanded, playfully.

"I need a break, Tammy," I said. As I said her name I wondered how I knew it was her, since I was unable to see her and their voices were exactly alike. I knew it was Tammy though, somehow.

"He's tired, Tammy," said her sister. "I think we wore him out already. He's old, you know."

Of course I couldn't let her get away with that, so with Tammy still on my back I whirled around and grabbed Terri, which was what she had intended by her jibe. I poked and dug my fingers in her sides, chest and belly, tickling her until she begged for mercy. I released her and she jumped on me in the shallow water, grabbing me around the neck and wrapping her legs around me and the legs of Tammy, still on my back. "Now we've got you," she said, stating the obvious. Tammy giggled in my ear.

I put my hands on her sides, running them over her water slick skin, my face inches from her. "OK, you've got me," I said, playing along.

"What're you going to do?"

"Let's dunk him!" said Tammy, and immediately they began pushing down on my shoulders, trying to get me to go under. I was standing in four or five feet of water, but I slid beneath the surface to make them happy. I had dunked them repeatedly, and it was only fair to let them do the same.When I came back up the girls climbed on me again, front and back, only now Tammy was in front.

"I know how to get you girls off," I teased. Not that I really wanted to; I could go several weeks at least before getting tired of being in the middle of a twin-sandwich, but their mother might want them back, eventually.

"Bet you can't!" said Tammy, smiling and hugging me tighter. I took a deep breath and sank to the bottom, taking them with me, and simply sat there, waiting. Tammy was the first to run out of air and break for the surface, followed a few seconds later by Terri. I stayed under for a while longer, watching them stand on their toes to keep their heads above water,
admiring their suits tightening in their crotches, the cloth slipping into the creases of their young pussies. "No fair," they yelled, "your lungs are bigger!" I just smiled at them as I headed for the steps leading out of the pool. Tammy came at me again, intending to stop me.

No Tammy," said her sister, looking serious, "let him take a break, HE really IS tired." I was, but I didn't think I looked it. I saw Tammy give her a surprised look, and Terri's expression looked exactly like Tammy's had yesterday, when Tammy had said she already knew my name. I wondered about it, as I went to the chair and grabbed my towel, sitting down as they resumed their play.

They seemed to be especially adept at reading other people's expressions. It didn't seem to be anything to be embarrassed about, although it could be unsettling at times. One of the neighborhood girls, Maryann, a very cute twelve year-old that I met here at the pool a year ago, came through the gate. She saw me and waved, smiling, and came over to say `hi'. She had on a tight bikini, showing most of her smooth body and legs. She was one of the reasons I came to the pool so often. "Hi Tom!" she said. "You'll never finish your book if you keep coming here every day." She wagged her finger at me, scolding with mock seriousness.

"I know, I know, but I promised my new neighbors I'd take them swimming while their mom finished unpacking." I pointed at Terri and Tammy, frolicking in the water. Maryann studied them, sizing up the younger girls.

"Twins?" she asked.

"You're quick," I said teasing her. She swatted my shoulder in return.

[birdie8819]

"The one doing the dunking is Tammy, and the one getting dunked is Terri," I informed her. "How can you tell them apart?" she asked, obviously unable to do so herself.

I realized again that I was sure of which one was which, even though they were at the other end of the pool, and I didn't really know how I was doing it. I was absolutely positive though. "I guess it's because I've gotten to know them," I said lamely, not really believing it. They looked exactly alike from this distance, but I seemed to be able to tell them apart
anyway.

Maryann accepted my explanation though, and tossed her towel on the ground before jumping in the pool. She was a friendly girl, and swam over to the twins to introduce herself. Soon enough, they were all playing together, splashing and having races, which Maryann won since she was older. The twins made her work for it though, being excellent swimmers themselves, and she climbed out of the pool to catch her breath, sitting on the edge with her feet in the water.

I found my eyes drifting over to her, admiring her golden tan and pubescent tits, which were just beginning to show the promise of things to come. But every time I looked at Maryann, Tammy would yell, "Hey Tom! Watch this!" and do a handstand or some other childish stunt. It was almost as if Tammy didn't want me looking at Maryann, but that sounded ridiculous.

I was almost dry when Susan came over to get the girls for lunch, telling them to get out of the water and asking if I wanted to join them. I thanked her but said I wanted to stay by the pool a little longer, and after she called two more times to the twins they finally came out, sensing her growing irritation. "Thanks for watching them," said Susan, as Terri and Tammy grabbed towels and dried themselves off, the water sparkling on their four-foot frames.

"No problem at all," I told her sincerely. "I had as much fun as they did." The twins flashed their sunny smiles at me, and that was all the thanks I really needed.

They said their goodbyes, and my eyes returned to watching Maryann, who was now swimming back and forth, doing laps. I felt someone looking at me and turned to see Tammy watching me over her shoulder as she walked away. Her eyes darted to Maryann before returning to me, and her expression showed she was frustrated, before she turned around again. Could she really be jealous? Don't flatter yourself, I thought, she's just upset because she couldn't stay here and swim. When Maryann left --making me promise to let her read my book if I ever finished it.

I went home and fixed lunch, not bothering to change out of my swim-suit, and ate a sandwich in front of my computer while playing a game. It was one of those role-playing games, where you take on the attributes of a certain character and have to find things, uncover clues, battle monsters, and save the world and some unfortunate princess from certain doom. I always chose to be a sorcerer in these games. Something about magic and casting spells attracted the boy in me, I guess.

I was battling a rather troublesome beast, trying to find the right spell to kill it before getting killed myself (again), when the twins knocked and came in, asking belatedly if they could do so. I was glad they felt at home here, opening the door without waiting for me to get up and answer it. I waved them over to me, noticing that they had changed back into their loose fitting gym suits, t-shirts and shorts, but they still looked sexy to me.

Both girls' t-shirts were halter-type and really too small for them, and when they came over to see what I was doing I put a hand on Terri's bare back beneath the shirt, loving the feel of her warm skin beneath my fingers. Tammy asked if they could play too, and I said sure, as long as I could be the sorcerer. They agreed to my terms, and I started the game over, punching in three players. I showed them the options, and Terri chose to be a warrior, while Tammy decided on the sorcerer's apprentice, which also had some magical abilities. Terri went and got a chair, but Tammy decided to sit on my knee, which was fine with me. I showed them how to control the figures and actions in the game, but since only one person actually controlled everything they had to tell me what they wanted their character to do, such as fight, talk, or cast a spell. We took turns at the keyboard however, to keep it interesting, and had arguments over what certain clues meant or where we should go exploring.

"Maybe I should write down some of these clues before we forget 'em," said Terri, while Tammy threw spells at a monster.

"Good idea, Ms. Watson," I said, making her grin. "There's paper and a pen right in front of you." We went over the clues we had already come across and Terri dutifully wrote each one down before taking her turn at the computer. I noticed they didn't argue about whose turn it was, unlike most sisters or little girls in general, but simply switched without saying
anything. They certainly got along well with each other, I thought.

Tammy leaned back a little, still sitting on my knee, and I placed my hand on her shoulder, letting it rest there a few seconds before running it lightly over the soft, warm skin of her back. She turned her head and smiled at me, letting me know that she liked it. Even though we had only met yesterday it was like the three of us were old friends already, I
thought, amazed.

As if to confirm this, Tammy moved back on my leg, leaning her back against my chest and sitting in my lap. I folded my hands across her belly as we leaned back in the chair, holding her against me in a loose hug.

She put her hands on top of mine, making herself comfortable, and the feeling of holding this warm, soft young girl against me filled me with pleasure. I was glad she didn't think she was too old for such cuddling. I moved a thumb in small circles over her smooth tummy, and felt the beginnings of an erection in my swim-suit. I hoped Tammy wouldn't be able to feel it under her butt, and I tried to relax and stop myself from getting turned on. Her naked skin against my own made that hard to do though. Terri, sitting at the computer, reached down between her legs and began absentmindedly fondling herself through her shorts, almost as if she were searching for something down there, but I couldn't tell from this angle. Tammy giggled when she saw her sister had let her attention wander and had gotten our characters into a bad situation.

"Better let Tom take his turn if you're going to play with yourself instead of the game," she told Terri tauntingly. Terri turned and gave me a reproachful look, as if it was MY fault her mind had wandered into some other area, then got out of the chair, pulling her shorts up tight into her crotch. "Can I get something to drink?" she asked, ignoring her sister's remarks.

"Sure Terri," I said, my voice shaking. "Help yourself. You know where everything is." She turned and went to the kitchen, and Tammy yelled for Terri to get a Coke for her, too. I was about to add that she get me a beer while she was at it when she returned, holding two cans of Coke in one hand and a beer in the other. "I thought you might want something, too," she explained, and handed me one of the Cokes, her eyes dancing with mischief as she tried not to smile.

"Thank you," I answered, "but I think I'll have the beer. We don't want your mother to beat me silly when we've only just met."

"You're no fun," she accused, pouting and giving me the beer.

"I'm old, remember? You said so yourself."

"I was just kidding," she said seriously. "Are you gonna take your turn or not?"

"No, I'll pass this time. Tammy, you can go ahead if you want." I tickled her sides, making her giggle and squirm in my lap, causing my dick to get even harder.

"OK," she said, getting up suddenly and taking Terri's chair. Terri immediately replaced her sister on my lap. Apparently I was being shared, I thought to myself. Tammy giggled. "What's so funny?" I asked her, as Terri leaned back against me.

"Oh, nothing," she said cryptically, as she took control of the game. Before I opened my beer I rolled the cold can over Terri's bare belly, making her yelp in surprise as I held it against her. We opened our cans and took a drink, and then we all belched in unison, making us laugh until we were out of breath. "Can I have a sip?" asked Terri, eyeing my beer hopefully.

"Okay, but just a swallow," I said, figuring it wouldn't hurt her. She took two giant gulps before I pulled the can away, and then performed a long, deep belch. "I suppose you want some, too," I said to Tammy.

"No thanks, I don't like beer," she declared, making a sour face. "It gives me a headache." She took another sip from her Coke before turning back to the game.

[birdie8819]

I put my can of beer on the desk and Terri sank deeper into my lap, hanging her right leg over the padded armrest of the chair and giving me a blood-stirring view of her crotch as the hem of her shorts rose upwards. Yielding to my instinctual desires I put my hand on her bare thigh, while my other hand rested on her stomach. Unable to resist her enticing flesh, and receiving no complaint from Terri, I started slowly moving my hand in small circles over the satiny, dreamy softness of her leg, boldly inching farther up towards the young girl's groin until I was stroking from her knee almost to her crotch. She must have been able to feel my hard-on pressing into her back but she said nothing, and I noticed Tammy glancing over at her occasionally and smiling briefly. Daringly, I ran my hand to the edge of the fabric and stopped, my fingers tracing along the border. Terri responded by lifting her leg farther up on the armrest, spreading herself and letting me know I could continue. My fingers explored just under her shorts, expecting to make contact with her underpants and failing to find any as I touched the incredibly tender junction of leg and tender preteen vagina.

"Sorry," I apologized as I felt the girl's leg twitch reflexively. I moved my hand a safe distance from her crotch, hoping she would think it had been an accident. I couldn't believe I had been so daring, touching her so intimately when we had only known each other for one day! I had been unable to pass up the opportunity, however.

"That's OK," she said calmly. "It just tickled." Tammy looked over her shoulder at us and smiled again, an uncomfortably knowing smile. Did they realize what I was thinking? That I thought they were the most incredibly beautiful girls I had ever seen? As much as I wanted to touch Terri there again I didn't dare; even though she hadn't complained I wasn't ready to start openly fondling her. I couldn't move that fast even if SHE wanted me to. Seeming to sense my hesitation, Terri sighed and lowered her leg so she could lean forward and grab her pop. Tammy cocked her head as if she were listening to something and said, "Mom's looking for us."

"How do you know that?" I asked.

"Um...I heard her call. Didn't you?" She looked quickly at her sister, as if seeking confirmation.

Terri nodded. I hadn't heard anything, but then my ears were filled with a pounding heartbeat from touching her. "You better go see what she wants then," I told them, but just then someone knocked on the door.

"Come on in, Mom!" Tammy yelled, looking at me with a shrug. Susan walked in and I didn't have time to ask how she knew it was her, or how she knew they were here. My erection quickly wilted as I tried not to appear guilty of what I had just done.

"Are these two bothering you?" she asked, giving the girls a stern look. The fact that Terri was sitting calmly in the lap of someone they had just met didn't seem to bother her.

"No, not at all. We were just playing a game on the computer."

She laughed and said, "You realize you'll never get rid of them now, don't you? They've been badgering me to get one for quite a while now but they don't seem to understand how expensive it is. They have to settle for Nintendo." "Sometimes I think I use it more for playing games than I do for writing books," I grinned. "It's nice to have someone to play with for a change," I added, tickling Terri.

[birdie8819]

Here's the last part of part 2 :

"Well, I need to get some groceries now that the unpacking is finished." She looked at the girls. "Come on you two. Leave Tom alone for awhile. I'm sure he has better things to do." Actually, I didn't. How better to spend one's time than with these girls?

The twins immediately protested. "Oh, Mom," said one. "Can't we stay home?" said the other. "No," she said firmly. "I'm not leaving you two alone. You're not THAT old, yet."

I was debating whether to volunteer to baby-sit when Tammy looked at me
hopefully, obviously thinking the same thing. "I wouldn't mind watching them," I told her. "That's basically what I was doing before you got here." Tammy gave me a big smile, then watched her mother for the verdict.

She looked at Tammy, and something unspoken seemed to pass between them. She nodded, and said to me, "If you're sure you don't mind, I guess it's ok. I won't be gone long." She looked at Tammy again and then turned to leave, closing the door behind her.

"Thanks, Tom," said the twins in unison. "We promise we'll be very good," Terri added with a mischievous smile, her eyes twinkling. What was THAT supposed to mean, I worried? We continued the game, talking about school, their friends, and generally just getting to know each other better.

They were both very articulate; I was quite impressed with their vocabulary, and felt a small amount of pride that my books had helped. Tammy asked what my new one was about, and we paused the game so I could bring it up on the screen and show her. I let them read the beginning so they could get an idea. It was about a young girl who writes a computer program to do all her homework, and while that may sound like a good idea the girl wasn't learning anything that way. "But if she could write a program like that wouldn't she already be pretty smart?" asked Tammy.

"Yes, she's smart when it comes to computers but if the computer answers all her homework for her she doesn't learn about anything else."

They both pondered the pros and cons of this, which is what most of my books intend for them to do. In the end Terri decided the computer sounded like a good idea, but Tammy thought the girl in the story was only cheating herself. Before we knew it Susan was back with her groceries and the girls went off to help her. She thanked me for watching them and I told her with honest sincerity, "Anytime!"

Apparently Susan took me seriously, because the next morning she came over with a proposition. "I have to go back to work tomorrow," she began, "and I'm looking for someone to watch the girls. They seem to be quite taken with you; you're all they talk about lately. Would you be interested?" she asked hopefully.

Before I could answer she added, "I wouldn't be able to pay you very much, and my hours change a lot, but the girls are fairly well-behaved and I'm sure they wouldn't be too much trouble. In fact, they're the ones who talked me into asking you."

I couldn't believe this! Here was a woman I had only met two days ago and she was willing to practically give me her daughters! I hesitated, not wanting to appear overly anxious. "Well...Sure, I guess that would be alright. I'm home all day anyway, so it wouldn't be any trouble or anything."

She looked at me as if she saw right through me, just like Tammy did, but she looked relieved as well. "That would really be great, Tom. My mother was going to commute every day from the north-side, but she's not really comfortable with the twins." She hesitated. "They have a way of knowing...How to put this?" she frowned. "They're very good at sensing
other people's feelings, and it makes some people uncomfortable." She looked at me as if this revelation might change my mind. It also seemed as if she wasn't telling me everything.

"As a matter of fact, I'd noticed that myself," I told her. "It doesn't really bother me. As far as paying me goes, you can forget that right now. Like I said, I'm at home all day anyways. Besides," I added slyly, "they might give me inspiration for another book."

"Well then we'll have to talk royalties," she joked, laughingly.

"Seriously Tom, I really appreciate this. You have no idea how much this helps." Shortly after she left, as I was sitting there in a kind of dumbfounded haze, the twins burst in with huge grins on their impish faces. "I TOLD her you'd say `yes'," Tammy informed me triumphantly, jumping next to me on the couch.

"Oh?" I looked at her skeptically. "What made you so sure?"

"I just knew," she said simply. "Wanna go swimming?" she asked hopefully. They were conveniently wearing their swim suits, I noticed. "Well, since you seem to know everything," I teased, "what do YOU think I want to do?" Tammy looked at me, her brown eyes penetrating.

"What you REALLY want to do is--"

"Tammy!" Terri yelled at her in warning, looking alarmed. Tammy's eyes twinkled.

"--go swimming." She looked at her sister innocently, and Terri scowled at her. Did the girl really know what I would have liked to do? Namely, love her intimately? These two had me completely off balance. I was used to the black-on-white girls printed in my books, not to flesh-and-blood vamps who seemed to see right through me. I never knew where I stood with these two.

I shrugged it off and went to my bedroom to put on my swim-suit, glad that they appeared to like me as much as I liked them.

End of part 2 ..........:)

Will update later when got time .

[kanpuah]

Nice and short stories brother. Tks for sharing it here.

[kanpuah]

Have this to share - Little Tommy

Rat-a-tat-tat! The banging on the back door could only mean one thing, Tommy was here to play with Jimmy. Without waiting for an answer, Tommy popped open the screen door and marched into the kitchen. "Jimmy around," he asked? "I'm sorry, Tom, but Jimmy and his dad went shopping for a new bike," replied Marion Overton, "he should be home in an hour or so if you care to wait." The eighteen year old stood in the middle of the kitchen and pondered for a few seconds and answered back, "Yeah, I will wait, is it okay if I watch television in the basement," he asked? "Sure," she replied, "go right on down, I'll tell Jimmy you're here as soon as he gets back!" Tommy slipped quietly down the stairs, picked up the remote and flicked on the set, and in seconds he had tuned into a cable channel that was showing a steamy sex video. Looking around to make sure no one else was around, he pulled out his pecker and slowly began jerking it off to the hot scenes on the screen. He and Jimmy spent hours jerking their cocks to the x-rated cable shows, often racing to see who could blow his nut the fastest! He was so enraptured with the program, that he didn't hear Marion Overton descending the stairs to tell him that Jimmy and his father were going to be at least another hour at the store. If she had, he would have had time to change the station and put away his cock! When she came around the corner into the family room, Marion was stunned to see the crude images on the TV, but even more stunned to see Tommy pulling hard on his teenage yang! It was strange, but an overwhelming feeling of pure excitement swept through the older woman's body, culminating in the absolute flooding of her vagina with cunt juice! She couldn't help herself, but the sight of the young lad jerking his cock was one of the most erotic things she had ever seen in her life! She was surprised to see how large his cock was, and while not as big as her husband's eight inches, it was pretty evident that Tommy was at least six inches long, and probably more!!! Although she and her husband Hank had a good healthy sex life, just seeing another male erection made her pussy drool like it hadn't done in years! In the movie, a young blonde was sucking a very large black penis to completion, and Tommy's hand was now racing up and down his shaft, while his breathing was becoming more labored by the second! Marion slipped her hand up under her dress and inside her panties, where she quickly found her erect clit begging for some attention! When her finger made contact with the little organ, she made an audible sigh that was easily heard by the jerking boy! He spun his head around and in total a state of total panic, tried to turn off the TV and put his cock back in his pants in one fell swoop! His face had turned a crimson red as he tried to stammer and explanation, but it was when he finally looked directly at his friend's mother that he notice her hand was up her skirt and that she was masturbating along with him!!! "Don't put it away," she said in a husky voice, "let me see it and I'll show you my pussy!!!"Still not exactly sure what to do, he watched in wide eyed wonder as she lifted her dress and showed him her panty clad vagina with her right hand stuck inside of it! She quickly shucked her panties and exposed her dark hairy cunt to his by now saucer sized eyes! "Pull it back out," she ordered, "I want to see you jerk it off!!!" Regaining his senses and realizing that this was a once in a lifetime shot, he reached in and extracted his now steel hard organ for her hungry gaze to devour! She moved over for a closer look, and throwing caution and good sense to the four winds, dropped to her knees and lovingly took the hard erection into her mouth! Tommy had never felt anything so wonderful in his entire life! He thought that jerking off was as good as it got, and in no way was her prepared for the feeling of having a warm mouth engulf his organ, and naturally he reacted that way too, and in a matter of seconds he filled her mouth with a giant load of teenaged jism!!! After blowing his load, panic set in, and Tommy had the unmistakable urge to flee the premises! He was quickly reassured by Marion, however, that everything was all right, and that he should sit down and enjoy the show! Falling back onto the old sofa, he watched in fascination and awe as Marion Overton stripped off all of her clothing! He had never seen a real live naked woman before, and his pecker stiffened up immediately when her large bra fell away from her breasts revealing two very large pink nippled tits! She cupped them provocatively and twisted her nipples, making them stand out like two little erections while asking shyly, "You like?!?" "Oh, god yes," he panted, while taking his rigidness back into his now pumping fist! "Mmmm," she hummed, "if you like these, I'll bet you love this," while taking her vaginal lips and pulling them apart to reveal her pink honey pot!!! "Oh my, god," he moaned, "you are so sexy I can't believe it!!!" "Will you do me a favor," she asked coyly??? "Anything," she replied in a raspy voice, "just name it!!!" "Well," she continued, "my pussy really needs to be sucked, do you think you could do that for me!?! He gulped hard, and answered quickly, "Oh yes, anything you want, I'd love to do it for you!!!" She stepped up to him and put one foot up on the arm of the couch, which caused the lips of her now dripping slit to be pulled apart, exposing her sweet inner lips and clit. Her gaping cunt, now not more than inches from his face, was like a magnet to his tongue! The flavor and aroma were totally intoxicating, and he had always wondered what it would taste like, and it was much better than he had ever dreamed possible!!! Even after only a few seconds, he was a confirmed cunt lapper, and there was nothing he could do about it, he was hooked like an addict to heroin! Up and down her slit he let his mouth and tongue roam, taking his time to savor this new found experience! Through gritted teeth she ordered, "Do my clit, Tommy, do my clit," and needing no more prodding, he let his tongue work it's magic all over the erect little love button and the next thing he experienced was having a woman cum in his mouth! Loud groans gurgled from deep in her throat, as her vaginal muscles contracted hard on his tongue and a torrent of liquid filled his mouth as her orgasm shook her whole body in ecstasy!!! Her legs now like wet noodles, she slumped down next to him on the couch. He had resumed fisting his prick, and seeing the naked lady next to him with her legs splayed wide apart sent him over the edge into his own orgasmic rush!!! His cum flew all over his belly and chest in giant bursts, leaving him drenched in his own sperm! Marion leaned over and greedily licked up all of his precious seed, not wanting even a drop to go to waste! With both of them completely spent, she let her hand caress his shrunken manhood only to find it coming back to life in an instant!!! "Mmmmmm," she thought to herself, "that's another good thing about youth, they always will be served!!!"

[kanpuah]

Wonder Woman:

I had just reached forty two years of age and had been married for over
twenty years. I met John when I was a teenager and he was the first and
only man I had ever slept with.
When I was young I did not think it was ever a problem but now I reached
forty two I wondered what it would have been like to have had sex with a
different man. Oh well I guess I had keep wondering as I did not want to
jeopardize what we had in our relationship. The sex might have died off
but we had brought up two wonderful children and lived to a reasonable
standard. How could I complain?

Jeff, my husband, was arranging a regional meeting for the big company he
worked for and it was his turn for the team meeting to be held in our
town. Jeff was arranging hotels for all his colleagues but could not find
a hotel for Howard the last one on his list. Jeff even tried B&Bs but
because there were other events going on such as the flower show all the
hotels and B&Bs were full.
Jeff asked me if I would mind Howard staying one night at ours and I
agreed that was fine.
The team meeting took place and Jeff came home at 2am in the morning. I
was in bed a sleep until he woke me with his loud voice and bumping into
things. Jeff came in the bedroom and took off one layer of clothes and
got into bed. As soon as he got in I got out because I did not like him
when he was drunk in bed. He was always too rough and wanted sex that I
did not want and he could not deliver.
I went down stairs and went into the kitchen and was startled to find
Howard. Howard apologized and I said I had forgot Howard was staying
tonight.

Howard also opologized for the state Jeff was in although he said it was
not of his doing. I said Jeff didn't need any help getting drunk.
I said to Howard that he seemed very sober and he explained he didn't
drink and was wide awake.
I went to the sink to get a glass of water and winced because my bake
hurt. Howard asked what was wrong and I explained that we went for a long
walk last weekend and I was still aching.
Howard said he was a Physiotherapist for the local football team and
offered to help. He rushed out to his car and came back with his bag of
tricks.

Howard said we needed to lay a towel down - it would not be good on the
settee and the floor was too hard. I said we could use the spare room bed
that was made up for Howard to sleep on but had not been used.
We went up stairs and Howard and I laid out some towels I got from the
airing cupboard.
Howard asked me to lay down but I would need to remove my dressing gown.
I only had a short nightie on underneath but it covered my main bits
anyway.

I led down face down and Howard started on my feet. Whatever he was doing
was so relaxing. Then he started on my calves. Rubbing up and then down
on the muscles. Then Howard dug his knuckles in my back where I thought
the problem was and then slowly rubbed his hands down from the top of my
spine to the bottom of my legs over my bottom.
I had never had anyone massage me before let alone a Blackman. Howard's
hands were very large and yet so gentle.
Howard said he needed to rub some lotion in and asked me to loosen my
nightie as he did not want to get it soiled.
H asked me very politely if I would remove it as he needed to rub the
lotion in the whole of my back and before I could object he had quickly
pulled it over the top of my head and it was thrown on the floor.
I kept real still and kept my legs tightly shut.
Howard rubbed some lotion on my back and I relaxed. He had rubbed so
gently that I forgot where I was or what time it was.
Before I knew what was happening Howard asked me to turn over. I simply
obeyed his instructions feeling very safe and relaxed.
He rubbed some lotion in my thighs and lifted a leg up so he could reach
my thigh muscles. He rubbed each leg and then my arms until my arms felt
they were not attached to the rest of my body. In fact I could not lift
my arms or legs on my own. I was like a rag doll.
Then I felt the hot air of Howard's mouth on my inner thigh. It was so
sexy I did not want him to stop and then he licked my inner lips and I
winced not for pain this time but for ecstasy. I was helpless laid out
naked on a bed waiting to be devoured. Howard asked like a gentleman if
it was ok to continue and I nodded yes.
I now know what it is like to have another man's cock. This one was
exceptional. So huge and so satisfying.
Howard pushed his dick in to me slowly and then came out and rubbed it
against my clitoris. He plunged in and out it seemed for hours but was
only probably minutes. He turned me over like a rag doll and clenched me
from behind hold both my breasts in his enormous hands. He then took me
from behind not up my arse I hasten to add but pushed his whole cock in
my cunt which was oozing with juice.
The next day Howard went home and Jeff went to work. I didn't need to
wonder any more but that didn't stop me waiting different cock from now
on.

Why should I keep to one man when so many men would like to fuck me. I
knew like all women know when a man stairs at you they want to fuck you
but woman are different they like the admiration and the tease and chase
but not the being caught. Well that's what I believed until now. I wanted
fun before I was too old.
I did not want to hurt Jeff so was very discreet. I said I started a
training course one night a week and went to the next town where I went
into a hotel bar. Blokes staying opver for the night on business were so
easy to pick up. I guess I turned into a slut and had a quest to find a
better cock than Howard's. I have not found one yet so I guess I will
have to keep looking.

[birdie8819]

How could i miss ur thread,great work and nice story too

Kum Sia bro TD !!! Nice of you to drop by here reading my stories..... :)

Nice and short stories brother. Tks for sharing it here.

Thanks bro kanpuah for reading my thread , more to come . :)

[birdie8819]

Here's part 3 :

After Susan went off to work the following morning, giving me the phone number at the hospital and telling the girls to behave before leaving, I took the twins to play at a video arcade in town. Being with Terri and Tammy was making me feel like a kid again. I had always imagined the things I would like to do if I had a daughter, and now I had two nine year old girls looking to me for entertainment.

After the first couple of games, it was obvious that I would win, so on the next few missions, I veered slightly off course, hoping to even the score. Tammy watched me critically as I missed the shot and said, "You don't have to do that, Tom."

"Do what?" I replied innocently.

"You're missing on purpose. It's nice of you but you don't have to do it. We're not sore losers."

I should have known better than to try and fool her. "Sorry," I said, somewhat ashamed at having been caught. Then I teased her. "It's just that you guys seem to think that the HIGHEST score wins." They both came at me with arms raised, trying to look fierce. "Okay, okay," I laughed, retreating. "I take it back!"

After I beat them at that game, we went over to another one. Tammy and I played "Death Star" while Terri went off to play pinball. It didn't take long for me to realize that Tammy had played this before, as she deftly outmaneuvered aliens and attacking space ships while I floundered along. Then she seemed to suddenly lose her skill, losing lives as fast as I was. "You don't have to do that," I told her.

She looked at me with a guilty smile as she realized she had been caught doing the same thing I had done while playing the first game. I put my arm around her in a hug, and we both laughed. She then proceeded to get a zillion points to my several thousand. I didn't mind in the least, though.

When we were all out of quarters, Terri suggested we go check out the sports wear store. As we walked through the mall, I felt a small hand smoothly slip into my own, and I looked down to my left to see Tammy smiling at me. As Terri took my other hand, I was filled with a warm fondness for my young friends. Occasionally my eyes roamed over a girl passing the other way, but then I would feel a slight increase of pressure on my hands as the twins tightened their grips, as if to remind me they were there.

We found the sports store and wandered around inside, checking out the latest hundred dollar sneakers and fancy designer tennis outfits. Then I found myself looking at the girls' section of two piece swim suits, so provocative looking, and wondered to myself what Terri and Tammy would look like wearing them.

Terri came up beside me, looking first at the display rack and then at me. "You don't like our old swim suits, do you," she stated, looking up at me.

"Well, like I told you, I think they're kind of old fashioned." I wasn't sure what she would think if I suggested one of these, but then she suggested it for me.

"Do you think I'd look good in a bikini?" she asked, absentmindedly looking through the small, nylon bikinis as Tammy joined us.

"Whatcha doin'?" she asked Terri.

"Looking at swim suits," said her sister. She picked two miniscule scraps of cloth from the rack, bright red with a black and red polka dot top, and held them in front of her. She eyed me suggestively. "Could I try this on?"

As my heart beat increased, Tammy said she wanted to try one on too, but she wanted me to pick it out for her. I shakily looked through the display and pulled out a pink one with a pink and red skinny top. I knew they both had very little in the tit department, but it still should look sexy on them. "How's this?" I asked hesitantly.

She grinned and took it from me as they both headed to the dressing room. I was actually trembling in anticipation, knowing without a doubt how good they would look in them. If a good looking girl had to wear something when swimming, it should --by law-- be a bikini.

I heard giggling behind the door, and when it finally opened, I felt my eyes widen and my blood pressure rise. They had taken off all their clothes and were wearing only the small bikinis, tops and bottoms, as they stood watching my reaction with wide smiles.

"Well, what do you think?" demanded Terri, cocking her scantily clad hip to the side and striking a pose as Tammy placed her hands behind her head, doing the same. God, they were gorgeous.

[birdie8819]

The bikini bottoms were not too skimpy, but they had both pulled them up well into their little crotches and the thin material had slipped into each of their tiny slits. My eyes roamed up to their bikini halter tops and while their was almost no evidence of breasts, their nipples were very evident indeed. The bikinis fit perfectly in the rear as well, barely covering their small, perky butts. I don't think I've ever seen so much smooth, naked girl skin exposed in public before. I could see they would have to work on their tans though. Quite a bit more skin was revealed than with their shorts, leaving the area around their crotches a ghostly pale.

I felt myself getting an erection as I admired their slim, almost nude, nine year old bodies, and was astounded to see Terri start to strum a lazy finger around the seam to her bikini bottom, looking like she was trying to stretch it out of her pussy, but not trying too hard. She saw me looking at her and blushed shyly, placing both her hands behind her back.

Tammy eyed Terri's antics and then looked at the tightly stretched crotch of my jeans. "You like them a lot, don't you Tom," she said confidently.

I tore my eyes from the juncture of Terri's slender thighs. "I think you both look incredibly sexy," I blurted. I hoped they wouldn't mind if I thought they were beautiful. Tammy was obviously aware of the effect they had on me, and I was sure Terri did, too.

"Then you'll buy 'em for us?" asked her sister.

Just then a store clerk came by and noticed the two bikini clad girls in the dressing room. "Sir," she said, rather rudely I thought, "I'm afraid store policy requires bathing suits to be tried on OVER underwear. You'll have to pay for those even if they don't fit."

The twins looked at me guiltily, as if they had known this. "We were going to buy them anyway," I said, dismissing the clerk. "You girls put your clothes back on." I smiled at them. "Last one to the pool is an old maid!"

When we got back home, we wolfed down sandwiches for lunch and I snipped the tags off their new bikinis before we all changed. When the girls emerged from the bathroom, I was again impressed with their well proportioned nymphet bodies. They looked adorably sexy in the tiny suits.

Once we were all in the pool my hands seemed to have a will of their own as they sometimes brushed over the twins' little bikinis, roaming as well all over their exposed slippery skin. We all decided to take a break after a while, and each of us grabbed a lounge chair on the side of the pool, letting the hot afternoon sun dry us off. The girls were lying flat on their backs on either side of me, but I kept my chair slightly raised so my eyes could roam the same way my hands had done.

I saw Maryann arrive, and she walked over when she noticed us. Normally I would have gazed at this beautiful specimen of young female beauty, but just then Tammy put her arms behind her head, using them for an improvised pillow and stretching herself out in the process. Maryann was talking but I hardly heard her as my eyes wandered over Tammy's semi-nude
body. I enjoyed just watching her breathe: each intake of air expanded her thin chest, and I began to notice nipples where before they were flat.

I mumbled something in reply to Maryann, who astutely noticed that I wasn't paying attention to her and wandered off. Tammy looked at me out of the corner of her eye, and I could have sworn she looked rather smug, as if she had beaten the competition.

We spent the rest of the afternoon there, occasionally jumping in the pool to cool off, until their mother finally came home from work. She walked over when the girls called to her, still wearing her white nurse's uniform, and they proudly showed off their new swimsuits. My thoughts raced as I realized that in the heat of their purchase I had failed to consider her reaction to the skimpy outfits, or my explanation for buying them.

"My, don't you two look sexy?" she smiled indulgently, echoing my own comment as she looked at her scantily clad daughters. I lowered my head nervously as her eyes shifted to me. "You really shouldn't have gone to the expense, Tom," she said. "Summer's almost over."
.
The girls were looking at me with amused expressions, waiting to hear my explanation. "Well..." I coughed, not sure what to say.

"We told him we needed new ones," Tammy piped up, coming to my rescue. I had thought of saying that myself, but it wasn't really true and I didn't want to get the twins in trouble. Our eyes met and I silently thanked her. I thought I heard `You're welcome', but her lips hadn't moved.

Susan looked at her doubtfully, not quite believing it. "There wasn't anything wrong with your old ones," she said. "They still fit." She turned back to me. "Don't give in to them so easily, Tom," she scolded. "You'll spoil them. They do look cute though, don't they?" she added suggestively.

I shrugged and smiled helplessly back, still not sure how to answer. She laughed and gathered up the girls' towels, leading them home for dinner. I watched as they trotted along behind her, admiring their saucy, barely covered little bottoms. Terri turned to wave goodbye, her face lit up with a warm smile. I was honest enough with myself to admit that I had fallen completely in love with the two of them. It was more than a sexual attraction, though that was certainly part of it. I wanted to make them smile and laugh, teach them what I knew of life and guide them toward adulthood, give them presents so they would know I cared for them, protect them from harm, hug them, and kiss them. Making Terri and Tammy happy
made ME feel happy, too. If you put aside our difference in ages, was the love I felt for them any different than that felt between adults? Love is love, regardless of the age of the people involved. As long as it's mutual, why should anyone care?

As I walked home, I wondered if it WAS mutual. The twins had shown there fondness for me by holding my hands --the simplest form of affection-- as we walked through the mall. They seemed to flaunt their sensual bodies within easy reach, almost daring me to touch them, as if they knew I found them immensely attractive. Aside from a short fling with a young
cousin many years ago however, I had no experience in dealing with a young girl's affection, other than in the realm of fantasy, and I didn't know how to respond. I wasn't sure what Terri and Tammy wanted, or if I dared to
provide it...

End of part 3 ....... :)

[birdie8819]

Part 4 is here :

After taking a shower and eating dinner, I changed into a pair of sweat pants and went to work on my book. My publisher had been nagging me about it, so I figured I better try and finish it. Right around sunset the twins brightened my evening by putting in an appearance.

"You busy?" Terri asked from the open door, seeing me at the computer. Her mirror image stood beside her, both of them shoeless and wearing only spandex tube tops and their favorite short-shorts.

I wondered if they ran about half naked all the time, or only when they were around me. I dreaded the coming of winter, when they would be forced to cover up. "No, I'm not doing anything that can't wait a while longer," I told her. "I'd rather you came in than let all the cold air out." I eyed the open door.

"Oops, sorry!" She pushed her sister inside and quickly shut the door. "Mom yells at us all the time for the same thing."

"I wasn't yelling," I said as they came over. "I was merely voicing an opinion." I noticed their hair was damp; they must have just taken a bath. Together, I wondered?

"Mom's watchin' some dumb movie," said Tammy, "so we came over here."

"You guys want to play that game we started, I suppose?"

"I was hoping you'd say that." Terri grinned and eyed the computer. I grabbed her in a hug and tickled her hips, but instead of laughing she winced in pain, her breath hissing between clenched teeth.

"What's the matter?" I asked worriedly, quickly letting go.

"We got sunburned," Tammy explained. She pulled up her tube top and showed me a wide red spot just under her nipples down to her waist. Then she pulled down her shorts a little and showed me a band of bright pink flesh running around her lower back and belly. Terri lifted the hem of her shorts to display a similar sunburned strip on her upper legs. I also
noticed they weren't wearing any underpants, and I thought I got a quick glimpse of that tender patch of skin just next to Terri's vagina.

"I should have given you girls some sun tan lotion today," I said, feeling guilty about letting the sun shine mercilessly on tender skin that had never seen the light of day before. "You're new swim suits didn't help much either. Have you put any sunburn cream on?"

They both shook their heads no, so I headed for my medicine cabinet, intent on easing their discomfort. "Here," I said, handing Tammy the small bottle of lotion. "Put some of this on."

She pulled off her top and pushed her shorts down about two inches. She reached for the lotion, then hesitated. "Would you put it on for me?" she asked shyly, looking like a helpless little waif.

"Sure, if you want." I tried to keep my voice calm as I opened the plastic bottle. "Stand here next to me so I can rub it into your chest and tummy for you." She came right over and I began rubbing some lotion into my hands first to warm it up, then began applying it to her delicious looking body. I tenderly smoothed it into her tummy and then rubbed it over her upper chest and into her nipples.

"I didn't get burned here! But it still feels good, though. You've got nice hands, Tom," she said with a contented smile.

"OK, pull down your shorts a little."

Terri eyed the situation critically as Tammy lowered her shorts a few inches. "It'd probably be easier if she laid down on the couch," she suggested. I queried Tammy with a look and she shrugged back, so I walked over to the couch. "Sit down and Tammy can lay across your lap," Terri told me, trying to be helpful.

Following her instructions, I sat down and Tammy climbed over me, stretching herself across my lap and placing her belly across my legs. I watched her thinly covered bottom squirm as she made herself comfortable, resting her head on her arms. Terri watched as I lifted the waistband of her sister's shorts, about to squirt some lotion on the sunburned skin.

"Hang on a sec," she grinned mischievously, her eyes lit with inspiration. She grabbed the waistband from me and jerked it down, exposing Tammy's perky little butt completely. "HEY!" Tammy objected, yelling at her twin. She twisted her head
around to see what Terri was doing.

What Terri was doing was trying to pull off her sister's shorts, but they were caught underneath the girl's hips. "Help me out," she laughed, looking at me. Who was I to argue? I put a hand under each side of a protesting Tammy and lifted. Terri quickly de-pantsed her sister, pulling the shorts completely off and leaving me with a naked nine year old girl lying face down across my lap.

"Two against one!" Tammy complained. "No fair!" Terri taunted her by dangling the shorts in front of her face, just out of reach. "C'mon Terri, give 'em back!"

"Tell you what," Terri bargained. "You can pull off mine when it's my turn."

Tammy considered this, and decided it was fair. "Promise?" she asked, just to seal the deal.

[birdie8819]

"Double-promise," said Terri firmly, bending over and giving her a kiss on one cheek, then Tammy turned her head and they kissed at the other cheek, in some kind of European style twin ritual.

Satisfied, Tammy relaxed again, giving me my cue that I could proceed with the ministrations. I shakily squeezed out a small dab of lotion on my fingertips, gazing at the pale, rounded posterior of my little girl friend. There was a two inch strip of pink skin running around her waist, just above her crack, and likewise around the tops of her legs, just below her little bum, leaving a triangular patch of pale skin between. I gently touched the lotion to the inflamed skin on her lower back.

"Ooooh, that's cold!" Tammy squealed. I softly rubbed the cream into her skin, watching her little bottom flex and twitch as she squirmed against me. All of this activity in my lap gave me an erection, and occasionally the girl's hip rocked against it, making me even harder. "Feel better?" I asked her, putting some lotion on the backs of her legs, rubbing just the edges of her soft buttocks.

"Uh-huh," Tammy sighed, spreading her legs apart slightly as I stroked down between them. My fingertips touched her little girl crack, and she jerked her legs back together, giggling "That tickles!"

Terri had been watching silently, but now she sank to her knees on the floor beside us, dropping her sister's shorts. "Put some on her back," she told me softly.

I obliged, squirting a thin stream of lotion from Tammy's neck down to her butt, the coldness of it making her back and shoulders ripple beneath her soft skin. Terri tenderly massaged the cream into her sister's back, smiling fondly at her. She obviously cared deeply for her `baby sister', and I felt an emotional lump in my throat watching her. Playfully, I sprinkled some lotion on Tammy's bottom, gently stroking her baby soft globes. "Hey," Tammy laughed, "my BUTT isn't burnt!"

"Ooops, I guess you're right. I know a way to make it LOOK burned, though." So saying, I slapped her bare behind; soft enough so that it wouldn't hurt, but hard enough to make her yell and jump in surprise. Terri laughed wickedly. "Yeah, spank her!" she enthused, sisterly love forgotten. With her approval, I smacked her sister's rear end again. "OWWW! HEY!" Tammy yelled in distress, realizing her twin had turned traitor. "I'll tell Tom to spank YOU when it's your turn!" she threatened.

That wiped the grin off her face. She looked at me worriedly. "You wouldn't, would you?"

"Of course I would," I teased. "This is fun!" I swatted the bouncing butt again for emphasis, and gave it a little pinch for good measure, watching the two halves clench tightly together as Tammy squealed again. I was enjoying myself immensely.

"Maybe that's enough," said Terri diplomatically. "I don't want her to get too even."

"Well, okay," I relented. "If you insist." I laughed as Tammy turned her head to scowl darkly at both of us. "I'm sorry Tammy," I told her, "but I just couldn't resist." What little girl lover could?

"Hmmph!" she grunted, her pride wounded more than her posterior. Not wanting her to be angry, I tickled her sides. She squirmed and tried to hold in her giggles, but they soon burst out. "Forgive me?" I asked, digging into her armpits and causing another fit of wiggles and laughter from the naked girl.

"Okay, okay," she shouted. "I forgive you! Stop tickling me! You're driving me NUTS!"

"All right then," I smiled. "I just didn't want you to hold a grudge." I stroked her bare back and she smiled over her shoulder at me, letting me know that she was having fun too. I looked at her sister. "Your turn?" I asked.

"But you didn't do her front," Terri pointed out. Nobody said anything as we realized Tammy would have to roll over on her back for this. "It's okay, Tammy," Terri said, sensing her sister's reluctance and trying to reassure her. "I'm your sister, here, and besides, Tom is like our uncle now."

"Are you gonna let him do YOUR front?" she wanted to know first."Sure," said Terri, shrugging. "I'm sunburned there, too."

[birdie8819]

"Okay then." She lifted herself off my lap and slowly turned over, placing her hands modestly between her legs before laying back down. Terri gently tried pulling her sister's hands away, but Tammy resisted. "It's okay," she said again, trying more firmly.

This time, Tammy reluctantly allowed her twin to remove her hands, placing them behind her head and arching her back across my legs. I swallowed hard as my eyes wandered over the naked nine year old girl's body, her tender little vagina hidden beneath that tightly clenched pussy slit, waiting to be exposed. Her small, virginal slit looked like just a thin line,
shiny with perspiration.

"You're a beautiful girl," I told her quietly. She blushed prettily and then she smiled, letting me know she liked the compliment.

Terri handed me the bottle of lotion, reminding me of my task. The sunburn continued here in the front, making a pale, triangular outline around her hairless vee, with a one inch strip running around her hips. I put some lotion on my fingers and gently stroked the pink band of skin on her belly, making her stomach jump as the soothing cream did it's work. I widened my massage, caressing the girl's entire tummy, going briefly south to nudge her puffy little mound and making her giggle in surprise. My hard member was throbbing mightily, but relief would have to wait.

I continued downward, putting more lotion on her legs. I winced in sympathy as I saw the burn going around her tender thighs, just short of her crotch. Gently I spread her legs, rubbing their innermost parts, occasionally brushing the edge of her tiny slit and making her legs tremble, while my other hand continued stroking her bare belly.

All of this stimulating attention was apparently having an effect on Tammy: Her legs were slightly parted and her little slit was now more moist than before. Then as I continued to rub very close to her crack, the folds of her small slit opened slightly, almost before my eyes. I continued my efforts, rubbing lower and daring to tickle the skin below her pussy and making her squirm. I watched, enthralled, as her tiny slit widened some more, and the tiniest clit I had ever seen began to
emerge. I was so turned on that my cock must have felt like a bar of steel beneath her backside. It was an adorably sexy sight: the gap between her legs was an exaggerated vision as I stared at her blossoming pussy.

As I continued to stroke around her excited pussy, but not actually touching it, Tammy finally put her own hand over her mound and rubbed a couple of times, and moaned. Embarrassed at her obvious excitement in front of me and her sister, Tammy said, "I guess I am getting kind of excited by all this," and she made a move to cover herself.

But Terri stopped her, saying, "It's okay, I'm getting excited too," she told her sister, drawing our attention to her own hand playing at her crotch in her shorts.

"Well, since everyone is 'fessing up, I guess I'm a little excited, too," I said, smiling as they curiously looked at the crotch of my sweat pants, my hard-on obvious. They were so calm and relaxed that I didn't mind admitting it.

Terri impulsively reached out and squeezed my dick through the fabric, startling the crap out of me. "It's BIG," she giggled, her brown eyes wide. She softly petted my boner, and then said, "And HARD, too!" "Well, it's you girls' fault if it is," I replied to them both. "If you both weren't so darned sexy I wouldn't be so turned on!" Since we were all being so honest with each other, I decided to wait and see how far this was going to go.

"I think I'm more excited than Terri is, 'cause my little cunny spot is starting to feel real good. Right here on this spot at the top." She was now touching the tip of her little clitoris, and she shuddered again as she did.

Just then Terri reached over to Tammy and touched her sister's pussy, feeling for that spot. She apparently found it and nodded in agreement, leaving one last stroke up through her slit and ending at the clit. And Tammy took it so calmly that I imagined she had been touched this way before.

"But I think mine is just as excited as hers is, Tom," she said,returning her hand to her own shorts covered crotch, playing with it thoughtfully. "And I think my cunny spot is getting wet, too! Isn't it Tom?" she looked up at me. Then unbuttoning the top buttons of her shorts she started my hand into the top of her shorts.

"Mine's wet too, and besides he was still putting on MY lotion!" Tammy declared, insulted. She pushed my hand away from Terri's shorts and sat up in my lap, putting her arms around my neck and surprising me by kissing my cheek. "Thanks Tom," she smiled. "My sunburn feels better now."

I hugged the naked girl to my chest, but unfortunately I didn't get to enjoy it very long because Terri yelled, "My turn!" jumping up and hooking her thumbs in her shorts, about to pull them down.

"Hey, you promised!" Tammy pouted, feeling cheated.

Terri rolled her eyes comically and held her arms out away from her body. Tammy laughed delightedly at the chance to strip her twin, thereby evening the score.

She climbed off my lap and got down on her knees behind Terri, grabbing the bottom of the shorts and yanking them down. Unfortunately for Terri, Tammy hadn't unbuttoned the shorts all the way, and as she tried to yank them down her thighs, the rough material of the shorts accidentally scraped her sister's sunburned area on the inside of her legs. She yelled
out in pain, quickly unbuttoning the shorts the rest of the way herself and dropping her shorts to the floor. "JESUS!" she swore, her eyes watering in agony as she gingerly touched her nearly raw thigh. "You could have skinned me alive!" she shouted at her twin.

"I'm sorry," Tammy apologized meekly. She moved her sister's hand away to make sure the skin wasn't broken, and I watched, amazed, and more than a little jealous, as she knelt forward to kiss her sister's thighs, planting a smooch right where they joined Terri's body. "Better?" she asked hopefully.

Terri looked pointedly at me, as if reminding her sister that I was there.

Tammy turned, biting her lip worriedly, realizing I was now aware that their love for each other went beyond mere affection into the realm of intimacy. I smiled reassuringly at the two naked sprites, the one kneeling before the other, letting them know their secret was undoubtedly safe with me. "You okay?" I asked Terri, looking at the small reddened area between her legs.

She gave her sister a withering look. "Yeah, I'm okay, I guess." She was rubbing her sunburned waist; apparently the quick descent of her waistband had also scraped against her there.

"Come here and I'll put some lotion on that," I suggested, eager for a repeat performance.

Smiling impishly, she promptly laid down on her back across my legs, placing her hands behind her head as Tammy had done, but raising her knees slightly and spreading her legs wide, giving me a heart stopping view of her tender, bald little girl vagina. Obviously, she was the less inhibited of the two.

"Am I beautiful, too?" she demanded, as my eyes wandered over her nude, slender frame. The question had no meaning, really. Physically, what one was, so was the other, right down to their sunburns. She just wanted the compliment.

I nodded my head shakily, not sure how much more of this I could stand. My dick was aching for release. "Very beautiful," I told her, as I repeated the creamy ministrations on her soft, young flesh. Her little girl slit also was a sight to behold as I rubbed around it.

It was also very tiny, but had begun to blossom open, showing a hint of moisture in the outer folds, just as Tammy's had done. Their hairless pubes were almost identical down to the sheen of perspiration faintly visible on the surface.

Sensing that she wouldn't mind, I placed my hand over her mound, covering it completely as my fingers fondled her tiny crease, my middle finger pressing warm and snug against her slit. I was rewarded with a soft, barely audible moan, as Terri slightly raised her hips, increasing the pressure against my hand.

[birdie8819]

Tammy crawled over and held out her hand for some lotion, so I squeezed some out for her. I watched her massage the cream into her sister's chest, seeming to pay close attention to Terri's nipples. "She likes havin' her titties rubbed," she told me, as she fingered the tiny tips, the stimulation causing them to poke out slightly from her sister's chest.

I felt Terri's body stiffen, her little vagina pulsing insistently against my fingers. I started stroking it, running my palm over the tight, dry skin, still pretending to be doing just a sterile massage to her not-so-sterile sex parts. But Terri was now pressing herself harder into my palm. I could feel her small clit begin to pulse each time I stroked down the short length of her pussy slit, as she started rocking her hips slightly to increase the sensation. She seemed quite comfortable doing
these motions to increase her pleasure, I noticed.

"It seems like there might be a little abrasion right here," I said, looking for, but not needing, any excuse to continue this delicious fondling of her pussy. I leaned in closer, sliding her outer pussy folds more apart with my forefinger, and wiggling the pink flesh inside gently.

"Oh, yeah, but what you're doing makes it feels so much better," Terri whispered.

Tammy was still playing with her sister's tiny titties, and I began rubbing down farther into Terri's crack, touching that soft, pliant bridge of skin between her pussy and her ass hole, my thumb gently remaining in her pussy opening. Terri moaned loudly, her breath increasing as she squirmed on my lap. Her eyes were closed tightly, her face slightly grimacing as her pelvis strained up against me, moving faster now as she quickly approached a climax.

Groaning with the effort, she pushed her pussy up hard into my stroking palm, and immediately my middle finger slipped into her pussy, up to the first knuckle. she began emitting girlish squeals of bliss, as her little love slit was partially penetrated by my finger. Watching and feeling the quivering, orgasmic little girl was too much for me: I felt my sperm rise, spurting into my pants as I quietly moaned in relief. Tammy seemed to be trembling a little also, but I couldn't be sure.

Terri's orgasm quickly shuddered through her, and she slowly collapsed back down into my lap, her breath slowly returning to normal. I pulled my finger out of her virginal canal and marveled at the slickness from this prepubescent beauty. I continued to cup her recovering mound, and Terri was deep in post orgasmic bliss. She sighed happily, opening her eyes to look at me. "You came, too, didn't you," she breathed softly. Both girls stared at the wet spot in my crotch.

"Yes, I did," I confessed, unable to deny the obvious. Surprisingly, I wasn't embarrassed to admit it. They seemed quite pleased that I had enjoyed their bodies so much, and were curious about what my penis looked like.

"Can we see your...penis?" Tammy asked shyly, her eyes curious. Terri rolled off my lap, so I could show them. Put at ease by their calmness, I stood up and lowered my sweat pants, showing them my now limp penis and the wet puddle in my shorts.

Terri reached out a small hand, and took a sample. "Did we make it do that?" she asked, thoughtfully rubbing the jism between her fingers. "Yes, that's what happens when a man has an orgasm. Girls have orgasms too, like you just did, Terri, and you had something wet come between your legs too, didn't you?"

"Hey," Tammy complained, "how come you didn't give ME an orgasm when it was MY turn?" Her sense of fairness had once again been violated. I shrugged, but Terri said, sounding superior, "It's 'cause I'm OLDER, baby sister," as if this entitled her to special treatment. She stuck her tongue out at her twin, and I had to laugh.

"Only five minutes," Tammy reminded her, glaring. "And if you call me `baby sister' again I'll hafta' hurt you."

Naturally, Terri said it again. Tammy jumped on her, and they began wrestling on my living room carpet. They were both giggling, so I knew they weren't really serious about it. I stepped over the two naked girls and went into the kitchen to clean myself off. When I returned, Terri had her sister's arms pinned to the floor under her knees, her still wet little pussy right in Tammy's face. "You know the rules," she grinned.

"Kiss me there!" If those were the rules I would willingly lose every time.

Tammy tried to look disgusted, but an almost eager grin broke out as she raised her head, planting a kiss on her sister's wet shiny pussy. She didn't seem to mind losing, either.

Terri got off of her and they both stood up, their faces flushed from their girlish exertions. Tammy looked at the clock on the wall and frowned, "Mom's movie's over. We better get back home."

"Tom didn't put any lotion on my back yet," Terri protested. I sat down and pulled the naked girl between my knees, holding her still with a hand on her bare belly as I lovingly applied the cream to her backside. I pinched her little butt when I was finished, making her yelp and thrust her hips forward.

"You didn't spank her," Tammy said, disappointed. Terri quickly jumped out of reach, afraid I might decide to make her sister happy.

"We'll get her next time," I promised Tammy, winking at her. Tammy nodded eagerly, and Terri scowled at her for wanting to get even.

They gathered up their shorts, pulling them up their slender legs, and I was relieved to see Terri's crotch was once again dry. I didn't think it wise to send her back to her mother with a wet spot coming through her shorts. "We didn't get to play the computer game," she said, remembering why they had come over in the first place.

"It'll still be here tomorrow," I told her. Actually, I hoped we'd be distracted again. Tammy came over and gave me a hug, kissing my cheek again as I hugged her back. Her freely given affection filled me with love. Not wanting to be one-upped, Terri did the same.

"Oh," said Terri, remembering something. "Mom said to tell you she isn't going to work 'till later in the morning."

"Okay," I said, giving her one final squeeze before reluctantly letting her go. "Just be sure and come over when she leaves so I'll know it's my turn to watch you."

"Okay, Tom," she smiled as they headed for the door. "Good night!"

"Good night Tom," Tammy echoed. "Oh, and thanks!" she added.

I said good night to my young friends, almost adding `I love you' on the end, but the door closed behind them before it came out. With a contented sigh, I sat down by my computer again, wondering what adventures tomorrow would bring.

End of part 4 ......:)

[dc7176]

nnkc, lao tiko birdie tellin bird stories! :D

any bird nest for me to camp in??

juz vote 5 star for u!!

make sure u find me birdnest to nourish too... wahaha...

[birdie8819]

nnkc, lao tiko birdie tellin bird stories! :D

any bird nest for me to camp in??

juz vote 5 star for u!!

make sure u find me birdnest to nourish too... wahaha...

Wahahahaha......bro dc lai liao arh ....you're always welcome to read my bird stories ...part 5 lai loh .....

I managed to finally finish my book that night, staying up until well after midnight. I spent the next morning proof reading it, changing a word here-and-there, waiting for the girls to come over and announce their mother's departure. Around 10:30, I heard the front door open and the sound of light steps coming up behind me. I was in the middle of reading so I didn't turn around, and a small pair of hands reached around to cover my eyes. "Guess who!" giggled a high pitched, cheery voice.

"Elementary, Watson," I chuckled. "It's Tammy!"

"Awww, how could you tell?" she said, disappointed at being unable to fool me. She came around the chair and leaned her hip against the side. She was wearing cut offs this morning, and a bright white t-shirt that showed off her tan nicely.

"I don't really know how I could tell," I told her honestly, not having the faintest idea how I did it.

"Even our teachers can't tell us apart," she frowned, wondering about it. I pointed out that her mother could, though. "Yeah, but she's our mom," she explained.

I asked her if her mom had gone off to work, and she nodded. "Where's your sister?" This was the first time I'd only seen half the set.

"She's outside somewhere," Tammy shrugged. "Did you finish your book?" she asked, indicating the computer.

"Yep, all finished. Well, almost. I'm still putting some finishing touches on it. As soon as I'm done we can all go swimming if you want."

Tammy grinned in agreement and asked if she could stay here and watch me work. I told her it wasn't very exciting to watch, but she was more than welcome to stay if she wanted. She beamed a happy, little smile and promptly sat on my lap. I realized she just wanted to be with me, and it didn't matter whether what I was doing was interesting or not. While
it made typing on the computer a bit awkward, I felt quite happy myself. Her clean, fresh smelling, sun bleached hair just below my nose was a bit distracting though.

We both sat there quietly, my arms reaching around her to work the keyboard, as I continued where I had left off. After a few minutes of this, she craned her neck to smile contentedly at me, and impulsively I kissed her smooth forehead. `I wish you were my dad,' I heard a small voice say. At first I smiled back at her, feeling quite pleased by her fondness for me. Then I realized that she hadn't actually SAID anything. Her mouth was shut, and her lips hadn't moved a tiny muscle. My
expression changed to one of surprise, and Tammy's to disbelief. She quickly got out of my lap, saying in a shaky voice, her face suddenly pale, "I'm g-gonna go find Terri." She started backing towards the door, breathing fast like a frightened animal.

"Tammy, wait a minute." I definitely wanted to find out what was going on here. All of a sudden she bent sharply forward, her breath whooshing out of her as if someone had punched her in the stomach. She grimaced in pain.

I jumped out of the chair and ran to her, kneeling down and putting a hand on her shoulder. "What is it? What's the matter?"
"It's Terri!" she cried, her face now filled with panic. "She fell out of a tree!"

"How do you--"

"C'mon!" she said, bolting for the door as I ran along, bewildered, behind her. Tammy headed unerringly to the back of a building two units over, where we found her sister laying on the ground beneath the low branches of an apple tree, groaning. I quickly went to her, expecting the worst and wondering what bones were broken. "Don't move!" I ordered the girl
as she tried to sit up. Tammy stood tensely to one side, watching with concern.

[birdie8819]

Trying to find out how she felt, Terri sat up anyway. "I'm okay," she said, reaching beneath her to rub her butt. "Just got the wind knocked out of me."

Almost laughing with relief, I tousled her hair. "Please, don't do that anymore," I begged. "You scared the crap out of me."
"It's not like I did it on purpose," she frowned, looking pointedly at her twin.

I turned to see Tammy watching me, her face still quite pale with worry.

"Relax, Tammy. She's okay." I looked back at Terri, whose expression now mirrored her sister's, nervously biting her lip. I realized that Tammy wasn't worried about her sister, she was worried about ME. Pieces of the puzzle started fitting together inside my head as I looked at the two of them, and Tammy now grew quite alarmed, her lower lip trembling. I
made a startling conclusion, and tested it. `You can read my mind, can't you?' I thought silently at her.

Her reaction startled me even more. She started crying, hot tears of shame running quickly down her tender cheeks. "I'm sorry!" she wailed, her face flushed. "I can't help it!" Whimpering, she quickly ran back the way we had come.

I turned, totally confused, to Terri, who was glaring at me angrily.

"Damn you!" she swore at me, her face livid. "What did you say to her?" Her curse felt like a slap to the face and she flinched as much as I did, getting to her feet as she started crying also. "You're just like our father!" she yelled accusingly before running off after her sister.

Stunned, I sank to the ground with my thoughts in a whirl, as I tried to figure things out. Tammy had obviously heard my unspoken thought, and just as obviously Terri hadn't. Looking back, I realized that it had been Tammy who knew my name before I had told them, Tammy who seemed to answer questions before I asked them, yet Terri seemed to know how I was
feeling, if not what I was thinking. I couldn't believe it had taken me this long to figure it out, but they were very good at making up excuses for their abilities, and had clearly been trying to hide them.

Telepathic twins? Incredible, but not unbelievable. I had heard of twins who were able to communicate between themselves, but this was a step further. More importantly, why were they so upset at my having found out, and how was I like their father? Were they afraid I wouldn't like them any more? They certainly already knew my biggest secret, that I was a little girl lover, and had probably known it from the first time we met, and they still liked ME. I was more than a little embarrassed to realize that Tammy, at least, had heard my thoughts about their sexy bodies. But instead of running away screaming they had almost seemed to encourage me.

I had nothing else to hide, really. The fact that at least one of them was a mind reader didn't really bother me. Instead, I wanted to find out more about my extraordinarily gifted young friends.

I got back up and headed to their house, hoping that was where they had run off to. The door was unlocked so I let myself in, and I could hear a muffled sobbing coming from the back rooms. The door to their room was closed, but now I could hear the heart breaking little sobs much clearer as I stood outside, hoping I could get a clue as to the cause of their distress. "Don't cry, Tammy," I heard Terri say. "He just wanted to have sex with us anyway." Ouch. That hurt. Serves me right for eavesdropping, I thought truefully.

"That's not true and you know it!" Tammy said hotly. Then, softly,"He's outside the door."

"Go away!" Terri shouted. I wasn't going to be gotten rid of that easily. I opened the door and saw them sitting on the bottom half of a bunk bed, Terri with her arm protectively, soothingly around a sobbing Tammy. It broke my heart to see her stricken little face all flushed and wet with tears.

I sank to my knees in front of them. "Why are you so upset that I found out about you?" I asked her gently.

"'Cause now you think we're freaks!" Terri said defiantly, hugging her sister tighter.

"But that's not true," I said, defending myself. "I never once thought that. Can't you read my mind too?"

Terri shook her head no, looking at me doubtfully. "I'm an empath," she told me. "Tammy is the telepathetic one."

"TelePATHic," Tammy groaned.

"That's what I said."

"No, you said...Never mind." She frowned in consternation at her twin, sniffing and wiping her face with the back of her hand.

I looked at Terri. "You're empathic? You mean you can tell how other people are feeling, but you can't hear their thoughts?"

Terri nodded. "You know, like that lady on `Star Trek: The Next Generation'?"

"You mean `Troi'?" I was a big trekkie fan.

"Yeah, that's the one." She grinned slightly, impressed by my knowledge. "She's the counselor for the whole ship!"

"Well then, you should be able to tell if I'm lying or not, right?"

"Yeah..." she said slowly.

Tammy was also looking at me, her face filled with hope. "You...You really don't hate us?"

"Hate you? Why would I hate you?"

They were both silent for a long time, looking at the floor. Finally, Terri whispered softly, "Our daddy called us freaks."

"That's why he left," Tammy added, another tear running down her cheek.

Silently, my heart filled with compassion, I took a girl in each arm and hugged them tightly. Both girls clutched me almost desperately back,and I knew they could feel my love for them. How a man that had helped create such beautiful, gifted young girls could call them `freaks' was beyond me.

"You're angry," Terri said, pulling away and looking afraid, as if I might be mad at them.

"He's mad at our dad, not at us," Tammy explained, letting me go. Then she bit her lip, realizing she was reading my thoughts again.

"It's okay, Tammy," I said, reassuring her. "I really don't mind."

"You don't?" she said doubtfully, finding it hard to believe.

"You can tell that I don't, can't you?" She nodded slowly. "Did you really think I wouldn't like you anymore?"

[birdie8819]

They explained how most people were terrified of having their thoughts read, of having their innermost secrets discovered. "You already know my biggest secret, and you still like me," I pointed out.

Terri looked confused, and Tammy explained, "He means that he likes young girls like us." Terri shrugged, non-plussed, as if that weren't nearly as bad as other peoples' secrets. I shuddered to think what these girls had been exposed to, from an early age: all of the hate, lies, anger, lust; all gleaned from the minds and emotions of others. No wonder they weren't bothered by my attraction to them. It was a credit to their mother's love that they were sane.

Tammy was watching me. `We're doin' ok,' she thought at me, making me jump. "I'm sorry!" she said out loud. She looked like she was going to cry again.

"It's ok, Tammy," I told her again, wiping a tear from her cheek with my thumb. "It's just going to take some getting used to. That's all. Did you two really think you could keep this a secret from me?"

"We were gonna try," Terri admitted honestly, "but Tammy kept goofing up."

"You did too, once!" Tammy retorted. She sensed I didn't remember when this was. "In the pool, that first day," she explained. "Terri said you were tired."

I thought of something else. "Now that I think of it, she always seems to start getting sexy acting just when I'm thinking something sexy about one of you, too. That's not a coincidence, is it?" Terri looked bashfully at the floor, and I knew it wasn't. "That could be embarrassing, when you're watching a sexy movie with someone else."

"It only happens when I'm around someone I really like. I kinda get `connected.'" She smiled shyly at me, blushing.

"Do you really think I only want to have sex with you?" I asked her, remembering what I had heard her say while I stood outside the door. She shook her head, ashamed that I had heard her. "I can tell you really love us," she said softly. "I only said that to try and make Tammy feel better." She looked at me, her face apologetic. "I'm sorry I swore at you before. I know I hurt your feelings."

I hugged her again by way of forgiveness, and everything was all right once more.

Now that the crisis was over, I asked them to explain their abilities. Apparently they could communicate together telepathically, but only Tammy was capable of hearing others. Tammy was also able to make her mother hear her, if she projected a thought at her, but no one else. That was why she had been so surprised when I heard her think, `I wish you were my dad.'

"So THAT'S what you meant when you yelled `He heard me!' at me," Terri exclaimed. It seems Tammy had flung the thought at her twin, catching Terri off guard.

"I'm sorry I made you fall out of the tree," Tammy apologized, but she was sucking in her lips, trying to hold back a grin. I chuckled as Terri frowned at her; even I could tell the apology wasn't entirely sincere. "I think you're only sorry about the fact that you felt it when she fell," I teased. Tammy nodded, smiling openly now.

I wanted to test something. I told Tammy to tell me what I was thinking, closing my eyes and trying to feel her `inside'. All the science fiction books I had ever read talked about things like `probing tendrils of thought'. Tammy laughed derisively, picking it up. "It's not like THAT," she scorned. I hadn't felt a thing; it was kind of disappointing. She went on to explain that it was something like listening to different stations on a radio. Each person had a different `frequency', and all she had to do was tune in. Until I came along, she had only been able to `broadcast' to her mother's and sister's stations. "Do you think that's why you can tell us apart so easy?" she reasoned. I had to admit it sounded plausible.

Perhaps, somehow, the three of us were linked in some way. It might have had something to do with my attraction to young girls, I suppose.

Being girls, the twins decided they had had enough serious talk and said they wanted to go swimming. "I have to finish my book, first," I told them regretfully, trying my hardest to think only about my work. They begged and pleaded, and my concentration slipped. Tammy immediately realized I was joking. "Wow," she said, impressed. "You tricked me!"

"I'm smarter than you think," I grinned slyly, wrestling her down on the bed and tickling her until she begged for mercy, her tears forgotten. It was comforting to know that she could still be fooled; I would have missed the pleasure of teasing her, otherwise.

I sat on the bed and watched as they stood up, stripping off their T-shirts, leaving their little girl chests bare. I quickly reached out and poked a finger into each little navel while their heads were covered, making them both suck in their bellies. "How come you like tickling us so much?" asked Terri, exasperated by my constant kitchie cooing.

"Because I like hearing you laugh," I answered simply, "and it's easier than telling you jokes." She smiled indulgently, shaking her head, graciously willing to put up with my eccentricities.

They took off their shorts and panties, standing back up unashamedly while I openly admired the now naked twins, all of us glad that we no longer had any secrets between us. I noticed their sunburns seemed to be healing well, already turning to a light colored tan. I could feel my penis starting to swell as I looked at them, and Terri soon after began to scratch at her bare pussy in empathy. "You're a dirty old man," she teased, snickering as she fondled herself suggestively.

`Spank her!' I heard Tammy suggest to me silently, a giggling echo trailing the thought. Not needing any further encouragement, I snatched Terri off the floor and bent her over my lap on the bed, catching her completely off guard. It seemed that Tammy was able to selectively `broadcast', and her twin hadn't heard it as she yelled in surprise.

"Dirty old man, huh?" I said in mock anger as I gave her twitching little butt a playful slap. Tammy laughed in delight as her twin cried out in alarm at having been deceived. I gave her a few more little slaps to make her sister happy (and me too, I must admit), and I noticed Tammy rub her own butt as if she were feeling it also. Terri shouted her apologies, and I rolled her over. Her delicate little mound, fully exposed, was probably trembling with pre-desire, if she was empathetic to my sexual
appetite. I held her thin wrists in one hand over her head and looked at Tammy. "I don't think she's really sorry, do you?" I asked her with a grin. "Maybe we should tickle her to make sure." Tammy nodded her eager agreement, and before her sister could protest we started poking and prodding her everywhere on her body, leaving nothing untouched. Tammy would tickle
her chest and nipples while I squeezed a knee, and I would poke her belly and ribs while Tammy playfully squeezed her thigh very close to her pussy or pinched her butt until Terri was screaming and squirming, hiccupping with laughter.

"Enough?" I asked the panting girl, who was so out of breath she could only nod her head as I released her, her chest rising and falling in relief as I stroked her soft tummy. "I think I'd rather you told me jokes," she said wryly, once she recuperated. I gave her ribs one final poke and she giggled again in spite of herself. Then she accused us of ganging up on her. Tammy artfully reminded her that she had done the same thing last night, more or less, and Terri let it drop, figuring they were even and wanting to go swimming instead of arguing about it.

End of part 5.......

[birdie8819]

Ok ! One more part for you guys/gals lunch time story before I go out ....kekekekeke :)

They scampered into the bathroom and Tammy stood at the edge of the tub, pulling their swim suits and towels off the curtain rod where they had been hung to dry. They quickly pulled on the little bikinis, reaching down inside to pull the material out of their crotches. My erection had gone down somewhat, and Terri should have been less agitated sexually, but
her hand still lingered in her crotch after straightening out the bikini.

We went to my house and the girls curiously followed me into my bathroom to watch me change. I guess it was only fair; I had watched THEM change. Their eyes widened in appreciation as I stood there naked before them, pulling on my trunks, my penis semi-erect. I was only average in size, but big to their young eyes. I grabbed a bottle of suntan lotion and
quickly put some on their fading sunburns, not wanting them to burn again.

We spent the rest of the afternoon swimming and frolicking in the water, until starvation forced us to seek supper. Susan wouldn't be back until later in the evening, so it fell upon me to feed the hungry nine year olds.

I suggested an expedition to McDonalds, for convenience's sake, and they readily agreed.

"Why don't we clean up first?" I asked, feeling the need for a shower.

"You girls go home and take a quick bath and I'll come get you in about a half hour, okay?" They were old enough to be left alone for a short while, and I was right next door if they needed me. They ran off without any argument, since they were hungry and wanted to eat as soon as possible.

I went home and quickly showered, putting on clean shorts and a shirt, arriving at their place about 25 minutes later. I knocked and opened the door, only to find the girls still wearing their swimsuits, sitting on the living room floor. "What's the matter?" I asked, wondering why they weren't ready. "I thought you were going to take a bath?"

Both girls were silent, looking at me rather nervously. Tammy elbowed her sister in the ribs, prompting her. "We want you to give us our baths," she said hesitantly, sounding like a much younger girl.

"I thought you were hungry," I said, wondering what was going on. Not that I didn't want to bathe them, but I was hungry too.

"Please?" said Tammy, her eyes almost pleading. I don't know why, but for some reason it seemed very important to them. I shrugged and nodded, giving in, and they quickly ran into the bathroom, leaving me to follow behind.

They both stood next to the tub, waiting anxiously and looking almost helpless; they hadn't even turned the water on. I started filling the tub, making sure the water was comfortably hot and closing the drain. Noticing a box of `Mr. Bubble' on the side, I dumped in a generous amount of bubble bath, watching as the tub slowly filled with water and bubbles. Terri
and Tammy just stood there waiting, apparently wanting me to undress them, also. They were acting almost like toddlers, and it was very unlike them to want to be babied like this. I didn't mind doing it, of course, if it was what they wanted. As I mentioned before, I had always dreamed of the things I would do if I were a father, and this was certainly one of them.

I sat on the edge of the tub and pulled Terri to me, and she balanced herself with a hand on my shoulder as I pulled down her swim suit bottom, her little girl slit already glistening with moisture as she stepped out of it. She quickly pulled off her top and smiled thankfully at me and climbed into the tub, splashing a little to make more bubbles as I stripped off Tammy's suit. The girl hugged me before joining her twin, and I was filled once again with love for them.

I pulled off my shirt, expecting a bit of splashing from the two imps, and grabbed a bar of soap in one hand and a wash cloth in the other. I started with Terri, having her stand up to make it easier as I washed her face and neck, then down her body, using both the cloth and my hand as I soaped her up. My hands slid over her delightful little girl chest, soaping up her nipples. Lovingly, I lathered her chest and tickled her small nipples with my fingertips. I loved how they felt: the tiny,
sensitive tips poking out as my hand slid across her soapy skin. I knew she was getting turned on now, as was I, and her thighs clenched together around my hand when I soaped between her legs. I continued with this task that they so much seemed to want, and followed the gentle curve of her bloated belly down to her thighs and past her delightful pussy. I felt
that she wanted me to wash between her legs, but I was hesitant at first.

I rinsed her down and turned the water off. I glanced at Tammy and saw her playing with herself beneath the frothy layer of bubbles, watching us intently. I felt Terri tremble slightly as if she were cold, but there was sweat beading on her forehead. "Are you okay?" I asked. Neither one had said a word this whole time, and it seemed as if they were worried and
very tense.

Terri nodded, but she was still shaking. "Your penis is hard," she whispered in an almost babyish voice, the 's's softly lisped. Her eyes were closed, so she must have been sensing my body's reaction to washing her.

"You want to touch her cunny," said Tammy in a flat, emotionless voice. I didn't know why they were acting so strangely, and it was making me nervous, unsure of what to do. I felt as if I were acting in a play, but no one had told me what my lines were.

`Go ahead,' Tammy thought at me. `She needs you to touch her.' Still confused, I soaked the wash cloth and held it to Terri's chest, rinsing her off a little as the water ran down her front. Her eyes were filled with longing as I rubbed the bar of soap over her belly, raising a lather of suds. Placing one hand on her back to hold her steady, I ran the other in circles over her stomach, getting it nice and slick. Gently, I slid my soapy fingers into the virgin crease, making her jerk when I lightly
brushed her tiny, sensitive clit. She whimpered once, a barely audible whine, and I quickly removed my hand, looking at her worriedly.

[birdie8819]

`Don't stop!' Tammy thought sharply at me, once again projecting her thoughts. Still unsure of what was happening, I continued soaping the young girl's groin, lovingly caressing her hairless slit with my fingers as Terri nudged her hips forward, pushing herself against my hand.

Sensing her need, I used my middle finger to concentrate the strokes in her crack, gently stroking to increase the friction and further excite the center of her sex through the slippery suds. I could feel her tense as I stroked and Terri began slowly but firmly thrusting her hips back and forth against my finger, grunting with an almost desperate desire, her hands
clenched at her sides. She cried out "Daddy!" as her too soon orgasm overtook her, but I didn't think she was referring to me. I felt Terri's entire body shudder as the pleasure wave went through her, her moans of ecstasy seemingly mingled with cries of deep suffering that had waited long for release. She was actually sobbing when it was over, tears streaming down her cheeks as she threw her arms around my neck in grief, crying on my shoulder.

Wondering what I had done to cause all this I looked a question at Tammy, as I held her trembling, soaking wet sister against me. `She's okay now,' I heard her say silently, a solemn tear of sympathy running down her own cheek. `Just love her.'

I did my best to comfort the crying girl, holding her in my arms as I softly stroked her wet skin and said helpless, meaningless words like "Shhh" and "It's okay." I didn't know if it was okay or not, but it seemed to soothe her as she cried herself out, her heaving sobs becoming little whimpers until her tears finally tapered off to sniffles. Still she clung to me, and I gave her a tight hug before gently pushing her off of my shoulder, holding her at arm's length. "Are you all right now?" I
asked her, my voice filled with concern. She wouldn't look at me, and I could tell she was embarrassed by her outburst. "It's okay to cry," I told her. "The girls in my books cry sometimes, too." She nodded, and I knew that made her feel a little better. I wanted to ask her what all this had been about, but I didn't think she'd want to talk about it. If she wanted me to know she could tell me when she was ready. Instead, I pulled her back in my arms and said, simply, "I love you, Terri."

"I love you too," she said in her soft voice, hugging me back.

Quietly, she sank down in the water and rinsed herself off.

"Now wash ME!" Tammy demanded in a cheery voice, breaking the somber mood that was hanging over us. Smiling gratefully at her, I gestured for her to stand up and took soap and washcloth in hand once again. I could tell she wasn't going to repeat her sister's performance as she giggled and wiggled beneath my soapy, tickling hands. She said to hurry because she was hungry, and I was leery about fondling her anyway after seeing how her sister had reacted, so I quickly soaped her body, moving quickly through her private parts and told her to rinse off, leaving it at that.

They climbed out of the tub and quickly dried themselves off, no longer feeling the need for me to baby them and acting like nothing unusual had happened. They ran to their bedroom and pulled on clean panties, shorts, T-shirts and sneakers, then ran back to the bathroom mirror and primped a bit, combed their hair and yelled, "Let's go!"

I dried off my chest where Terri had gotten me wet and put my shirt back on. Terri pointed out apologetically that my shorts were all wet too, so we all headed to my place so I could change before going out to eat.

At McDonalds they wanted `Happy meals', which I gladly bought for them. Terri and Tammy were always polite, saying please and thank you quite sincerely, but I think they knew they could have had their way with me even if they were discourteous. It was nicer to spoil girls that had manners, though.

It was almost dark when we got back home and their mother hadn't returned from work yet, so we settled down on their couch and watched old reruns on `Nickelodeon', the cable TV channel. They enjoyed the old shows as much as I did, laughing as we watched `Get Smart', `Mister Ed', `The Dick Van Dyke Show'; all the old programs from my own youth. By the time Susan came home the three of us had fallen asleep on the couch. Tammy was sprawled on her stomach on top of me, Terri snuggled against my side, my arms around both of them. She gently shook me awake and said, "You guys look pretty comfortable." My hands were still beneath the young girls' shirts and I quickly removed them. I had drifted off into a blissful doze while stroking Tammy's back and Terri's side, but I wasn't sure what their mother would think of my intimacy.

The twins came groggily awake when they heard their mother's voice,and we disentangled ourselves. "Sorry I had to work so late, Tom," said Susan, as Terri and Tammy hugged her hello with sleepy yawns. I waved off her apology, letting her know I didn't mind. "The girls give you any trouble?" she asked.

The girls in question looked at me expectantly, remembering all that had happened today and wondering what I would say. I was wondering, myself.

"Well, Terri fell out of a tree," I told her, and when her eyes widened in concern I quickly added, "but she didn't get hurt any." Terri looked guiltily at her mother, wondering if she'd get reprimanded. "I should have been watching her closer," I went on, apologizing for my lax attention to her daughters.

[birdie8819]

She sighed ruefully with a small laugh. "They're GIRLS, Tom. And they're young. You can't possibly watch them every second, and I honestly wouldn't want you to anyway." She lovingly ruffled the girls' hair, and they smiled up at her. "They're going to get scrapes and cuts once in a while, and nothing you or I can do will prevent it. We can WORRY about it, though,"
she added with an exasperated smile.

I laughed, filled with admiration for this single mother as she ordered the twins to bed. Terri and Tammy hugged me and kissed me good night, and her eyebrows raised slightly as she watched them. She didn't seem to disapprove though. Before I left I invited her over for some coffee after she put the girls to bed, and she accepted. I wanted to tell her that I had found out about her daughters' abilities, and to find out more about them.

She knocked on my door about a half hour later, and her expression seemed relieved as we sat down at the kitchen table. "Tammy and Terri told me what happened today," she began, taking a sip of coffee. "I appreciate how well you handled everything. I don't think either one of them could have coped with another rejection, especially from you."

I hoped she didn't know everything that I had `handled' today. I didn't know if the girls had told of the bath time incident or not. "I was bound to find out about them eventually," I told her. "I'm an expert on girls, remember? You said so yourself."

Susan didn't laugh at my small joke. I could see she was hesitating, thinking about what she wanted to say. "I think you're more than an `expert', Tom," she said carefully, watching my reaction. "Would you care to tell me about it?"

Oh Jesus, I thought to myself, feeling my face go pale in panic. The mother of two nine year old girls knows what I am. Should I deny it? Self preservation was my first instinct. I could see the headline: `Popular children's author denounced as a PEDOPHILE!'

She was watching me intently as my thoughts churned. She obviously already had her suspicions; anything less than the truth would not be believed. I swallowed hard and took a deep breath, preparing, for the first time in my life, to admit to another adult my deepest secret.

"I like young girls," I said. Looking her in the eye as I said it was the hardest thing I've ever done. I cocked an ear, listening for sirens to announce my arrest.

She nodded, once. No accusations, no hysteria, no cries of `pervert'.

Just a nod. "I know that was hard for you, Tom. But I want you to know that I appreciate your honesty. If you had lied I would have thought less of you. And no," she added, "I'm not going to call the police or tell anyone else."

I breathed a sigh of relief when she said this. "I suppose you'll be looking for another baby sitter now," I said regretfully, figuring my relationship with Terri and Tammy was over. "I'll stay away from them, if you say so."

"No, no Tom, you're misunderstanding," she said earnestly. "I'm trying to tell you that it's okay. I know you love them both, and they love you too." I was looking at her with amazement, convinced I must have been dreaming. "You gave them a BATH, Tom," she went on. "That's something they haven't let anyone do since they were 4 years old. Not even me!"

I got some more coffee as Susan began filling me in on their past. She explained how she and her husband had known the girls were `different' since infancy. Terri would be very sensitive to their moods, while Tammy could always make her mother understand what she needed, even before she could talk. When the twins did learn to speak, their talents became
even more apparent. Susan's husband loved their special girls as much as she did. But one time, when Susan had to work late, he was giving the little girls a bath and his love crossed into taboo territory (to his thinking): He had been washing 4 year old Terri when the little girl had giggled at her daddy and told him that what he was doing between her legs felt good.

That was understandable for kids so young. The problem began when it started feeling good to him, as well, as he looked at his young daughter's happy face. Terri could sense this, and told him so.

I immediately realized the whole bath scene this afternoon had been a re-enactment of this. Tammy picked up her father's desire to touch their little hairless pubes, and also told him. Instead of caressing them for a moment, as Terri wanted him to do (because she loved her daddy and she could feel that even her daddy's body loved her back), the man was filled with self-loathing and guilt at his sexual reaction to the little girl, made all the worse because the girls knew about it. He slapped the four year old, the first time he had ever struck one of his girls, and called them both sex freaks, when it was he himself who thought he was perverted. When Susan came home and the distraught twins told her what had happened, she tried explaining to the man that any good psychologist could tell him that his erection had been completely normal.

The damagehad been done, though. Every time he looked at the girls he knew they wereaware that he had been sexually attracted to their very young bodies, and, his guilt overpowering him, he couldn't live with it. A few days later he
simply left, telling Susan to file for a divorce and that she could have whatever she wanted. He still provided child support, but that was little comfort to the fatherless, hurt young girls. From then on, Terri and Tammy insisted on bathing themselves, fearing their mother might leave also.

Susan finished the story by saying that Terri had taken on the role of protective older sister, hating her father but never mourning him, until today. "You showed her that what her father felt wasn't bad, that it wasn't her fault, that you love her for what she is and don't feel guilty or self conscious about it. They both desperately needed to know that someone besides myself could love them, someone who knew they were telepathic and wasn't afraid of them. I think only a man like you
could have done it."

Susan went on to tell me more: How the girls had been aware of other people's sexual feelings since they were out of diapers, sleeping together and experimenting with their own bodies. She said (and I blushed) that if they were going to fool around with someone else she would rather it be with someone she knew, and who loved them both, than with a stranger off the street. She even said she was a bit jealous of them!

We talked past midnight until both of us were yawning, and finally said our goodnights. We hugged, chastely, like brother and sister, drawn together by our mutual love for her daughters. My love also had a sexual element to it though. It was good not to have any secrets, I thought, as I drifted off to sleep a little later, visions of two identical girls dancing naked through my head.

End of part 6 .....lunch time liao......:D :cool:

[birdie8819]

Back with part 7 :

I finally (finally!) finished my book the next morning, before Terri and Tammy came over. I saved it on a floppy disk and sent it off to my publisher in New York, knowing he would be pleased. My books had developed quite a following among girls and boys alike, and sometimes my publisher paid for me to go on book signing tours around the country. I always enjoyed these trips, freely signing books for all my young admirers, who would ask what my next one was about or tell me some little story
about themselves. I didn't think I'd go on a tour for this one, though. I had a much better reason to stay home. Two of them, in fact.

I still found it hard to believe that I had their mother's blessing on our relationship. Not many mothers would allow their daughters to hang around with a confessed little girl lover, but that was exactly what she had done.

I felt I owed her something for being so understanding, so I tried to think of something that would help her with raising two young girls. Terri and Tammy would be starting school in a couple of weeks, the end of their ninth summer sadly coming to an end. When they came over, I asked if their mother had bought them new school clothes yet, and both girls frowned disgustedly at me for reminding them of the dreaded end of their freedom before saying `no'. When I suggested a shopping trip into Chicago however, they both perked up, excited about a trip into the city even if it was for school clothes.

I decided to take them to the Magnificent Mile, a sprawling stretch of expensive department stores and shops that literally took up almost an entire mile on Michigan avenue. We parked in a parking garage, and proceeded to Water Tower Place, one of the tallest and most expensive stores on the strip. They had never been there before, since it was too expensive a place for their mother to shop. It was my first time there also. I had never had a reason to visit before.

They both held my hands as we wormed our way through the bustling crowds, and occasionally a passerby would smile at the two adorable little girls and then at me, obviously thinking I was the twins' father. Once inside the mall we found a directory, and the girls gaped at the huge selection of stores. I felt rather intimidated myself.

I found the name of a rather upscale department store on the 7th floor, and we took an elevator up. Their eyes bugged out (and mine too) when they saw the size of the girls' department. We wandered about rather aimlessly until a saleswoman caught sight of the twins, obviously also seeing double sales. She was a college age girl (whose name tag said Dawn), and
Terri and Tammy were put at ease by her friendly manner, as she judged their size with an expert eye and started displaying assorted clothes for their approval.

The girls took up residence in the dressing room as Dawn, almost frantically, brought item after item to them, taking some back when they made a sour face, setting some on a growing pile of keepers when they shrugged their consent. Terri seemed to favor Levi's blue jeans, while Tammy preferred simple cotton skirts and jerseys. I couldn't decide which I liked better as they modeled for me; both types showed off their backsides quite nicely. Neither girl was too particular about blouses, choosing multicolored pullovers and button-ups of several varieties.

Everything looked good on them, but I liked them even better as I caught glimpses of them in just their white cotton panties, as they dressed and undressed repeatedly. I recognized some of the designer names from the Sunday papers. I always looked through the color pullouts hoping to see a cute girl modeling swim wear or (rarely) underwear.

Once we had quite a sizable collection, I told Dawn that that would be enough. She let out a breath of air, seeming regretful and relieved at the same time. The girls had given her a good workout. I watched as Tammy and Terri pulled their own shorts and T-shirts back on, and as they were tying their shoes I asked them if they needed new underwear. Terri looked around to make sure no one else was listening before nodding yes. I guess they didn't want everyone knowing their "personal" business, evidently.

I asked Dawn where the underwear section was and she pointed in it's general direction. She almost asked if we needed any help but Tammy gave her a look that quite clearly meant they were capable of doing it themselves. I think Tammy feared that I might like this older teenage girl, and wanted to get me away from her. Dawn didn't seem to mind, contenting herself with adding up the numerous price tags as we wandered off.

"She thinks you're our dad," Tammy informed me, apparently having heard her thoughts.

"I suppose we could pretend," I smiled at her, putting an arm around each of my identical friends.

[birdie8819]

Tammy hesitated a moment before asking, "Why don't you marry our mom? Then you could REALLY be our dad."

Her hopeful sincerity warmed my heart, and I hated to disappoint her.

"It wouldn't be fair to your mom," I told her. She looked up at me and I could see she didn't understand.

Surprisingly, Terri explained. "He means he likes us better than he likes our mom."

I could see that Tammy still didn't get it. "Your mother needs a man who would love her just for her, not someone who would love you two more than her," I elaborated. Tammy frowned as she considered this, and finally realized what I was talking about; that I would always want to make love with the two of them more than with their mother. She sighed, and I
was as regretful as she was.

We found the long aisle that displayed little girls under wear. While Terri and Tammy browsed through them my mind imagined all the different sizes and shapes of little girl butts and pussies that would fill the diminutive panties, which came in assorted colors, no less. Tammy smiled at me knowingly, picking up my erotic thoughts, and I shrugged helplessly back. I saw a small section displaying a brand called L' Amore Juvenile, and my heartbeat speeded up a bit as I realized they were bikini type panties, the same as a woman would wear only in girls' sizes.

Terri sensed my excitement and came over to see what had my blood pounding. She snickered when she saw what I was looking at. "I don't have to be a mind reader to know what YOU'RE thinking," she smirked, as Tammy walked over to see what all the fuss was about.

The thought of my sexy young friends wearing these sexy little panties beneath their new clothes made my dick swell with an erection, and Terri also began to twitch her legs together, as though she had to pee, empathically connected to my sex genitals. "Behave yourself," she admonished me, wagging her finger as I smiled guiltily.

"Don't tease him, Terri," said her sister, defending my lustful desires. "He can't help it."

Tammy picked up a package and studied the designs on the small bikini underpants. I saw one that came in a spotted leopard skin print, and I immediately thought of Jane in the old Tarzan movies. Tammy chuckled and pounded her chest. "You Tarzan! Me Jane!" she said, comically trying to sound sexy. She looked at Terri and pointed. "She Sabu!" Terri rolled her eyes at me. My telepathic friend was making me even more embarrassed.

"I'm sorry Tom," said Tammy, smiling in spite of her apology as she realized she was doing what she had just told her sister not to do. "We'll wear 'em, if you really want us to. Won't we Terri?"

I watched as they picked out their choices, but now I started to wonder what their mother would think. I went over to the other rack and took a couple packages of regular little girl, colored underpants. When the twins looked at me curiously I ostensibly said, "We don't want your mom to think I'm turning you two into preteen strippers or something." They laughed their high pitched giggles and I joined in as we carried our plunder back to Dawn. The thought of them doing a strip tease was an intriguing one, though.

The girls watched in awe as the cash register kept going and going and going...finally coming to a stop at well over five hundred dollars. Their mouths dropped in shock as they watched me calmly hand over my gold card, their eyes darting back in disbelief to the total on the machine. Dawn read my name on the card and I saw her brow furrow in concentration.
"Are you the children's author?" she asked finally.

"Yes, I am." Already surprised by the amount of money I was spending on them, Terri and Tammy were further impressed at my being recognized by a total stranger. I grinned to myself as I saw them speechless for the first time since I had known them.

Dawn proceeded to tell us how her little sister had all of my books, and asked me to give my autograph for her. She gave me a blank piece of paper and told me to make it out to `Tanya', which I did. Then she had me autograph the credit slip as well, prudently tearing up the carbons. Terri finally found her voice and eagerly informed her that I had just finished another book, and I thought I detected a note of pride in her voice as she told Dawn to be sure and tell her sister about it.

Dawn handed each of us a large shopping bag filled with our booty and gave us a very sincere thank you as we walked off. The girls were having a hard time carrying the heavy bags, barely able to keep them off the floor. I considered offering to help but both of them shot me determined looks, Terri sensing my concern and Tammy hearing it. They had to switch arms
several times before we made it back to the car, where we put everything in the trunk. We walked down to the corner and had lunch at McDonald's, and I asked them what they wanted to do next.

[birdie8819]

"Could we go to the top of the Sear's tower?" asked Terri, after a moments consideration. Tammy nodded her eager approval of the idea. "Sure," I said. "I haven't been there for a while."

We decided to walk the few blocks, since it was a nice day and it was easier than fighting traffic and finding another parking place. We were only halfway there, threading our way through the lunchtime crowds, when Tammy started rubbing her temples as if she had a bad headache. "You okay?" I asked her, as we waited for a light to change so we could
cross the street.

"Yeah," she said, but her expression was rather pained. "It's all these people. They make a lot of noise up here." She pointed at her head. "Sometimes it's hard to block it out."

I hadn't realized that her `receiver' might get scrambled from being in a crowd, with so many people's thoughts intent on hurrying or business.

"Will you be all right?" She nodded grimly, and I could tell it was hard for her. "How about you?" I asked Terri.

"I'm okay," she shrugged. "I can feel everyone's in a hurry, but it doesn't really bother me. I can block it better than Tammy can, I guess, 'cause I don't have to listen to them. She's the telepathetic one," she added, mispronouncing it once again, apparently on purpose. "TelePATHic!" Tammy exclaimed, exasperated by her sister's attempt at humor.

"That's what I said," Terri responded mildly, giving me an innocent look. Her eyes were smiling, however.

"Can't you feel her headache though?" I asked, remembering how Terri seemed to be `connected' to those she cared about, especially her twin.

"I can tell her head hurts," she said, looking at her sister with some concern, "but I can kinda block it out, when I have to."

"How come you don't `block it out' when I start to get a you-know-what?" I asked, as we crossed the street with the flow of people.

Understanding that I meant how she always gets hot and excited when I get a hard-on, she said seriously, "That's different. That feels GOOD!" I couldn't think of any way to help her sister, so we continued on.

We finally reached the world's tallest building and took what must have been the world's fastest elevator up to the observation deck. Our ears popped when we got there. Tammy seemed more at ease now that we weren't in the middle of a crowd, and I gave both girls some change for the telescopes that were placed all along the windows. I pointed out some planes circling around O'Hare airport, seeming to be at the same altitude as we were. It was a beautiful view, and the girls ran around eagerly pointing out all the landmarks.

When we had seen all there was to see, I suggested, jokingly, that we walk down instead of taking the elevator. Both girls looked at me as if I had lost my mind, and I had to laugh. We plummeted down in the elevator and made faces trying to get our ears popped again. There were a few stores on the ground level, and I saw something that gave me an idea. "If you
listened to something on that," I said to Tammy, pointing to a Walkman with headphones, "would that help you block out the crowds?"

Tammy considered this, and decided it might work. We went into the store and I asked Terri if she wanted one too, since I wanted to be fair about it, but surprisingly she said no. They weren't like other sisters, who felt a constant need to compete or have the same things that the other one had.

So, with Tammy wearing the headphones and listening to a radio station, we headed back out to the busy street. After a half block, while Tammy was singing along to some song that we couldn't hear, I poked her on the shoulder and she looked up at me, beaming her sunny smile. Evidently my idea had worked; the music gave her something else to listen to. When we got back to the car, Tammy slid next to me, while Terri took the passenger seat. Tammy took off the Walkman and wrapped her soft arms around my neck, planting a quick, moist kiss on my lips. "Thanks Tom," she said, smiling.

[birdie8819]

"Yeah," echoed her sister. "Thanks for all the cool clothes and stuff." I smiled at both of them, letting them know I appreciated their thanks. I suppose some people might accuse me of trying to buy their affection with gifts, in the hopes of receiving sexual favors from them. The twins already liked me, however, and were quite aware that I was sexually attracted to them. My motives weren't nearly so devious. I simply wanted to buy them things to make them happy, to show that I loved them. In this regard, I'm no different than a man buying something for his wife or girl friend.

Back at home, we dumped all the new clothes at their house, and returned to my place to play the computer game. It was late in the afternoon, Susan would be home shortly, and we were all too tired to go swimming. I booted the computer and resumed the game where we had left off a few days ago, and Tammy took up station at the keyboard while Terri went to the kitchen and came back with Cokes for them and a beer for me. She handed me the beer and sat on my lap, leaning back against me and eying my can hopefully, so I gave her a swallow and listened to the obligatory belch.

She snuggled her small, warm body against me as we watched Tammy play the game, giving occasional suggestions which Tammy would then carry out. I wrapped my arms around the young girl in my lap, and she put her left arm fondly around my neck, filling my nostrils with the sweet aroma of a nine year old girl as she relaxed against me. I stroked her bare leg and she kicked off her sneakers, revealing her small, dainty feet and, placing them up on the chair, exposed her tender thighs to my caresses.

Running my hand over Terri's slender leg gave me an erection, naturally, and soon the girl had those growing sexual feelings in her own groin through her shorts, as she responded to my desire. I looked at her beautiful face, and her trusting smile seemed to draw my lips to her. I kissed her softly, lovingly, feeling her moist lips press against my own, filling me with
a passion that seemed to be returned as I heard her moan slightly, her lips vibrating with the sound. I felt her mouth open, granting me access to the warm wetness within as I continued stroking her leg, my finger against the tight denim of her shorts, teasing that warm tiny treasure hidden beneath her underpants.

Terri seemed to be echoing my own need, wrapping both arms around me as we kissed deeply, slowly, our tongues dancing together as my other hand found it's way beneath her T-shirt. I had never kissed a little girl this way before, and was surprised at how passionately she returned my oral caress. I realized she was empathically feeling my lustful love, and was
reflecting it back at me, mixed with her own desire. The result was a young girl of nine acting like a female in heat, her breath coming faster through her nostrils as my own increased as well. Pushing my fingers under her shorts, I grazed against the small crease in her panties and was rewarded with a sensual groan from her mouth, fastened to my own. Then I heard a slight cough on my left, and remembered Tammy. I pulled away from Terri, and both of us were panting, grinning with surprise at each other. Tammy seemed to be pouting slightly, watching us morosely.

"What about me?" she said, sounding a little envious at all the attention her sister was receiving. I seemed to have an enviable dilemma of trying to figure out how to kiss a set of twins with only one mouth.

"She's jealous," said Terri, appraising her sister. She didn't say it mockingly, though.

"Am not!" Tammy lied. If anyone could tell how she felt, Terri could. Tammy realized she was wasting her time trying to fool us and shrugged, looking at the floor. It was flattering to realize that these noncompetitive sisters could be possessive over my affections. "I don't think all three of us could fit in this chair without falling over," I told them, making Tammy grin a little at the thought.

"We could go to your bedroom," Terri suggested not so innocently. Tammy nodded her agreement, looking eager.

I shrugged, trying to appear nonchalant, but knowing that they were aware that I was as eager as they. I stood up with Terri in my arms and she wrapped herself around me as Tammy followed us into the bedroom. I threw Terri on the bed and started tickling her, then I grabbed her sister and did the same. I wanted to keep things fun, yet also erotic.

Lying alongside of Tammy, I grabbed her thin wrists and pinned her arms over her head, tickling her belly and armpits and her little nipples. While Tammy wiggled in glee, Terri --ever the mischievous one-- grabbed hold of her sister's shorts and underpants and quickly pulled them off, leaving Tammy naked from the waist down. I glanced at the beautiful, hairless, little girl slit lying between her legs and quickly ran my finger up through it, making the girl giggle again. I started softly rubbing over her belly, then underneath her shirt, stroking over her tummy and tiny nipples. When I released her arms she kept them over her head, enjoying the sensation of my stroking hand, a contented smile on her face.

"Take off her shirt," Terri prompted, willing to expose her sister for everyone's enjoyment. Since Tammy hadn't protested, I bundled her shirt up to her armpits and pulled it off over her head and arms. Tammy remained lying there sedately, stretched out with one leg slightly bent outward, no longer ashamed or embarrassed at being naked in front of me. I
had seen both of them nude several times now, after all. In fact, I think they were both quite pleased with the effect their smooth young bodies had on me, and the unique personalities contained within them made them even more special.

[birdie8819]

`Kiss me like you did Terri,' I heard inside my head, as her sister laid down on the other side next to her. I pushed my right arm beneath Tammy's shoulders and neck, lifting her head slightly as I lowered my own, watching her eyes close in anticipation. I brushed my lips softly against hers, and she giggled a little in response.

Her reaction would be different than Terri's, I could tell, since she lacked her sister's empathic ability to feel my passion and return it. She was a playful kitten, while Terri was the aggressive tiger. It required a mental adjustment to my love making, so I playfully pecked at her lips while my left hand roamed over the girl's bare front, occasionally going low enough to stroke over her bare little mound.

Sticking my tongue out I licked across her lips, and her own tongue came out to say hello. As I explored inside her mouth, breathing in her sweet breath, I could tell she was getting into it now. No longer giggling, she was making little grunts of pleasure as I continued petting her smooth skin, feeling her body squirm in pleasure. My hand unexpectedly met another one on Tammy's chest, as Terri started massaging the nude girl between us.

Breaking off our kiss, I moved down to her chest and flicked my tongue across her left nipple before closing my lips on the erect little flesh bud and sucking on it. I was amazed to hear soft moans of ecstasy inside my head; apparently Tammy was unintentionally broadcasting her pleasure. I felt the girl's back arch and a soft `oooh' escape her lips, and when I looked down between her legs I saw that Terri had moved between them and at first was kissing around her little sister's thighs. Then getting bolder, Terri moved her face into her sister's crotch and began planting those kisses directly on Tammy's little slit, juicing it all the more.

Startled at this sight, I had to stop what I was doing and watch for a few seconds. Terri noticed me looking at her and raised up from her sister long enough to smile at me before going back to the honey pot. I had to remind myself that these weren't a couple of naive nine year olds; they had been exposed to the full range of human feelings and desires since infancy, and had seemingly experimented on each other.

Since Terri appeared quite caught up in what she was doing, I moved back to Tammy's mouth. I wanted to be kissing her when she felt her orgasm, and to feel her young body writhe in pleasure. As my tongue again entered between her lips she wrapped her arms tightly around my neck, kissing me almost as passionately as Terri had. While I fingered her stiff little
girl tits, I could feel her body arching and pushing, rhythmically pumping in sexual abandon, as Terri and I made love to her.

I was totally unprepared for what happened next. All the while, I had been hearing her little moans being broadcast telepathically. When the girl climaxed, it was as if I was feeling it with her, as waves of pulsating pleasure filled my head in a burst of pure, youthful joy, echoed by the quivering body in my arms. I heard Terri and myself moaning along with her, as we both felt Tammy's spasms. Slowly her shivering subsided and almost as quickly as it started it was over. "Wow," was all I could say as I looked in awe at the panting girl spread out on my bed.

"It's neat how she does that, huh?" said Terri, grinning widely above her sister's wet little pussy, a long tendril of saliva and little girl juice connecting her mouth and her sister's pussy lips. Tammy opened her eyes and smiled happily at me, glad that she could now share her orgasms with someone other than her sister. "You can kiss me down there, if you want," Terri told me impishly, still playing her fingers through her sister's bald little mound.

"Wait a minute," Tammy said, cocking her head. "Mom's home. She's on her way over here." Terri frowned, as disappointed as I was.

I looked admiringly at the nude girl lying so relaxed on my bed. "You better get dressed," I told her. Even if Susan didn't mind our fooling around, I didn't feel comfortable having her see us like this.

"Why?" said Tammy mischievously, stretching herself out comfortably and making no move to do what I said.

Instead of saying something typically adult, like `Because I said so,' I simply grabbed the girl and flipped her over on her stomach across my legs, giving her bare butt a few slaps until she laughingly gave up.

Susan knocked just as she finished dressing and we all went out to greet her. "Hi, Tom, and you two, too," said Susan as the girls hugged her hello. Tammy asked if she had seen all their new clothes. "Yes, I did.

You're spoiling them again Tom," she said with mock seriousness. I could tell she appreciated it, though. "I don't know how to thank you."

"Have him over for dinner," Terri suggested with a shrug. Her simple solution met with approval from us all, and a short while later we enjoyed a delicious meal of spaghetti and meatballs. During dinner, an idea began to take shape in my head as I watched the girls slurping up strings of spaghetti. Tammy picked up my thought and looked at me in astonishment.

"You want to write a book about us?" she asked, her eyes wide. "Tammy!" her mother admonished, realizing she must have been reading my mind since I hadn't said anything.

"It's all right Susan," I assured her. "I'm used to it by now." They were all looking at me now, wondering if Tammy's remark was accurate, so I explained. "Well, maybe not about you, but kind of based on you. It would be a story about two girls like yourselves, but the rest would be made up. I'm thinking kind of like a princess and maybe an evil witch type book. Fantasy."

A couple of my books had been set in medieval times, so I felt confident of being able to create a made-up world based on that era. I looked at Terri and Tammy and was pleased to see their eyes wide, flattered speechless about having a book based on them.

"You mean there'd be magic and stuff?" asked Terri finally.

"Can we help?" her sister asked eagerly.

"I'll be a magician princess," said Terri boastfully.

"Me too!" echoed Tammy.

"But I was born first, so that means I get to have the most magic."

"Hey, wait a minute," argued Tammy. Susan rolled her eyes at me as if to say, `See what you've started?'

"Hold on you two," I cut in, heading off any further argument. "I'm the writer here, remember?" They both grinned at me sheepishly. "It's just an idea right now, but I'll let you know what I come up with."

We finished our dinner and the girls cleared the table, while I took a seat on the couch. Once everything was in the dishwasher, the girls joined me while Susan went off to take a shower. We watched old reruns on Nickelodeon again, but my mind was elsewhere, going through possible plots for the story. Once in a while Tammy would look at me, hearing the
ideas in my head and wanting to comment, but she politely remained silent, not wanting to interrupt me.

When Susan returned, I thanked her for the dinner and said good night, since I wanted to get home and start writing things down. The girls kissed me goodbye, obviously wondering where my story would take them, but remaining silent, afraid to disrupt my `creative juices'. I finished a rough outline for the book that night, surprising myself at how easy
it was. I usually took a few weeks break between stories, but this one seemed to be rolling out quickly. I guess I was doubly inspired.

End of part 7 .....will continue tonight ......tired liao . :)

[birdie8819]

Hm.......no comments from anyone .......nvm will just continue part 8 :

I woke early the next morning, wanting to have some time to work on the new book before Susan left for work and the girls came over. I knew once they got there that I would be far too distracted to get anything done on it. I was able to draft the first chapter and was working on the second when the twins let themselves in a little after ten.

They already had on their bikinis, obviously prepared to go directly to the pool. When they saw I was sitting at my desk working on the computer, they threw their towels on the couch and rushed over to see what I was doing.

"Are you working on the book" Terri asked excitedly.

"Can we read what you have so far?" Tammy begged.

I started to protest, wanting to wait until I had more done before I let them see it, but realized there was no point in trying to make them wait. I brought the first chapter up on the screen and Terri climbed in my lap while Tammy sat in the chair beside me. Their excitement showed on their faces as they quietly read through what I had written. I took in the erotic beauty of their scantily clad preteen bodies as they took in my story. As always, this vision sent my blood rushing between my legs.

Terri affectionately stroked the back of my hand, which I had rested on her exposed belly, while I caressed her smooth bare thigh with my other hand. She brought one foot up to my lap, allowing me to run my hand from her tiny little ankle, along her shapely leg and across her sensitive inner thigh, to the elastic leg band of her bikini bottoms.

At that moment, a feeling of pure joy and boundless love swept over me, sitting there with these two young twins, who so calmly accepted our sexuality, demanding nothing, content in our mutual love and trust, I felt eternally blessed.

I realized our relationship was based on who we really were -- no masks, no secrets. I was the little girl lover, loving them, my only desire in life was their happiness. They were little girls with the ability to make themselves happy simply by making me happy. They made me happy simply by being who they were.

I moved my other hand down Terri's belly and slid it under the material of her bikini to stroke the soft mound between her legs. Her juices had begun to flow and her virginal pussy lips were unfolding beneath my touch. I slid my middle finger between them to caress her little hole and the tiny bud above it. "Mmmmmm, that's nice," she murmured, still concentrating on the screen.

Tammy paged through the story, obviously communicating with Terri telepathically to know when she was ready to go on. They were both intent on the story, their faces twin images of concentration.

Terri's love juices were flowing strongly, lubricating her slit and my finger with slick wetness. This was perhaps as much a result of her empathic reaction to my arousal and shear joy as it was to the physical stimulation. She didn't need to be empathic, however, to feel the stiff rod beneath her bottom and know the effect that her little girl body was having on me.

I parted her delicate lips with my finger and slid it inside her warm wet tunnel, stroking in and out, and rubbing her tiny little pleasure spot with the palm of my hand. She turned her hips up and thrust forward each time my finger slid into her, forcing my finger deep into her soft wet folds. I think my sexual energy was a distraction for both of them, but The girls managed to finish reading what I had written. Tammy stood, and observing what Terri and I were doing, grabbed my arm, and said,
"C'mon, Tom, you need to get your swim suit on."

[birdie8819]

Terri smiled up at me and gave me a quick kiss on the mouth, then, disentangling herself from my arms, climbed out of my lap and, grabbing my other arm, joined her sister in her efforts to motivate me into the bedroom. Neither girl commented on what they had just read, but rather they were intent on getting me into my swim suit. I reached for Tammy, intending to pull her over my knee for interrupting us, but she anticipated my move and jumped out of my reach. The girls giggled and danced circles down the hall in front of me as I went after them, displaying their nearly naked, nymphet bodies in all their most erotic splendor. This did nothing to diminish my state of arousal. It was obvious they were quite aware of this and were delighted with the effects they had on me.

The girls helped me undress, seemingly anxious to get me out of my clothes. I was soon naked and stood there while Tammy ran to the bathroom to bring me my suit. My penis was still quite rigid after my sex play with Terri had been interrupted. Terri boldly walked over and wrapped her hand around its girth. A moan escaped my lips as she began to stroke it lightly. "You want me to kiss it like I kiss Tammy's little cunny," she said matter of factly. This I could not deny. Before I could respond, Terri bent down, and placing her lips on the head of my erect penis, kissed it softly.

Her lips parted and her tongue darted out to lick the tip wetly, sending a shudder through my body. A long moan is all I could manage. Even though she had never done this with a man before, it seemed that she knew exactly what to do to give me the maximum pleasure. What I felt, she felt, so all she had to do was discover and repeat the actions that gave me the most pleasure. Again I was surprised by the sexual sophistication exhibited by these nine year old girls. She continued to stroke the base of my cock with her hand as she licked circles around the head with her tongue. She opened her mouth and engulfed the head, her tongue playing around it lightly. The sensation was lectrifying. My hips involuntarily thrust forward and she took nearly half of my stiff rod into her warm oral cavity.

She squeezed and stroked the base of my rock hard member with her small hand as she sucked the head into the back of her throat. She ran her tongue along the lower ridge of my cock, where it is the most sensitive, as she pulled her face away until just the tip of my throbbing member remained encircled by her warm moist lips. Then she reversed the action, taking as much of my length into her little girl mouth as she could.

Tammy had long since returned with my suit and stood watching Terri's ministrations with interest and excitement. "Why don't you sit on the bed?" she suggested to Terri and me. Still holding my erection with her hand, Terri stood and pushed me back to the side of the bed. I sat on the edge and she knelt between my legs. Taking my cock back in her mouth, she resumed her expert sucking.

Waves of ecstasy surged through my body. The feeling was compounded by the knowledge that Terri was only a little girl, yet she was experiencing all my sexual feelings as intensely as I was. Tammy quickly removed her bikini bottoms and sat down beside me. Keeping one foot resting on the floor, she moved her other leg around behind me, spreading her legs widely apart and locating her hairless, little girl slit within easy reach.

I began fondling her pussy lips as Terri drove me ever closer to climax with her mouth. Tammy leaned back on her hands, watching Terri closely, as I tickled between her blossoming lips, spreading the juices that were flowing from inside her. I slid my finger into Tammy's virgin hole as Terri licked and sucked along my stiffrod, pumping the base with her hand.

At one point, Terri's teeth lightly brushed my sensitive member. It was not really painful, but the discomfort was enough that Terri carefully avoided letting it happen again. As Terri's head bobbed up and down on my penis at an ever increasing frequency, I pumped my finger in and out of Tammy's tight little girl pussy, matching Terri's pace. I could hear little moans and words of encouragement in my mind as Tammy's breathing increased and she, too, neared her orgasm.

I was overwhelmed with sexual pleasure. I felt as if I had transcended into an unearthly form. I had never experienced anything so totally consuming before in my life. This was all too much.

Terri knew exactly what to do to maximize our pleasure. The sensation was overwhelming. Just the thought that I had my finger buried in a nine year old girl's pussy, while her twin sister was sucking me off, pushed me over the edge. I tensed and my sperm shot forcefully into Terri's tiny mouth. She didn't stop sucking. She pumped my spurting member with her hand until I began to relax. She swallowed what she could of my semen, the rest running down her chin and dropping on my genitals. As Terri milked my cream into her mouth, I plunged my finger deep into Tammy's dripping pussy. Her body bucked and spasmed with an orgasm of her own as she transmitted wave after wave of pleasure to Terri and me. I felt Terri moaning deep in her throat as she held my cock in her mouth.

Terri let my softening member slide out of her mouth. She leaned forward, wrapping her arms around me, and hugged me tightly. "That was nice," she sighed. Tammy leaned forward and gave her sister a wet kiss on the mouth, licking up the semen that was running down her chin. "It's my turn to do that next time," she advised her sister. She slid off the bed, and slipping on her bikini bottoms, said, "C'mon, let's go swimming." Terri stood up, and grabbing my suit, handed it to me and said, "Here, let's go."

"Ok, I'm coming," I said. "You already did that," Terri retorted impishly, "now, hurry up!" Tammy giggled and I smiled at Terri.

"That I did" I said, "that I did." I couldn't recall ever having had such a satisfying sexual experience in my life as I had just had. "You girls have no idea how wonderful that was for me," I began, "Well, on second thought, maybe you do." I slipped into my swim suit and we scurried down to the pool.

End of part 8 .......

[birdie8819]

Part 9 :

Before I knew it, Terri and Tammy had entered fourth grade at their new school. They seemed to like it, even though they claimed --as all kids do-- that they didn't. Almost every day they would proudly show me the A's and B's they got on their schoolwork. Actually, Tammy got most of the A's, and Terri most of the B's. (I had learned from Susan that their grades
used to be as identical as the twins were. They had cheated. Terri would silently ask her sister what an answer was, and Tammy gave it to her, wrong or right. Their undoing had been the fact that each had had the same WRONG answers. Their teacher thought they must have been using elaborate hand signals. Needless to say, Susan quickly corrected their ways.)

Most parents probably feel relieved when their kids go off to school.I wasn't the twins' father, but I couldn't possibly be glad of their absence. I missed watching the nine year olds run around in their swimsuits (or less) every day. They were very affectionate young girls, always willing to hug and be hugged, kiss and be kissed. Especially Tammy. She loved to cuddle with me, sitting in my lap and talking to me with her thoughts. Terri, on the other hand, was able to feel my desires. The little imp liked to tease me by kissing me wetly and passionately for a few minutes and then running off, leaving me all hot and bothered. She always made up for it though, eventually.

Both girls seemed grateful to have a man in their lives again. They had different ways of showing it though, which matched their individual selves. Terri liked wrestling with me or doing something physical outside. She had joined the girls' soccer team at school, and you could see the absolute joy in her face when I came with Susan and Tammy to watch her games. She was also well aware of the effect her soccer shorts had on me.

The loose fitting shorts, combined with calf-covering knee socks, highlighted her long, deliciously smooth thighs very nicely. She almost seemed to flaunt her girlishly sexy body, just to arouse me. Ironically, even though Terri was the more `jockish' of the two, she could still be feminine and tender when it came to our lovemaking. Maybe it was because she could tell how deeply I cared for her, and she knew (even at the age of nine) that sex was one way of showing that love.

Tammy didn't seem to care much about sports. She played outside with us, but she just didn't have that competitive desire. The more artistic and creative of the two, she seemed rather quiet and contemplative, next to her outgoing sister. She was quite content to sit on my lap while I worked on the book, and her suggestions for it were really insightful.

She could follow my thoughts on whatever problem I was having and usually come up with something that would work. Tammy seemed to need nothing more than my love and affection, which I gladly gave. We didn't really need to be doing anything together, as with Terri. She was taking art lessons at school, and she definitely showed some talent. She would beam proudly when I praised her creations, several of which were now hanging on my refrigerator.

Two girls, identical on the outside, yet so different on the inside, like two sides of the same coin. I missed them both. Having them in school left a void in my days, which I tried to fill by writing. It was a poor substitute, but at least making a book based on them helped. They were all I ever thought about anyway. It wasn't until later that I fully understood the depth of their love for each other, and for me.

It was only a few days after their education restarted that I learned just how boundless Tammy's telepathy was. I was moping about the house late one morning, unable to really concentrate on the book, and considering a job in the teaching profession so I could be near them again. Perhaps the school needed another janitor. Out of nowhere came a soft voice.
`Don't be sad,' I heard in my head.

"Jesus!" I shouted, nearly jumping out of my skin. It had sounded like she was right next to me. "Tammy? Aren't you in school?" Foolishly I looked around, expecting to find her hiding somewhere.

A girlish giggle came before she answered. `Sorry. I didn't mean to scare you. Of course I'm in school.'

"You mean you can talk to me all the way from there?" It was easier for me to speak out loud. I knew she'd hear.

[birdie8819]

`Sure.' I could almost picture her shrug. `Sometimes I get bored and talk to my mom, but she usually tells me to pay attention to class. You were feeling sorry for yourself so I thought I'd say hello. We won't be gone forever, you know.'

"I know," I chuckled, amazed that this girl's mind was unhindered by distance, and that she cared enough to want to cheer me up. "It just seems that way, I guess. I miss you. Both of you."

`We'll be back this afternoon, for gosh sakes. Ooops, the teacher's telling me to wake up. I've got my eyes closed. Gotta go. Bye Tom!' A few seconds pause, then `Oh. Love you!'

She explained later (when she got home) that she could close her eyes and picture me or her mom and make a `connection', no matter where she was.

Unlike her sister, who had to be near someone in order to `feel' them, Tammy wasn't limited by distance. This became a daily occurrence, and my days passed easier.

Susan's hours were more regular now that the twins were in school, getting home every night around six, and we settled into a routine. First, the girls would come to my place after school and do their homework. Then they would read what I had written that day for the book and make comments and suggest a change here or there. I had to admit they made good editors, telling me their characters should do this or that. I took care of Thomas, the character based on me. I had to be in it too, of course.

In the book, the twins were sorcerer's apprentices, with me being the sorcerer. Basically, I get captured by an evil king and saved by the two psychic girls. It was coming along rather well, but I could tell it was going to be longer than any of my previous stories. I worried that my young readers might be intimidated by such a long novel, but the twins assured me that it was just fine, and I trusted their judgment.

Another concern was that it was becoming tinged with a subtle kind of eroticism. Nothing so graphic as sex, of course, but with little things like the girls and the sorcerer (me) swimming naked in a lake, or kissing and hugging quite a bit. There was even a scene where the man gave the girls a bath, which seemed a bit much, in hindsight. I had made my character deliberately old, to make him seem more venerable (who ever heard of a young wizard?), but the girls and he obviously loved and cared about each other, and he thought them beautiful. I mentioned this to Tammy one day and she just shrugged, unconcerned. "But it's just like WE are," she pointed out, meaning the three of us. "You're writing the story
for girls, and I think a lot of girls would like to have an old man like you love them. Um, I mean like the sorcerer," she added, her eyes twinkling with amusement. I had to swat her bottom for that, and she squealed happily at having `got' me, but she seemed to know what she was talking about. I let it be.

After the editing session, we sometimes went outside to play catch or throw a frisbee, and usually ended up wrestling in the grass. Maryann, the 12 year old from the pool, occasionally joined us in our outdoor romps. She and the twins had become good friends. When the three of them ganged up on me they could usually get me pinned to the ground with ease.

Actually, I didn't put up much of a fight. I didn't mind being on the bottom of a giggling pile of girls at all. With the twins, my hands would poke and grope them everywhere while we struggled, but with Maryann I restrained myself to an occasional belly tickle. She was certainly tempting, with her pubescent breasts beginning to form, but I wasn't sure how she would react to the liberties I took with Terri and Tammy.

Little girl love and paranoia go hand-in-hand. I'm sure the twins knew I found Maryann attractive, but they never said anything about it. It was kind of a "You can look but don't touch" relationship. They would have been jealous if I shared my affections with anyone else, the same as I would be if they `messed around' with another man.

On cold or rainy days, the three of us would cuddle on the couch watching TV, or play games on the computer. My hands had a good time stroking the smooth, warm skin under their blouses until Susan came home. Once in a while things went beyond cuddling, but we usually saved our energies for Saturday night. That was when their mother would go out with friends and Terri and Tammy would spend the night with me.

[birdie8819]

On some afternoons, the twins took the initiative, seemingly anxious for a bit of sex play. Whether they were responding to my desire or their own, I don't know. Nor did I care.

I think it was the second or third time that I started recognizing the signals of what they had in mind. They rushed through their homework and tackled me on the couch, which was how these sessions had always begun.

Terri and Tammy, like young girls in general, liked to follow a set pattern or routine, and these little sexual forays seemed to be following the same script. I suppose it gave them a sense of being in control of the situation, and they could know what to expect.

After we had wrestled a while, the girls would declare that they were hot, and then strip off their clothes until they wore just their underpants.

Staying true to form, that's what they did. They were both wearing the little bikini panties I had bought for them several weeks ago. Tammy wore the leopard skin print, and Terri had on her favorite Disney characters.

The low rise panties covered their bald little mounds, and the shadow of their premature pussy slits was barely evident beneath them. The smooth, lean, identical bodies of the two young girls seemed even more enticing and sensual when they were barely covered. They knew that I thought this, which was why they left the tiny garments on. The twins wanted to
please me as much as I wanted to please them, as any good, loving relationship should be.

Free of their clothes, we wrestled some more on the carpet, my hands poking and squeezing wherever I wanted, until I allowed myself (as usual) to be pinned. This time it happened to be Terri, straddling me on my chest with her near naked body, her thin arms holding mine to the floor.

Leaning over me like that, I got a nice view of her bare chest, just now beginning to show a slightly puffier tit flesh beneath her tiny nipples pointing at my face. "I win!" she crowed in her high voice. Following the rules they had established long before in their own twinly struggles, she grinned impishly, sat up and pulled her panties tight up into her little pussy, waiting for my next move. That move, as we had established, was that the loser had to let the winners sit on their face and kiss their crotches, through their panties(or underpants, if I was a "winner") until the winner said "stop". Then the loser had to remove the other person's underpants using only his/her mouth, no hands, and repeat the genital 'kissing' until the winner finished in climax. Not a bad game, if I do say so myself, and they thought of it themselves!

"Kiss me!" she demanded, victorious. Always one to follow the rules, I lifted my head and she leaned forward again until her panty covered crotch was staring me in the face. I sucked on the fabric, placing several kisses on the tender little mound underneath, then on down on to her upper thighs before sliding back up to that sweetness in her soaked crevice. Even
through the cotton, she was getting stimulated and so was I.

Finally, using just my lips full on her crotch, I mouthed the crease over her slit and began pulling it away from her pussy. Because of the tightness of her waistband, it didn't pull out very far and only created a slack in between her legs. Moving up to the waistband, I pulled it all the way down with my teeth. She helped the rest of the way by sliding it down and off her little feet.

At last the object of my search was bare in front of me. Her shiny, smooth mound was begging for my kiss, and I obliged, with lips and tongue, slurping and sucking, working her into a frenzy. When my tongue slid into her crack, it seemed to open slightly for me, and more of her own lubrication was evident, even at her young age. As soon as I started sucking on her pointy clit, Terri became more involved herself, humping my mouth in earnest. I wasn't in as much of a hurry as she was,
however.

I put my hands around her slim hips, my fingers meeting each other in the crease of her young baby soft buns. After only a few minutes of rubbing herself on my face and tongue, Terri climaxed. I could feel her buttocks clenching beneath my fingers as her pussy shuddered in delight. I think my excitement, combined with her own, made her reach the peak quicker than her twin could.

Her sister was the next youngster on my list of things to do. As Terri rolled over to catch her breath, I sat up and grabbed hold of Tammy. I was straying from the `script' just a little, but no one complained. She laughed delightedly as she tried to escape, and squealed in protest as I deftly pulled off her little underpants. The girl tried heroically to protect her already moistened sex, but to no avail. My tickling fingers showed no mercy as I playfully grabbed and poked at her tiny slit.

Taking the pillow, I stretched Tammy out on top of it, putting it beneath her back. Eager to help `torture' her sister, Terri crawled over and held Tammy's arms to the floor, over the girl's head, while I sat lightly on her knees. Tammy realized her immobile predicament at once, and her face showed a kind of dread mixed with anticipation, as she wriggled,trying to escape. It was useless, of course, but she had to make the effort.

[birdie8819]

I ran my fingers over her underarms, and Terri had to hold on tighter as her sister jerked in reflex. Continuing down her naked body, I stroked over the girl's nipples, feeling the hard little tips for a few seconds before moving on. Her back was arched over the pillow, and her every breath served to make her ribs and hips stand out in sharp detail.

Tammy was grinning as I came to her slick and wet young pussy, and her thighs twitched with anticipation when I softly touched her mound. She knew exactly what was on my mind, and when I raised myself off of her knees she willingly lifted her legs and spread herself wide apart. Her thighs were almost at right angles to her body, with her knees nearly touching the carpet; young children and gymnasts seem to share the same limberness.

I stretched out on my stomach on top of her, being careful to keep my weight on my elbows. If little girl love is a religion, I was about to perform my devotions.

Feeling the heat of her body beneath me, I kissed the shallow depression between her tiny breast buds on her chest. Tasting her with my tongue, I licked a small nipple, sensing her life blood pumping beneath it's tiny, protruding point. It felt amazingly like kissing her lips; the two seemed to be made of the same soft substance, and both could `pucker'. The girl's breathing increased in tempo, and I felt her narrow hips rise slightly as she pushed herself against me.

Moving downward, my lips and tongue worshipped the little goddess of my faith. Her tender, soft flesh was the most precious substance in existence, and the telepathic moans of pleasure inside my head made her seem all the more divine. Then I came to the valley, the seat of my religion: her temple. The small, prepubescent slit was at the center of my universe, as well as at the center of her body. Beautiful in it's absolute perfection, her young unblemished flower beckoned, and I kissed it.

Terri broke the spell. "Hey, she didn't pin you!" she protested, aware that her twin was about to get a tongue job from me. Tongue job. Such a crude word for an act that bordered on divine revelation.

"I don't have to pin him," Tammy replied smugly. She turned her head to stick her tongue out at her sister. Terri scowled and released her arms, but Tammy stayed as she was. "Don't stop," she breathed softly.

Eager to obey her commands, and to regain the sensations of a moment before, I caressed her again with my lips. If someone had told me a few months ago that I would someday be sucking the hairless vagina of a naked, spread eagled, nine year old girl on my carpet I would have laughed derisively. Yet here I was, and it wasn't a dream. It wasn't the first
time either, but it still held me in awe. Her tiny labia spread gently for my tongue as I sucked in her velvety valley. I could feel the heat within her small, sensitive girl skin, as I stroked my tongue in and out. The girl's legs twitched as I tickled her groin with my oral caresses, and whimpers of pleasure now also escaped her lungs as well as her mind. Her sensitive little girl slit seemed to pulse with a life of it's own as my tongue slowly stroked up to the hard tip of her clit.

We were both in heaven, and Terri's empathy drew her in with us, the feelings we were enjoying filling her own young body with an equal pleasure. She was breathing as hard as Tammy was as she stretched out along side her. I had witnessed their lovemaking before, but it was still a wonder to behold as they kissed deeply, Terri's hand roaming freely over her sister's naked chest. She raised one leg over Tammy's side, and humped her damp pussy on Tammy's leg, her strokes perfectly matching the flexing of Tammy's pelvis on my mouth.

I was beyond thought as I heard and felt them both struggle towards the peak. With a final grunt of effort, both girls climaxed. Tammy's orgasm seemed to flow out of her writhing body directly into my mind, and I couldn't hold myself back either. I came with them. Like wood thrown on a fire, our orgasms fed on each other; Terri not only felt her own climax, but those of mine and Tammy as well. Tammy could feel my mind and her sister's, which increased her own pleasure and fed it back to us. It was truly a religious experience, and it left all three of us panting and exhausted when we came back to earth. It hadn't been the first time we all came at once, but it still left us speechless, full of wonder that we could share our love so completely. It also wouldn't be the last.

The reader might get the impression that life with my twin loves was idyllic, that they were never naughty or got into trouble. While they were better behaved than most girls, they still weren't angels. I don't really think I wanted them to be, either. As if to prove it, Terri got into a fight at school. Over Tammy, of all things.

I was working at the computer one afternoon, when suddenly Tammy's panicked voice filled my head. `Terri's fighting!' she nearly screamed.

"What!? What's going on?" I shouted to the air.

`It's Terri! She's fighting a BIG kid!' I could tell she expected me to do something, but what, I don't know. I wasn't there. Before I could ask her again what was going on, she said a teacher had come over and had broken it up. Then there was silence.

Feeling worried and helpless, I sat there wondering what to do. I couldn't call the school and ask if Terri was all right; they would wonder how I knew what had happened. It wasn't until an hour and a half later that my phone rang. It was their principal, and she told me what I already knew, that Terri had been in a fight. I asked if she was all right, and sighed in relief when she said yes. I also had to come pick her up, so we could have a "chat", she said.

The fact that she was calling me didn't surprise me. Susan had given the school my number for emergencies as well as her own. The principal said she had called Susan at work, and Susan --apparently deciding I was ready to deal with insubordination-- told her to call me. How wonderful. I was not a happy person when I got to the woman's office a short
while later. Tammy had stayed after school as well, to wait for her sister.

Outside the office, she sensed my mood as well as Terri could have, and said nothing. The principal ushered me inside, where Terri sat with her head down, looking embarrassed. She glanced at me, feeling my annoyance at having to come here, and her expression was somewhat guilty, yet there was also a trace of good old nine year old stubbornness.

[birdie8819]

She had a small bruise under her left eye, and her clothes were a mess, but it didn't look like she had been really hurt. The principal asked what my connection was to the family, and I said I was a close friend. She probably thought this meant Susan and I were dating, but that didn't matter. She said she wasn't really sure who started it, but such behavior would not be tolerated in her school. She had already spoken to the parent of the other girl involved. I felt like a kid myself. There's something about being in a principal's office, no matter what your age.

Then she asked if I was the children's author, and from then on we got along swell. Terri sat silently fidgeting while we talked about my books and finally, after she was satisfied that I could deal competently with her, she released us.

Riding back home in the car, I said nothing, and neither did the girls. I knew Terri could feel my irritation and disappointment, and I wanted her to `sweat it out' a bit. I could feel her glance nervously at me once in a while. `Aren't you gonna say anything?' Tammy asked me silently.

`Not just yet,' I thought back at her. `I'll wait till we're home.'

Back at my place, I sat on the couch and looked at Terri expectantly.

"It wasn't my fault!" she said hotly, defensively. She went on to explain that it had all been on account of Tammy. It seems a sixth grade girl had decided Tammy would be a good subject for her bullying. Tammy had been quietly reading a book underneath a tree during recess, when the older girl came along with some friends, tore the book from Tammy's hands
and called her a teacher's pet for liking to read. Terri (who had been playing basketball) was there in a flash, sensing her sister's distress.

Terri declared that if the older girl wanted to bother Tammy, she'd have to go through her. Tammy left, but soon push came to shove, and shove came to hit. Before it was over, both girls were rolling in the dirt, until a teacher broke it up.

"I didn't ask you to get in a fight over it," Tammy said softly, slightly embarrassed. Terri was staring at me defiantly, daring me to find fault with her for wanting to protect her `baby sister'.

"Your excuse may be good," I told her slowly, gathering my thoughts, "but that's still no way to behave. If Tammy wasn't being hurt, and she didn't ask for you to help her, you should have stayed out of it."

Terri looked at me in disbelief. I knew what she was thinking, even if I wasn't psychic. How could I say such a thing? How come I wasn't proud of her for sticking up for her twin? Actually I was, because it made me realize once again how deeply she loved her sister, but fighting had to be stopped. "Tammy would've just sat there and took it!" she declared,
her anger rising. Tammy looked slightly insulted at this.

"You're not always going to be around when Tammy needs your help," I explained patiently. "Sooner or later she'll have to deal with a situation on her own, and you won't be there. She, like you, has to have her independent life, in spite of how much you care for each other. The point is that she has to make the decision herself. Next time, stay out of it."

Terri took this as an affront to her role of `big sister'. Her face darkened and she said with a quiet, yet deadly voice, "You don't have any right to tell me what to do. You're not my father." Tammy's jaw dropped in shock as she looked at her twin in disbelief. In a way,it was good to know that even an empathic girl could lash out with a bit of healthy rebellion, but her words still stung a little.

I looked her in the eye and I knew she felt my hurt, but she still had a stubborn expression. "You're absolutely right Terri," I said calmly. "I'm not your father. Just because I care a great deal about what happens to you and Tammy doesn't give me any right to tell you what to do. I guess you can go."

Now it was Terri's turn to look surprised. It obviously hadn't been what she expected. Tammy gave me an admiring smile; she knew exactly what I was doing. Terri half turned as if to leave, indecisive, then faced me, biting her lip worriedly. "I...I didn't mean that," she said, her face apologetic. She struggled for words. "You're b-better than a father."

I pulled her to me and gave her a hug, letting her know the spiteful words were forgotten. Things said in anger should never be taken seriously. Her body was stiff at first, but then she relaxed as the last trace of resistance washed away and she hugged me back. Terri promised me she wouldn't get in any more fights, unless of course her sister actually needed help. I could live with that. "Are you gonna punish me?" she asked worriedly, but she also looked somewhat hopeful. I realized she wanted some kind of reprimand; to her thinking, it was another one of those father-daughter type things that she thrived on.

"Spank her!" Tammy suggested gleefully. Terri gave her a dark look.

"No, I think she'd LIKE that too much," I teased.

"You mean YOU would," Terri retorted with a smirk. I tried to grab her but she skipped away, laughing.

I came up with something that would fit the crime. "I know what. Your punishment is to do the dishes, dry 'em and put 'em away."

"But you've got a dishwasher!" Terri objected. So did their mother.

Dishes were not something these girls had to do very often. My dishwasher was full, too, and she knew it.

"I know I do," I said smugly. "I'm looking at her." Tammy chuckled and Terri grumbled at her as she stomped into the kitchen without another word. Soon we heard dishes clanking a bit roughly in the sink.

Tammy looked at me thoughtfully. "She's not really mad," she said softly. "She kind of wanted you to punish her."

"I know she did," I said, feeling rather pleased with myself at the way I had handled everything. I was sure Susan would approve.

Tammy cocked her head, studying me. "You're pretty smart."

"Of course," I boasted. "I'm an expert on little girls!"

After a while, we silently went to the kitchen and helped Terri finish her punishment. "So," I said, putting away a glass, "you actually took on a sixth grader?" Terri's proud, smiling face could have lit up a darkened room.

End of part 9 ....

[David_Ginola]

Good evening bro birdie...am here to relax.....:D

[birdie8819]

Part 10 on the way .......

October came along with all the colors of a Midwestern fall, and the unavoidable happened: Terri and Tammy turned 10. Their age no longer in the single digits, my young friends could no longer be considered little girls, if indeed they ever were. They acted normal enough, but I knew how hard it had been for them to deal with their talents while growing up.Most little kids were safe and secure from the harsh realities of the outside world, but not Terri and Tammy. Their so called `innocence' had been stripped from them while they were still in diapers.

Terri and Tammy had a very hedonistic attitude when it came to their bodies and sex. Basically, if it felt good, they did it. Or let ME do it with them. Their attraction to me was based more on love and friendship, rather than anything physical, and our love making grew out of that. We just wanted to make each other feel as good as possible, which is what love is all about. It was why I threw them a party; I wanted them to be happy and have fun.

I was sort of the celebrity guest of honor as well as the host, since most of the kids had read some of my books or had at least heard of me. The twins flaunted me like some kind of prize trophy, making sure there were no doubts over whom I `belonged' to. Autographed place mats and napkins were freely given, with their permission. Terri boastfully told her friends that I was writing my next book about her and her sister, which impressed everyone nicely. I wasn't sure if it had been wise to say this, since the story dealt with their psychic talents, but it was too late now and both girls were really proud about the book. I suppose they could pass off the telepathic parts as fiction, if they wanted.

I got to meet Susan's parents when they came a little later. They seemed like a friendly couple, and reminded me a lot of my old neighbors.I'm sure they thought that Susan and I had a `thing' going. Little did they know that my `thing' was for their granddaughters. The girls hugged them hello, but I could see some uneasiness between them and their grandmother.

She knew of their talents, and it obviously made her uncomfortable being around them, which the twins could sense. It was a shame, really. Every kid needs that special spoiling that only grandparents can give. Their grandfather, for his part, seemed to be at ease around them, and they with him. The twins led him off to play the various games the pizza parlor
offered, and all three were having a good time.

I gave the girls their gifts afterwards, when we were back home and by ourselves. Terri and Tammy had insisted on spending the night since it was a Saturday, even though their mom hadn't gone out. I certainly didn't mind. I watched anxiously as they sat on the floor in front of me and tore open their presents, their faces filled with curiosity and eagerness.

Tammy had reluctantly promised not to read my mind and ruin the surprise, so when they finally got the boxes open and saw what I had bought for them both girls were...stunned? Amazed? Definitely surprised. "Do you like them?" I asked, my voice sounding worried, hoping they weren't disappointed. Tammy was holding a Barney The Dinosaur coloring book and audiotape, while Terri had a stuffed Barney doll and videotape. I didn't care very much for the singing purple dinosaur myself, but he seemed to be rather popular lately. The twins looked slightly bewildered though, as if there had been some kind of mistake.

"Barney The Dinosaur?" Terri asked in disbelief, her voice rising into the upper octaves on the last syllable. Tammy elbowed her in the ribs, giving her a warning look. Tammy was always the more mannerly of the two. "Uhh...Gee Tom...Thanks," said Tammy, trying her best to be polite, but looking woefully disappointed and avoiding my eyes.

"You don't like your gifts, do you," I accused, sounding both sorry and hurt, as if it were their fault and not mine. I knew they could tell how badly I felt. Both girls looked miserably pained, torn between not wanting to hurt my feelings and telling me the truth, which was obvious. I had made a serious blunder. Barney was a gift for little kids. How could I have been so stupid?

"Um, sure we do Tom," Tammy began, failing in her attempt to sound sincere. "They're...um...nice?" She looked at her sister for help, but Terri seemed to be still in shock. The girl was looking at me as if I had somehow taken leave of my senses.

"Barney??" Terri asked again, her face scrunched up in mind-boggled amazement.

Their crestfallen expressions were too much for me; my concentration wavered and a small chuckle escaped me. Both girls immediately gave me suspicious looks, their eyes narrowing in doubt. I couldn't keep up the charade any longer. "Barney?!?" I cried, imitating Terri's high voice and comical face. I lost it. Cascades of cackling laughter rolled out of me as the girls frowned in disgust at each other and then at me. They'd been had.

Royally. I laughed even harder. Terri and Tammy had fallen for it completely, and I'd given an Oscar winning performance. The two sisters scowled at me some more until finally they'd had enough of my maniacal howling. "Let's get him!" Terri declared to her twin, apparently unable to just stand there and take it any longer. Suddenly I was attacked by two just turned ten year olds, tickling, poking and pinning me until we were all laughing so hard we fell off the couch in a tangled heap. It was great. I'd fooled the psychic twins!

Once I'd gotten myself under control again, which wasn't easy with them tickling me, Terri asked, "You do have something else for us, right?" Her tone said I'd better have, if I wanted to live.

[birdie8819]

I chuckled again, wiping a tear of laughter from my eye. "Of course I do. They're under--" Before I could say "the couch" Tammy was already looking underneath it. I was too exhausted to try and control my thoughts anymore. I could never do it for very long anyway. She pulled out two small, identical boxes and handed one to Terri. I watched with a bemused
expression as they hesitated, looking at me doubtfully and then the gifts as if the boxes might be rigged with spring loaded snakes or some other devious device.

"Go ahead," I told them, "those are the real ones." They ripped open their gifts, showing no mercy to the wrapping paper, and each pulled out a shiny gold necklace. "Do you like those better?" I asked, this time with genuine concern. Terri gave me a side long glance and shrugged her shoulders.

"Yeah, they're okay, I guess." She didn't sound very enthusiastic. Now I really felt bad. I thought they'd like a more `adult' type gift. They had gotten plenty of toys at the party. Terri let me suffer for a few moments and then she broke out in a wide grin. "I'm just teasing," said the little imp. "I love it."

"Yeah," her sister agreed, "they're cool. Put it on for me." She came over and sat beside me, handing me the necklace. I fastened the thin, delicate chain around her neck, and did the same for Terri. The 18 karat gold looked good on them, sparkling almost as brightly as their brown eyes.

I've always felt that a beautiful girl looked even sexier with a simple adornment such as a necklace or a simple pair of earrings. It somehow served to enhance the uncomplicated, pure beauty of her youth. The twins covered me with kisses, thanking me for the gifts (the real ones, anyway) and the party, and all was well with the world. Well, almost. They
did vow to get even for my joke. When I least expected it, of course.

We watched TV for a while, all three of us cuddling together on the couch. My hands would slide inside the tops of my identical friends, stroking over their soft backs and bellies. It was delightfully cozy. Terri asked for a beer, and since it was their birthday I decided to indulge her.

Tammy even took a few swallows, to celebrate the occasion. Then we followed what had become our Saturday night routine, which started with the three of us taking a shower together. It was rather crowded, but it was certainly fun. I had promised to have an outdoor, enclosed hot tub built in the back yard next spring, so we could enjoy our aquatic
activities more fully.

With my back to the spray and Tammy facing her twin in front of me, I bent down and lathered the girl from neck to groin. My hands could feel every delicate curve and contour of Tammy's naked body as they slid up and down her soapy front. My favorite features in this wet, slippery expanse of sudsy little girl flesh were their pointed nipples and small, smooth
little girl crease between their legs. I was sporting a healthy erection, by now. Occasionally I'd gently tweak a stiffened little girl tit while my other hand slid over and through her very sensitive genitals; Tammy would respond with a low groan and a pulsing, eager thrust of her little pelvis against my hand. Terri lovingly washed her sister's legs, gently stroking Tammy's inner thighs and tickling the crease of her butt as well, while I turned the attention of one hand to the little girl's front. Lower front, to be precise.

I intimately cleaned between the slick halves of her little labia, creating a great deal of lather and giggles. Tammy shivered in delight as her young body tingled with pleasure, and started humping harder against my sudsy hand when I tickled inside her pussy with a fingertip. She came when the finger started pushing inside her, sharing the orgasm with us as only she could.

"Wow," said Terri, at a loss for words after our shower affair. It seems she had experienced Tammy's orgasm almost as strongly as Tammy herself. We had moved to the bedroom and I crouched over her and gave her a small kiss. Terri's face had a small, gentle smile on it; she was happy. I was too.

"Now do me again!" demanded Tammy, rolling over on her back next to us. I groaned theatrically, as if all this little girl loving were a chore. She wasn't fooled. I was about to shift over to her when Terri wrapped her arms around me, pulling me over on top of her.

"Wait a minute," she said, sounding somewhat nervous. She raised her legs back up. "I...um," she glanced at Tammy, and her sister nodded encouragingly at her. Then she said, all in a rush, "I-want-you-to-put-your-dick-in-me."

I was too stunned to speak. Terri studied my face for a moment and then took matters into her own hands; raising her legs up and spreading them wide, she grabbed my cock and tried to place it at her pussy opening. I almost started pushing and then caught myself, rolling over next to her instead so that she was between me and Tammy. Tammy was silent,watching me (and listening) as my thoughts churned. "What's the matter?"asked Terri, lowering her legs and looking slightly hurt that I had pulled away. "Don't you want to...well, you know, fuck me?" Tammy raised her eyebrows at her sister's use of the F-word, and it left me slightly shocked as well.

I had to clear my throat before I could speak. "Terri, I don't think you're big enough for that yet," I explained patiently. I was more than willing to wait a year or two, if she still wanted to do it then. "If we do it now I'm afraid I'd hurt you, and I don't want to do that." I tried kissing her, but she wasn't having any of it.

[birdie8819]

"I'm 10 years old now," she stated stubbornly, as if she had somehow grown since yesterday, when she was nine. "Besides," she pointed out, "your finger felt good in there."

"Terri," I said, fearing I was losing my resolve, "my dick is a lot bigger than my finger. I don't think it could fit without hurting you."

Hurting either of the little girls was an impossibility, something I wouldn't even consider.

"You've thought of doing it though," she accused, and I felt guilty because I HAD considered it. "I know 'cause Tammy told me." I glanced at Tammy and she shrugged. There were no secrets between them. I had no secrets FROM them. Tammy still hadn't said anything; I suspected she was waiting to see what the outcome would be. If I consented, it would
mean a yes for both of them. There was no way I could only do it with one and not the other.

"Sure, I've thought of doing it," I admitted, stroking Terri's slender chest and playing with a delicate nipple, "but I don't NEED to do it."

This was the truth; I didn't need to fuck either of them in order to love them. Most little girl sex is actually very fulfilling with just manual and oral love making, and both members usually derive great consummation from just that. The forbidden nature of the fondling seems to put both man and little girl over the edge sexually. However, I did figure we would `go all the way' eventually. It was the natural progression of how our love was growing. I just didn't expect for them to
bring it up quite this soon.

"But I want to try it now," she said earnestly. "I don't want to wait until I'm older." I was weakening and the empathic little girl knew it.

"I'll tell you if it hurts and if it does we'll stop. Okay?" She looked at me hopefully, and I knew she could feel my desire for her. She could see it too, standing stiffly once again. "Besides," she added, playing her final card, "it's our birthday so you have to do what we say."

How could any normal little girl lover say no? How could ANY man, and not regret it for the rest of his life? I nodded yes, and then knew there was no turning back.

"Have you done this before?" Tammy asked suspiciously. I said this would be my first time with someone so young and that I'd never done it with a virgin before. She looked jealously at her sister. "Why should you be the first one?" she said, looking rather annoyed. "Why can't I go first?"

I couldn't believe they would argue over who would get to lose her virginity first. I realized it wasn't that though; it was over who would be MY first.

Terri looked silently at her identical sibling, and I knew they were arguing in private. Tammy looked stubborn and Terri gave her an almost pleading look. Terri must have made some kind of bargain, because her sister seemed to be contemplating something, and then Tammy nodded her approval.

I suggested to Terri that it might be easier for her if I was on the bottom with her over me, controlling the pressure. But, after telling her that I usually have sex for the first time with a new girl on the bottom, she wanted to stay on the bottom on her back. When Tammy returned, I placed a pillow underneath Terri's rear end and she raised her legs back up in the air. She was tense, and I knew if this was ever going to work I needed to get her relaxed. And I did want it to work. I was honest enough with myself to admit that.

"There's no hurry," I told her. "We have to stretch your vagina a little first and you need to learn how to relax it. Okay?" She nodded and shivered as I licked her sweet hole with a sloppy kiss and my finger started pushing inside her again. Tammy and I stretched out on either side of her, and she rested her legs behind us. I kissed her while my finger played inside her hot, narrow tunnel, and could see by the expression on her face that she was enjoying the stimulation. After a while, her own secretions and my saliva encouraged me to try for two. "You really are getting into this, Terri. Now, to help even more, don't think about my dick being so big, just think of how much I love you." I told her as my two fingertips tried entering her. Tammy smiled at that, watching the whole operation intently. If this worked, she would be next. Maybe not
tonight but sometime in the near future.

We spent the next half hour like that; my fingers gently sliding in and out, our hands and mouths caressing the naked little girl everywhere, driving Terri to yet another intense orgasm, until she was as loose and relaxed as could be. "Are you gonna do it now?" she asked, sounding slightly impatient.

For an answer, I got up and got between her legs as she lifted them almost to her shoulders, her little sweet box shiny and warm, waiting to propel her into womanhood. I had her hold onto her knees as she spread them wide, figuring that would help, and told her that she was in charge; meaning she should tell me when to push and when to stop. In spite of my nervousness my dick was as hard as it could get. I crouched over the young girl beneath me and felt Tammy guiding my erection to her sister's hole, nosing it's head against the small, sensitive opening. Fortunately, for both of us, my dick wasn't very big; I suppose little girl lovers are the only men who wouldn't mind being slightly smaller than average. I pushed
against her tight slit opening, and could feel a reflexive shudder sweep through the girl.

"Wait a sec," she said, forcing herself to relax again. "Okay." Again I pushed slowly, firmly, and I could see Terri trying to contend with the extreme sensations of pain and pleasure. After several minutes of starting and stopping, Terri's little Venus hole was gradually admitting more and more of my cock head. Just the head so far, but she really was trying.

Terri told me to wait again as her stretched hymen struggled to get used to my presence. I could feel an occasional spasm as it grabbed the head of my cock, but Terri seemed to be dealing with it quite well. I was glad it wasn't hurting her more than she could bear. I wanted it to be special for her.

When Terri was ready again, she looked at me and nodded her head, with her eyes closing in ecstasy, and I felt the flesh of my rock hard penis being absorbed a fraction at a time by her tight, virgin pussy as I worked my way in, pausing whenever she told me to. Finally, we both felt the release of pressure as my cock burst through her cherry. Terri suddenly
shuddered almost violently, legs twitching on either side of my buttocks as she clamped down hard on my cock and cried out. I thought she was in pain and started to pull back, but she shook her head quickly from side to side and I realized she had climaxed again. Her forehead was covered in sweat, her bangs sticking wetly to her fevered brow. If I hadn't cum once before I would never have made it this far. My entire being was thrumming with the incredible, living, squeezing heat of her inner body.

"I can feel you almost up to my stomach," Terri said breathlessly, sounding slightly awed at this wonderful new sensation. She squeezed down on my cock, getting to know it's shape and feel inside her, and both of us groaned with pleasure. I could feel the sensitive muscles lining her vagina, gripping me, surrounding my penis with a vise like heat until she relaxed, and are bodies moved in concert again. Terri smiled hungrily, able to sense the ultimate pleasure her body gave me, and her own feelings of horny young lust combined to make her thirsty for more.

"Doesn't it hurt?" asked Tammy, studying the junction of man and girl curiously, fondling her own twat as she sat beside us.

"It's kinda hard to describe," Terri told her. They looked intently at each other, sharing the experience in their unique, twinly way.

I began fucking her. Pulling almost all the way out, I slowly, gently pushed back in. "Ohhh God," Terri whimpered, bearing down to meet my thrust. She was totally open and relaxed now, resting her ankles on my back, her hands now balled into fists beside her head. I was fucking her.

[birdie8819]

I pushed my length inside her again, and again, sliding in and out easily now. I was fucking a girl on her tenth birthday. My mind refused to believe it, insisting this had to be yet another fantasy, but my body knew no dream could compare with this awesome reality. Terri moaned with passionate feeling, whimpering either "Oh Jesus," or "Oh Tom," each time I embedded myself deep within her beautiful young body, somehow including me in the Holy Trinity. I knew the empathic girl could feel how intensely every nerve, every fiber of my being was concentrated on the loving union of our bodies as we experienced this ultimate of firsts.

She pushed her hips back eagerly each time I slowly entered her love canal, her ankles digging into the small of my back, both of us moving as one. Her hands gripped my forearms for added leverage as we rocked together. The girl's trembling gasps of pleasure as my cock massaged her womb made me pick up the tempo, pushing into her faster now, both of
us nearly crying as we climbed towards the peak.

We came together, suddenly, yelling out as our bodies pulsed and throbbed in unison, my penis spurting deep inside her as her tortured hymen ring clutched at it possessively, the tendons in her neck straining as she almost screamed from the violent spasms wracking our bodies. In the back of my mind I could hear Tammy moaning as well, caught in our spiral
until we came back to earth. Completely drained, both of us covered in sweat, I pulled my member from the youngster's body and fell beside her.

Terri rolled over and hugged me fiercely. She was crying. Not from pain, but from the intense feelings of a sexual, undeniably passionate love that neither of us had ever before experienced. It had simply overwhelmed her.

I wrapped my arms around both the girls, soothing Terri until she fell quickly asleep from sheer exhaustion. Tammy snuggled beside me, and soon joined her twin in slumber. Tammy may not have been my first, but I knew she had been able to share the experience through Terri. It was something none of us would ever forget.

I didn't sleep much that night. I never did when the twins were with me. Somehow, when a little girl lover shares a bed with a girl (or two) he can only manage an occasional doze. I drifted in and out of sleep, my mind constantly aware of the two naked girls curled up along either side of me, one of whom had given me the ultimate gift. Fondling the sleeping twins was something I couldn't stop myself from doing. My hands were thieves in the night, stealing touches from their soft, pliant bodies. I played with their warm, moist pussies so gently that they never woke.

End of part 10 .........

[birdie8819]

Be patient .....here comes last of three parts :

When morning regretfully came, the girls stirred groggily. They had no objections to staying in bed and cuddling a while longer. It was a Sunday and no one felt like moving. I asked Terri if she was all right, and she smiled almost shyly and hugged me tenderly, remembering the passion of last night with no regrets. I inspected between her legs, and although
her little mound was red and raw, there weren't any signs of damage, thank God.

Finally, hunger made us seek breakfast. Cereal made that an easy chore. Afterwards, the girls offered to cremate the dreaded Barney gifts, but I insisted they take them home to Susan and she could donate them to the children's wing at the hospital. They dressed and said their goodbyes, but I knew they'd be back later in the day to play a game or something.
I worked on the book for the time being. I'd probably have it finished by early next month, at the rate I was going. My last book was about to hit the stores, and the twins were impressed when I showed them the good reviews in the newspaper. They had offered to help me answer my fan mail, which usually increased whenever a new one came out, and I gladly
accepted.

Struggling for a word in a difficult sentence (writing is work, even for an author), I was lost in thought when someone jabbed two fingers in my sides and yelled, "Boo!!" right in my ear, scaring the daylights out of me. The room was filled with Tammy's girlish laughter as she crowed with delight, the little bugger. I hadn't heard a thing as she snuck up on me. "Is that what they mean by `jumping out of your skin'?" she giggled, smiling broadly. I noticed she wisely stayed out of my reach. That's one thing you have to say about young girls: they keep you on your toes.

Dealing with two was twice the adventure. Add the word "psychic" to the equation and even a girl lover would find himself slightly overwhelmed.

"Maybe I better start locking my door," I told her wryly.

"Sure, go ahead," said the girl confidently. "I know where you hide the extra key."

"I'll move it."

"I'll know where you move it to," she pointed out simply. She had me there. Another argument lost to a ten year old. I sighed with resignation at my fate in life, and asked her where Terri was. "She stayed home with Mom," said Tammy with a shrug. Sensing that I had given up and wouldn't try anything, she climbed on the chair with me, straddling the arm rests with her legs and wrapping me up in a friendly hug. `I've got you all to myself,' I heard inside my head.

"What are you gonna do with me?" I asked worriedly, already suspecting what she had in mind. For an answer, the girl started nuzzling my neck, giving me an instant hard-on. I pushed my hands underneath her sweatshirt and stroked her back, while her moist lips caressed me. I tilted my head to the side, exposing as much of my neck as I could. Her mouth
fastened in the center, and with surprise I felt her start sucking. I heard a soft purr, and was amazed when I realized it was coming from me. I could hear and feel her lips suckling like some kind of insatiable girl vampire trying to draw blood, and it was a totally new, erotic experience for me. It made my whole body tingle. It was also new because Tammy was
playing the seducer, a role that Terri usually filled. Sometimes I thought they were experimenting with me, trying out new things that might come in handy when they grew up.

When my neck finally started to hurt, Tammy stopped and admired her handiwork. "You've got a hickey!" she said with glee, sounding rather proud of herself.

Her happy smile made me chuckle. "What will your mother think?" I asked in mock alarm. Well, maybe not totally "mock". How far did Susan's blessing extend? To hickies? As far as Terri and I went last night?

Tammy heard my doubts, in spite of my joking manner. "Mom doesn't care," she said, trying to reassure me. Somehow I doubted that. "Well, I mean she CARES," she elaborated, "but as long as it's something we want to do it's okay. She says most people tell their kids to say no about sex and stuff, but she says it's okay to say yes too, 'cause it's our bodies." The
girl gave me a confidential look. "Besides, she had a hickey once. From an old boyfriend. But she called it a love bite."

I had to laugh at that. Tammy smiled at me, glad that she had put my fears to rest. Then she turned serious, hesitating slightly. "Can we pretend it's still my birthday?" she asked softly. "And you have to do what I want?" There was no need for me to answer. At that moment, she could have asked me to jump off a cliff and I would have done it, as long as I could kiss her one final time. I was pretty sure where this was leading, and I suspected that the deal Terri had made with her twin last night had been to leave Tammy and I alone, just the two of us.

"Are you sure this is what you really want to do?" I asked her.

"You're not just doing this because Terri did, are you?"

`I love you,' the girl thought at me. Honest, simple, right to the point.

[birdie8819]

I hugged her, giving my consent to whatever she wanted to do. I was consenting to the assumed child in the relationship; the irony wasn't lost on me.

She wanted to take a bath with me first, which seemed like an excellent way to get us relaxed. She told me, silently, that there was to be no talking. We could only converse through our minds. I realized it was her way of sharing her talent with me, making the experience uniquely different from that which Terri and I had shared.

We went to my bedroom and stripped off our clothes, walking naked, hand-in-hand, to the bathroom. I looked in the mirror at my `love bite', a reddish purple bruise in the small, oval shape of a mouth, right in the center of my neck. She had put her mark on me; I was hers now.

Our minds were totally open to each other (much like her and Terri's must have usually been), and the general drift was basically thoughts of love and friendship, mingled with `That feels nice', or `The water's too hot', or `Touch me there'. We were stretched out in the tub, Tammy laying on her back on top of me while I scooped water over her belly, massaging her.

I thought if she would spread her legs a bit I could insert a finger and play with her between her legs, so she did. I heard a thought flutter by from her about kissing, and then she twisted her head and we did. We had only to think of something and it was carried out; a union of mind and body. It was almost a spiritual type of love making, while with Terri it had been mostly physical. I liked both methods equally, which was fortunate. Loving one girl more than the other would have created a jealous rift between them, something I would never let happen.

When we finished our bath, we held hands again as we walked down the hall to my bedroom. Last night, with Terri, it had been sort of impromptu, although I suspected they might have been planning the whole thing all along. Now, here with Tammy, it felt like I was leading a virgin bride down the aisle and then on to our honeymoon suite, about to perform a
premeditated deflowering that would consummate our love forever.

Society would probably say it was more like leading a lamb to the slaughter, I suppose. They would have been hard pressed to tell exactly who was leading whom though.

Still keeping vocal silence, I laid down on my back and pulled the young girl on top of me. Hearing my wish for her to stretch out, Tammy placed her hands up on the pillow and her legs on either side of mine. I felt the heavy heat of her naked body covering mine, and I heard her notice how fast my heart was beating beneath her as I began stroking her bare flesh.

My erection stuck straight up between her legs, barely touching the top of her vulva. Tammy was proud that her body could have such a profound effect on a grown man.

My fingertips traveled lightly over her spread eagled form, then moved between us to tease her small titties, down her ribs and over her taut butt and hips, then onto the backs of her satiny thighs, running through her little butt crack on the way back up. Our thoughts started running together, becoming hard to separate as I continued massaging her soft, sensitive skin: `Tickles!' `Love you.' `Feels nice.' `Don't stop.' `So soft.' `Love you too.' Both of us were purring with pleasure, and
occasionally a sigh or groan escaped our lungs. I could feel Tammy's breath quickening as I concentrated on her groin, rubbing in her wet slit in front with the fingers of one hand and down through her butt crease with the other.

`Tickles!' `Should I stop?' `No!' My right hand caressed further down below, spreading her legs wider and raising them slightly when I pressed against her already slick virgin hole. My finger entered her quite easily, and with my palm I gently massaged and rubbed the young girl's delicate mound. My other hand was having fun with her nipples, able to stroke each sensitive, pointy tip on her narrow chest at the same time.

Her body heat increased as she writhed on top of me, until sweat formed between our naked skins. I could feel every single tremor, every wonderful shudder of her beautiful body. I raised her up slightly and sucked on an ear lobe, tickling it with my tongue, and she whimpered with absolute rapture. I was an octopus, striving to touch and pleasure her everywhere at once. It was my only purpose in life.

Tammy was no longer thinking coherently; her thoughts were a jumble of almost frantic joy and desire. I pulled my finger out of her spasming vagina and rubbed her sensitive miniature clit, the young protuberance stiff with her wanton pleasure. She came soon thereafter. It was all I could do to hold myself back from joining her as the orgasmic ten year old squealed and twisted, arching her back with bliss on top of me, her mind filling mine with starbursts of ecstasy.

`Had enough?' I thought to her as I felt her body deflate, her ragged breathing slowly returning to normal.

`Uh-uh!' Tammy replied emphatically. `Do it again! But this time use this instead of your finger.' She tilted a leg and reached beneath her, grabbing hold of my hardened cock with her small hand. Scooching down my body, she poked it at her little pussy, seemingly trying to impale herself.

`Whoa! Wait a minute!' my mind objected, needing to slow things down a bit. The word `insatiable' came to mind.

`What's insatiable mean?' her thoughts asked. I explained it was someone who couldn't get enough of something, and her mind saw humor in that.

`Yep, that's me!' She paused, then added perceptively, `But it's you too.' She was right. I couldn't get enough of her either. I had to have her, and Tammy wanted to be had.

I rolled us over and straddled her, placing a pillow beneath her narrow hips. Lovingly, I massaged the bare, warm skin of her shoulders, caressing her smooth belly. Tammy sighed heavily, obviously enjoying it as her body relaxed completely. I dipped my fingers into her crotch, feeling her natural juices, and used them to further lube around her virgin hole. Both our minds were filled with nervous anticipation as Tammy raised her legs, spreading them as wide as possible.

`This is it,' I thought, about to deflower my second girl in as many days.

`Do it,' she commanded, and I pushed the head of my dick against her shiny, tiny pussy opening. With our minds linked, I could hear if I caused her any pain and how hard I should push, and I entered her body even easier than I had Terri's. It was almost as if experiencing it with us last night had prepared Tammy so that she knew what to expect and do when her turn came. I heard a wondrous, continuing moan emanating from the girl's mind as my shaft slid freely up her tight, incredibly hot tunnel for the very first time. Tammy trembled beneath me when I came to a stop, my cock buried inside her completely. `It's BIG!'

`You all right?'

`It's okay.'

`I love you.' I'm not sure who thought that last one, me or her. I fucked her slowly, letting her get used to having me inside her. Whenever I pulled partially out I could tell she felt empty, and wanted me to fill her back up again. Her slender thighs would strain with a lustful yearning as she pushed her hips up to meet my downward thrust. When Tammy moved in the opposite direction, aiding my exit, she clinched her thighs, heightening her pleasure.

[birdie8819]

As for me, my second time inside a young girl's body was no less intense than the first. Once again I marveled at the near 100 degree body heat surrounding my penis in a tight, wonderful, self-moistening tunnel of living tissue. Every tremble of the girl was felt by me, her small shudders and movements transferred directly onto my shaft. Our minds sang a passionate harmony together, as we soared to the ultimate height, then dissolved into a chaotic tumult when we reached our climax of love.

Crying out with triumphant joy, mindless to all but our bodies' pleasure, Tammy and I came as one. The only rational thought in our minds was `I LOVE YOU!' as we both felt my sperm pumping inside her newly deflowered pussy, each pulsating throb of my penis being echoed by the youngster's own wonderful orgasm.

I felt so weak that I almost collapsed on top of her, but at the last minute she straightened her legs and we rolled onto our sides together, still intimately entwined. I wrapped my arms around her in a gentle hug, feeling her labored breathing slowly return to normal. Our minds were still linked, and I silently asked Tammy if she was all right.

`Little sore,' her thoughts answered honestly before she could stop them. I instantly felt chagrin. Our reckless, sexual abandon had hurt one of the girls I loved more than life itself. I started to pull my flaccid penis out of her, feeling so bad that I broke her rule and apologized for hurting her out loud.

`No! I'm ok, really!' Tammy declared emphatically in my head. `Leave it inside, ok? I like how it feels.' She snuggled against me, making sure I didn't disobey her. `I'm just a little sore is all. You...You can do it again if you want,' she added suggestively.

We might have done just that, but right then we heard the front door slam. Several seconds later Terri was leering at our two naked bodies laying together. "How was it?" asked the youngster with a knowing smile.

"Simply beautiful," Tammy and I answered together. Tammy looked at me with a grin, and we both exploded with a fit of giggles.

"Hey, you gave him a hickey!" Terri accused her twin, noticing the small bruise on my neck for the first time and sounding slightly jealous that she hadn't thought of it first. Tammy smiled smugly at her sister. If I let the two scamps have their way with me they'd probably have a competition to see who could give me the most, until my body was one big, purple love bite. An intriguing thought, I must say.

"You wanna do it with me again?" Terri asked with a coy look. Tammy argued that it was still her turn, and I heard myself groaning at what I'd gone and done. I had created two identical, maddeningly sensual, sex hungry, ten year old girls who thought I could fuck them all day and all night and live to tell about it. What a way to go though.

"You girls are gonna be the death of me before I make 35," I told them wryly, slipping myself out of Tammy's delicious pussy and sitting up.

The twins gave me their patented looks of confused innocence, which meant, "Who, us??"

"It's not our fault you're an old fart," Terri replied with typical wit, smirking and watching me warily for any sudden moves. The girl was too far away for me to go after though, and I didn't feel like chasing her naked through the house. Now, if SHE were naked that would be different, of course.

Suddenly Terri's face turned serious. "Mom knows," she declared simply. She didn't have to explain. I knew what she meant. Terri went on to say that her bottom had been a bit tender today and Susan had asked what was wrong. She had an uncanny intuition, which was probably where the girls had inherited their "sixth sense" from. Rather than lie, Terri had told her the truth. "She made me take off my clothes so she could see if I was hurt," Terri added. I felt a knot of apprehension growing in the pit of my stomach. "She was really mad, Tom," the girl went on, looking at me with a worried expression. "Mom said she never meant you could go that far, and she said she might even call the police." Terri's brow furrowed with concern. "They can't do anything to you, can they? I mean, it was ouridea and all."

At the word "police", the knot in my stomach tightened into a nauseous lump, filling me with a terrible dread. I felt my face go pale in absolute terror. I'd gone too far. Susan might have been willing to let her daughters enjoy a little sex play with a loving adult, but now we were talking about actual vaginal intercourse. Terri was naive in thinking their consent would mean anything. My career was over. My LIFE was over.

Jail was a certainty. And Terri had wanted to do it again?? I raised my head to look at her, and her face was covered in a big, ear-to-ear grin. "GOTCHA!!" she yelled triumphantly. Terri shrieked with laughter as I held my head in my hands and groaned with a mixture of tremendous relief and an overwhelming need for retribution.

"You little..," was all I could get out, grinning in spite of my desire to throttle her. Terri laughed even harder at getting me. She taunted me further by swaying her hips from side to side, and yelling "Gotcha, gotcha, gotcha," in a singsong voice. It was too much. I lunged off the bed, but her 10 year old reflexes were expecting that as she led me on a merry chase through the house, skipping and laughing just out of my reach. We ended up in the living room, staring at each other from opposite ends of the couch, both of us smiling and panting.

"I told you I'd get you back for last night," Terri grinned at me in defiance. "You were ready to run for the border," she added with a delighted chortle. I climbed over the couch and she had to detour down the hall, until I had her cornered by the entrance way. Terri looked slightly worried for a m oment as I advanced slowly upon her, then she realized she had the door behind her. Before you could say "young rascal" she was outside and the door slammed behind her. It was either give up or chase her through the neighborhood in the nude, and get arrested for
streaking.

Damn little nymph, I thought to myself with grudging admiration. I'd been thwarted once again by a ten year old. I heard a small chuckle somewhere behind me and turned slowly around to see Tammy standing there, still naked and covering her mouth to keep from laughing out loud. Apparently she'd found the whole scene rather humorous.

I still had another option left to me it seemed. I gave her a long, speculative look. "Hey, don't look at me like that," she said, now appearing a bit nervous. "I didn't have anything to do with it."

I didn't really care. If I couldn't catch Terri I'd settle for Tammy. They looked the same, after all. I took a small step towards her and she backed up, holding her hands out in front of her. "Don't even think about it," said Tammy, backing up another step, her wide eyes watching me warily as I DID think about it. I leaped at her and she screamed with mock terror,
running down the hall towards my bedroom. How convenient, I thought to myself.

A flying pillow caught me in the head when I came through the door, and the naked girl held the other one cocked in her arm, ready to fire. She was standing on the bed, watching for my next move with eager anticipation, and a big grin on her face at drawing "first blood".

I picked up the pillow she'd thrown and advanced on her. We swung at the same time, catching each other upside-the-head, as it were, and then it was a free-for-all, every man (or girl) for himself. Tammy fought valiantly, but she was laughing and giggling so hard that she couldn't put much into it.

Finally I knocked her flat on her back and pinned her to the bed with an arm and a leg. With a `never say die' attitude she stuck her tongue out at me. My free hand poked and tickled the nude youngster, eliciting squeals of squirming laughter until finally I let her calm down and simply stroked her bare young body. I let her arms and legs go and pulled her on top
of me. "You're mean," she accused, her pouting lips an inch away from mine as she stared at me. A smile hid behind the words, and I knew she wasn't really angry at me for picking on her when it was Terri who had fooled me. Tammy was having as much fun as I was, as usual. I pecked her lips with mine and she made a disgusted face, wiping her mouth with the back of a hand. Then she kissed me back. Girls. You gotta love 'em.

End of part 11 ...

[birdie8819]

No.12 lai loh .......

Terri hadn't been lying when she had said that Susan knew what we'd done. That night, after the girls were in bed, she called me over for a cup of coffee, something we did fairly often at either my place or her's.

"You didn't waste any time," she said with just a trace of resentment, referring to the loss of her daughters' virginity. I didn't know what to say. Whether it had been the twins' idea or mine to go all the way didn't matter. I didn't have to agree to it. Susan sighed with a trace of melancholy. "I'm not really mad at you Tom," she said. "It's just that they seem to be growing up so fast. While it's hard for me to believe they really enjoyed it...what you did...they SAY they liked it. And I could tell if they were lying." I'm sure she noticed the hickey Tammy had given me, but I think she was afraid to ask which girl had done it to me.

She got up and beckoned me to follow. We stopped outside the twins' room, and she pushed the door open so I could see inside. At first I didn't notice anything unusual. Just Terri and Tammy, sound asleep in their beds, appearing even more beautiful and pure in slumber. Then it hit me: In their beds. Plural. Terri was in the top bunk, and Tammy was underneath. I looked at Susan questioningly, but she held a finger to her lips and quietly shut the door.

"Did they have a fight or something?" I asked her when we were back in the kitchen. It seemed inconceivable for the two sisters to go to sleep angry at each other, but I couldn't think of anything else.

"That's what I thought too," Susan said with a look of wonder, "but when I asked them if something was wrong, Terri said, `No Mom, we're not babies anymore you know.'" She shook her head, obviously unsure of what exactly had happened. I wasn't sure either. When the girls were still in diapers they had put up such a fuss whenever Susan had tried to separate
them for bed that finally she had just given up. When their father left it had been even worse. Terri and Tammy slept in each other's arms, in a desperate attempt to find an anchor they could rely on in a terrifying world of confusing thoughts and emotions.

"They're changing, Tom," Susan began haltingly, "and it's because of you. Tammy used to be so shy she hardly ever talked to anyone. Now I can't get her to shut up. And Terri, she's doing much better in school, and she's not nearly as rambunctious as she used to be." That last point was arguable, but I let it slide. She looked off in the direction of their
room, where the twins slept in separate beds, and shook her head in amazement once again. "Now this," she said softly.

The great author still didn't know what to say. I wasn't doing anything special to Tammy and Terri, and I certainly wasn't trying to change them. Even if it was for the better. All I was doing was loving them. Their mother reached the same conclusion. "It's...It's hard for me to approve of what you and the girls did, but I know you didn't hurt them, and it was as much for yourself as it was for them." Susan's face suddenly hardened with determination. "I need to know, Tom, are you going to just drop them when they get older? I mean, they're not gonna be young girls forever. They're going to grow up, and get bigger breasts, and grow hair down there where you like it bald." Her bluntness made me squirm, but I knew where she was leading. "Because if you are, we're better off stopping everything right now. You'll be no better than their father was."

She was right. Relationships between a man and girl (or girls) were by nature temporary, at least in the sexual attraction department. Girls grew up eventually, becoming women, and an integral part of the relationship would be gone forever. It's not something I liked to think about, but I couldn't avoid the inevitable. Love could still survive however, or at the very least a deep friendship. After all, sex wasn't the only reason I loved Terri and Tammy, it was only one part of the `big picture'.

"No, I'm not going to just leave them," I told her honestly. "Sure, they're going to grow up, and when they're teens they probably won't be interested in fooling around with me either. They'll find boy friends, and this may sound presumptuous, but I hope that by having been loved by and loving me they'll be better prepared for marriage and sex later on."
Susan considered this and then nodded, seeming to agree with me. "We'll all change, but I'm not just going to ignore them when they get older. I'll still be here, and we'll all still be very good friends, I hope."

This wasn't just wishful thinking on my part either. I had read several true accounts of other little girl lovers, about how the girl grew up and still thought of her former lover as a dear and very close friend, long after they had ceased to have sex. In other cases, the man-girl relationship had survived because the girl didn't stop loving the older man; he had been her replacement father, and in that respect she would always love him. And he would always be a generation older than her, and would also love her, too. Susan looked relieved and satisfied with my answer, and I added, "Besides, maybe I could learn to like big breasts." She laughed and gave me an exasperated look. "You're incorrigible,"

she declared with a grin. No arguments there. I was not having a good day. First, there was a short power outage and my computer had crashed, taking everything I'd written for the book in the last hour with it. Add to that the fact that I felt a cold coming on, I was feeling rather irritable when the girls burst through the door after school. For the last couple of days they had cast aside any preamble to having sex; they just started peeling off their clothes and jumped on me in a naked tangle of girl limbs. Today was no exception. I gave them a sour look when they began unbuttoning their blouses. "Good grief," I said waspishly, "don't you two ever get tired of having sex?"

Terri's eyes widened with surprise, and Tammy's eyebrows furrowed in hurt confusion. Dammit. Why was I taking it out on them? "I'm sorry girls," I sighed in apology. "I didn't mean to snap at you." "Bad day?" Terri asked with a concerned look. Tammy came over and sat on my lap, wrapping her thin arms around my neck in a warm, tight hug. "It's okay, Tom," she said, snuggling her head on my shoulder. "I love you even when you're cranky." I chuckled as I hugged her back, Holding the young girl in a cuddly, comfy mode. I could have stayed like that for hours. Terri seemed to have other ideas, however. "Take off your shirt," she ordered me. "Terri, I really don't feel like--" "Just do it for me, okay?" she pleaded. With a sigh I disentangled myself from Tammy, and pulled off my sweatshirt.

I looked at Terri resignedly, figuring she wanted to `fool around' or something. I really wasn't in the mood though, which she should have been able to sense. "Now lay down on the couch, on your stomach," she continued. I hesitated, feeling rather stubborn about it, and she gave me a determined look. She wasn't going to take `no' for an answer, it seemed.

I did as she said, stretching out on the couch with my arms wrapped around a pillow. I felt Terri straddle my back and sit on my butt, and then with some surprise I felt her hands start kneading my shoulders and neck. Stupid me. She
wanted to give me a massage, not have sex. Gosh they were wonderful girls, I thought to myself for the thousandth time, in spite of their occasional attacks on my sanity. "You're really tense," Terri observed, expertly rubbing and massaging my back with her soft, warm hands. As usual, Terri knew exactly how to make me feel good, concentrating her efforts on my neck and shoulders until the tightness left and I was so relaxed I occasionally sighed with a drowsy feeling of pleasure. "He's falling asleep," I heard Tammy say from somewhere around the vicinity of the computer. Soon thereafter, I did just that.

In the couple of weeks since their birthday, I had beenw atching the twins closely for any other signs of `changes'. In spite of Terri's declaration that they "weren't babies anymore," they still sometimes slept together in the same bed, and other times slept apart. Apparently old habits were hard to break. In a way I was glad, actually. I didn't want to think that I was somehow separating them. Terri and Tammy were starting to go their own ways, though. They had never been identical, personality wise, and since I had entered their lives they no longer had to lean solely on each other for comfort and support. Now they could share their hopes and fears with me. And share me they did. This was most apparent when one of them wanted to `do it' (their expression for fucking). Both girls enjoyed it as much as I did, but strangely enough, when one wanted to do it the other one would leave us alone to our own devices. Then a few days later when the
other twin wanted the same action, her sister would go away until we finished. I think they were `testing the waters', so-to-speak; each girl was learning to love someone on her own terms, without having her twin present to get in the way and complicate things.

If I had any doubts about their love for each other, they were put to rest on Saturday nights. Sometimes our passion carried us away and I ended up fucking both of them, but usually we would only make love with our hands and mouths. More importantly, they made love to each other. Terri and Tammy would always be extremely close, but they knew their lives would eventually lead down separate paths, and I was their first step in that direction.


Last part on the way.......

[birdie8819]

Here comes the last part :

I was going Trick-Or-Treating. Here I was, dressed in an ostentatious, flowing blue robe, covered in stars and half moons that no self respecting wizard or sorcerer would be caught dead in, about to parade through the neighborhood with a vampire (Tammy) and a girl with a small axe embedded in her cranium (Terri). I even had a tall, pointy hat that was slightly bent at the tip. Long, shoulder length white hair from a wig gave me a smidgen of respectability, I suppose. The twins thought I was the funniest thing they'd ever seen, laughing derisively until I defiantly declared I was going to stay home.

"No Tom! You promised!" said the pale one with haunted looking eyes and blood red lips, dressed in a black tuxedo and white, ruffled shirt, her hair slicked straight back with gel and wearing fangs. A black cape fastened at her throat completed the ensemble.

"You look great!" added the youngster with the hatchet in her head,fake blood oozing wetly from the realistic looking wound and splattered generously over her face and clothes. Tammy looked kind of cute (she could have given me another `lovebite' anytime), but Terri was downright gruesome. Susan had done a good job with the costumes we had rented
from the local Halloween shop a few days before. She was wearing a `Catwoman' outfit.

"Yeah Tom," Susan said behind her hand, where she was trying to hold in a chuckle, "you can't back out now. I need you to go with them so I can get to the hospital and get things started over there." The hospital where she worked was having a party for employees and some of the patients, and I was to bring the girls there later. "Let me get a camera so I can take
a picture of the three of you," she added. Maybe she wanted to blackmail me sometime in the future with it, I thought to myself regretfully. Tammy snickered at that; I could never think anything to myself when she was around.

After we had taken pictures of all the possible permutations of the four of us, the twins and I set out on a mission to excoriate the countryside of all available sweets. I drew the line at actually carrying a bag and saying "Trick-Or-Treat", but nevertheless a few neighbors gave an extra piece of candy to one of the girls for "the wizard back there." Okay, I admit it. I was having fun. It was a beautiful Autumn evening, the sky a crystal-clear, deep, dark blue as the sun neared the horizon,
and Terri and Tammy skipped along gaily from door-to-door collecting treats, occasionally pulling me onward by the hand. There were dozens of little goblins and other assorted ghouls out-and-about; super heroes, cartoon characters and pirates were our companions. It was the ultimate kids' holiday, a costumed combination of Christmas and birthdays.

After we'd traversed I don't know how many blocks, Terri and Tammy were having trouble carrying their treasure. The sun had gone down an hour ago, and it was time to join their mom.

The party at the hospital was okay, but there weren't a whole lot of kids around. The twins quickly got bored and somewhat cranky, as young girls tend to do rather easily. Susan had to work the night shift, and since we'd already arranged for the two sisters to spend the night with me anyway, I suggested the three of us go looking for a haunted house.

Susan gave her okay, but insisted that we didn't stay out too late since it was a school night. We readily agreed to her terms, but I think she knew she was wasting her time.

I checked a newspaper and found a fairly large haunted house within an hour's drive, and the girls and I took off on another adventure. We had to wait in line for almost two hours when we got there, but finally, after paying the admission price, we were inside. I'd psyched the twins up while we had been waiting, telling them scary stories about roaming spirits,
gory druidic rituals and the terrors that were set loose on All Hallows Eve, and now a small, timid vampire was hunkered down alongside me, clutching my wizard's robe and my hand in a death grip.

"There's nothing to be afraid of," Terri told her sister with all the bravado a ten year old can muster. "Nothing's real in here." I didn't ask why she was holding my other hand. Rather tightly, in fact. I also didn't tell her that there were actors undoubtedly hiding inside.

It was pitch dark in here; as we stumbled blindly through a maze of narrow, twisting corridors, eerie music with an occasional howl or scream thrown in added the proper ambience. We could feel what were supposed to be rat's tails or snakes brushing our feet, and cobweb-like strings hung from the ceiling, tickling our faces. There's nothing like a total,
complete absence of light to send a primal chill through one's soul; especially a young soul, say about ten years old. I let loose a demented laugh. It felt so good I did it again. "Cut it out Tom," I heard Tammy's voice shaking nervously from somewhere near my elbow. There must be some macho, deep-seated need for a guy to scare those who are smaller than he is --be it a wife or girl-friend, or a little kid, because I did it again. One of the girls elbowed me roughly in the gut, and I finally quit. Spoilsports.

We came upon a dimly lit laboratory scene of various medical horrors, and a rather ghastly looking fellow, who looked like he'd been through a botched open heart surgery, noticed all the fake blood on Terri.

"Perhaps the young girl would like to join us for some experiments," the cadaverous gentleman asked in a hollow voice. He grabbed Terri's free hand and pulled her insistently towards an examining table in the center of the room. Terri squealed and held on to me for dear life, until she was released. So much for bravado. For a tempting second I had almost let her
go, just to see the look of shocked betrayal on her face, but I couldn't do it. Even I'm not that cruel.

We moved into another darkened passage, and now both girls were pushing me along in front of them. I guess they were willing to sacrifice me to save themselves. Their plan didn't work though. As we came into another gloomy scenario of blood and guts, Frankenstein's Monster grabbed them from behind with a menacing bellow. The two ten year olds almost knocked me
over in their rush to place me between the monstrosity and themselves, and their eyes were wild with borderline terror as they screamed in surprise mixed with girlish delight. Kids enjoy a good scare now and then, as long as they know they can't REALLY be hurt. And I certainly didn't mind them hanging on to me with all their might, expecting me to `protect' them.
If you've never taken a girl to a haunted house, I highly recommend it.

We made it to the end without any further mishap. It had certainly been a good time. So good in fact that Terri wanted to go through it again, but it was getting late. It had been a long, delightfully scary evening for my young ghoul friends (sorry, couldn't resist), and both girls fell asleep on the way home.

I managed to steer them inside my house, where I sat on the couch and began undressing Tammy, taking off her cape and jacket. Terri had pulled the hatchet off her head earlier, so all she had left was blood. It felt good to get out of my robe as well. I was tired, but the two girls seemed to have gotten their second wind when they remembered all that candy
they had collected. I let them have a few pieces (and I had some too, I'll admit), and then they looked at each other silently, obviously talking between themselves. I hated it when they did that; invariably it meant the two scamps were up to something, and it usually involved me. Tammy nodded at her twin and then told me she had to go home for something. I
looked at her suspiciously, but let her go. While she was gone Terri asked if I had a candle. What in the world...?

[birdie8819]

Terri was placing the candle in a holder on my coffee table when Tammy returned. Taking a match, Terri carefully lit the candle. Tammy went through my house turning off all the lights, until all we had left was the tiny, flickering flame. Silently, the two girls sat on their legs on one side of the low table, and beckoned me to sit opposite them. Then they pulled off their blouses, and looked at me pointedly until I took off my shirt. What were they up to, I wondered. Tammy took three short pieces of string from her pocket, and laid these together on the table. I could see they were `friendship' bracelets, the kind that kids made and traded with their friends. Each narrow cord was tightly braided with three colors; two shades of blue (light and dark) and one of bright red. Understanding dawned on me. "Hey, when did you make--"

Terri and Tammy shushed me with shocked looks, as if I were interrupting a church service. For that's what they were about to perform: a ritual of naively innocent childhood, made all the more sacred as we neared the magical witching hour on All hallows Eve.

Mesmerized, I watched Terri take the ends of the three bracelets and hold them several inches over the candle. Then she chanted in her soft voice:

"Through the fire, we pass these chains, 3 strings are one, sealed by flame."

Terri quickly passed them three times through the fire, fast enough so they wouldn't scorch. Then she took one of the cords and tied it loosely in a double knot on Tammy's left wrist, and silently offered her the remaining two pieces. Following her sister's lead, Tammy held the colored strings above the fire, and thought for a moment before intoning: "By flame of candle, this spell is cast, 2 sisters are now complete, our love will last."

I was totally captivated. I watched with fascination as Tammy passed them twice through the candle, and then tied one of the strings around my wrist. The two girls were so serious and solemn, and their ghoulish makeup made them look rather eerie in the yellow, dancing flame of the candle.

They were other worldly, young witches practicing bare breasted, high sorcery on Halloween night, and I was there charmed disciple. The analogy of little girl love as a religion struck me once again. Then I realized Tammy was holding the remaining cord out to me. I was expected to contribute to the ritual as well. Terri and Tammy watched me critically as
I took the small cord and held it over the candle as they had done, and gathered my thoughts. We had all had lots of practice with spells, actually. The girls were quite adept at coming up with rhymes for the book. Everyone knows the most powerful incantations have to rhyme. Just watch "Bewitched".

"Through this fire, the alter of our love, we confess our bond to the heavens above."

Tammy allowed a small smile of approval to cross her face as she watched me pass it once through the flame and tie it around her sister's wrist.

Then, almost reverently, my very special friends linked the little fingers of their right hands together in their `double promise', and silently looked at me until I wrapped my pinkie around theirs. I was deeply moved by this special gift. I felt myself shiver as goose flesh broke out on my skin, almost as if there truly was magic in the air. The girls felt it as well; I could see how their small, tender nipples had become even tinier, surrounded by goose bumps in the wavering candlelight. The ceremony now over, Terri and Tammy beamed happily at me.

The reader might like to think that what followed was a wild bacchanalia of little girl sex, culminating in the ultimate expression of love, but it was a school night. I led the two sleepy witches to the bathroom and washed off as much of their makeup as possible, and then I lovingly undressed them the rest of the way. Naked, the three of us slept in a tangle of blissful contentment, covering each other with a blanket of love and friendship.

I finished our book a few weeks later. Just before I sent it to my agent though, I added several very important lines at the very beginning, and promptly forced myself to forget about it. After she read it she said it was my best book yet, and suggested we re negotiate my contract with the publisher. In fact she thought the book could cross genres into the
sci-fi/fantasy market, which was fine with me as long as it was still marketed primarily as a kid's book. My loyalties would always be with little girls, after all.

When my publisher read it, and after a few more weeks of wrangling, I signed a contract for an outrageous sum of money, agreeing to write at least two more books about the supposedly fictitious twins. I didn't think that would be a problem, since it was my favorite subject. I felt I had to share the wealth with the girls though, so for a Christmas present
(one of many, needless to say) I had my agent draw up a contract splitting the royalties three ways. A separate trust fund was set up for each of them, and when they reached the arbitrarily magic age of eighteen, Terri and Tammy would have more than enough money for college or whatever else they wanted to do. Susan nearly cried when I told her what I had done, she was so grateful. The twins, of course, wanted the money now. I laughed fondly at their plans for buying airplanes and race cars, or candy factories and arcades.

The book was published in February, and when my copies arrived the girls were still at school. We had already started on the next story in the series, but we had all been waiting anxiously for this one. When Tammy `contacted' me she immediately picked up that it was here at last.`You've got the book?' I heard her excited voice say in my head. She caught me off guard, and I was afraid she'd `pick up' more than I wanted her too. I started singing a Beatles' song, hoping to block her out.

`Hey, what are you trying to hide?' she accused. Her curiosity aroused, I knew she wouldn't give up easily. I sang louder. `Tom! Hey, cut it out!'

"Tammy, pleeease don't," I begged her. "It means a lot to me and I don't want you to ruin it. You'll find out when you get home." I started singing again, but I knew she could get what she wanted if she really concentrated.

`Oh all right,' I heard her pout. `See you later, I guess.' I had no way of knowing if she'd really left my head. I dove into our sequel, hoping to put my mind on other things, in case the inquisitive, telepathic young girl came back for another assault.

I thought about the tour my publisher wanted me to take to promote the book. If I went over spring break, perhaps Susan would let the twins come along.

The next attack was when Terri and Tammy practically tore down my front door after school. Tammy had told her twin and both girls were bubbling over with impatience as they pulled off their winter coats and rushed me.

"Let's see it!" Terri yelled.

"Yeah, where is it?" Tammy demanded, still wondering what I had up my sleeve.

I sat on the couch and pulled out a small, gift wrapped object. It was the book of course. I wasn't fooling anybody; I just thought wrapping it would be a nice touch. The girls sat down on my right and grabbed it unceremoniously from my hands. Terri ripped off the paper and stared at the cover.

"`Double Trouble'," she said with a smile, reading the title out loud. The drawing on the front was the three of us, dressed in clothes that fit the story. What possessed me to use the picture Susan had taken of me on Halloween I'll never know.

"Hey, it's us!" Tammy exclaimed. "Cool!"

"It's my author's copy," I told the two girls, "the very first one off the press. I want you guys to have it." Terri and Tammy looked at me gratefully, but they both sensed that there was something else. Tammy finally grabbed the thought from my head. She sucked in her breath with surprise, and quickly told her sister to open the book and look inside.

Past all the copyright info, on an otherwise blank page, I saw their eyes widen as they stared at six simple, short lines. Their jaws dropped open with identical looks of stunned disbelief, while they re-read it several times. Finally Terri found her voice, but it shook a little. "D-Does it say this in all of them?" she asked in wondering amazement. I could only nod as I smiled at them. Their reactions were everything I'd hoped for. I was almost overwhelmed as I felt my love for the two beautiful, special young girls pouring out of my soul, and they both felt it as strongly as I did. Our eyes threatened to start leaking. Suddenly the twins threw their arms around me, hugging me in a tight, fierce embrace as I hugged them back. Nothing more needed to be said; our love spoke volumes. It's the most excellent language there is.

For Terri and Tammy;
twin beams of sunlight and happiness
shining brightly
in my grateful heart.
I love you both,
forever.

********* T H E E N D *********

Hope You All Enjoy This Story .........well I have to serach for more POWER story . :)

[Cum_Luver]

bro, so long just like u said.
thanks :D

[birdie8819]

bro, so long just like u said.
thanks :D

Wahhhh....bro C_L lai liao arh ..... It's not easy leh ...First have to search a good story then go through it and check every details & spelling mistakes and sort it out part by part .....then cannot also post more than er.....ten or hundred thousand letter , I think must look for shorter stories liao .

But this story I like and some parts see liao steam steam also . :p

[birdie8819]

Wow so many viewers liao .......kekekekeke....here's one short story :

Peter & Jennifer in the Bush

Last year, my parents decioded that they wanted to take an African Photo Safari -- something they had always wanted to do, and they asked me to go along. I had just graduated from high school in June, and was going to be entering college in the fall. They thought it would be a good experience for me, and it turned out to be just that. We were part of a tour of about 30 going to Kenya. We flew into Nairobi and from there we were taken out into the "bush", as they called it, in small jeep-like vehicles. My parents usually took the back two seats and I sat up front with the driver. Our driver was a tall muscular African, about 30, I would judge.

Like many of the Africans he had a Biblical name, Peter. He was a very personable young man,well-mannered, respectful and polite with a nice smile. I thought he was absolutely gorgeous! We were gone for two weeks, viewing the animals in their native habitat -- lions, elephants, wildebeasts, rhinoserous, hippos, cape buffalo, giraffe,zebras, cheetahs, leopards, topii, and many, many other varities of wildlife and birds. Peter was not only our driver, but our guide as well, and he knew just where to go to find the animals we wanted to see. Our usual routine would be to get up early in the morning, around daybreak and drive around for two or three hours. Then return to our lodge for breakfast and a brief rest.

Then we would go out again around for an hour or so, until our noon meal. We would usually rest in the afternoon and have an early supper and then go out in the evening again until it started to get dark. Peter spoke very good English and I got to know him quite well as we drove around on these safari runs, and he would explain to us in great detail the habits and characteristics of each species we saw. It was very educational. It was extremely hot and humid during both the daytime and evening, so my usual uniform for the day was to put on a light cotton blouse or T-shirt and a pair of shorts. No underwear. That's what Peter usually wore, too, although I wasn't sure whether he wore any underwear shorts. As I said, he had a beautiful body, and I think he noticed me admiring it as we drove along every day.

I wondered in the back of my mind what he would look like without that shirt and shorts. We learned that he did this work during the Summer months to earn money and attended the University in Nairobi the balance of the year. He was studying to be a biology teacher in high school. As I said, we usually stayed in a lodge overnight. The building where the drivers and guides stayed was close by in this little compound. Sometimes, when we were back in camp and taking our rest periods, I would wander over and talk to Peter and the other drivers, all of whom were very friendly and also liked to hear about the United States. After we had been in Kenya about a week, one evening after we returned from our evening Safari, my Mom and Dad said they were tired and they retired to their room. I had a separate room next to theirs, but on this particular evening, I was not particularly tired myself, so I walked over to the quarters where the drivers stayed and saw Peter sitting in front of his cabin. I sat down in a chair next to him and we talked about a lot of things until fairly late at night -- maybe close to 11:00 P.M.

It was an extremely hot night, and he had taken off his shirt and was just lounging around in his shorts. As we continued to talk in the dim light, I noticed that he began to have a rather big bulge in his shorts and in a teasing fashion I asked him what was causing that. He replied: "The same thing that causes it in your country, Jennifer -- a pretty girl like yourself." With that, he placed his right hand on my left arm and began caressing my arm with his hand, up and down.It made me tingle inside, and I wondered what I could do to encourage him to go further. I told him that it felt good, and then he just simply brushed his hand along my my breasts, with just the slightest of pressure. I was ecstatic. Seeing that I was not objecting to any of his advances,he then placed his hand on my left knee and began caressing my leg up and down and advancing up my thigh to where my shorts were. I placed my left hand on his right hand and encouraged him to go a bit further -- under my shorts.

It was not long before I felt his powerful fingers fondling my vagina and clitoris. I thought I would have an orgasm right then and there. Peter than asked me if I'd like to come into his cabin and I accepted. From a small refrigerator he had there, next to his bed and night stand, he got two cold bottles of Tiger Beer and offered me one. I was not much of a beer drinker, but I accepted, and in the hot African night, that cold beer tasted delicious. He then walked over and closed the shades on the two windows in that small one-room cabin and also closed the outside door. After he had done that, he walked over to me and slowly removed my blouse and shorts and gently pulled me toward his bare chest.He asked me if I had ever made love before. I told him that I had been with a couple of boys before and we had fooled around a bit, but had never had sex. He then asked me if I thought I might like to experience what sex was like on a hot African evening, with a black man like himself.Without much thought, I told him I thought it would be a wonderful thing to do to complete my safari experience. Then he removed his shorts and briefs and held me tightly by my buttocks cheeks against his fully erect penis.It was very large.

Three times before I had seen a boy's penis but never anything like this! It must have measured ten inches in length. In the light from the lamp on his nightstand, I saw my white body against his jet black skin and it was beautiful. We kised and kissed for a long time, and then he had me lie down on his bed and he kneeled beside it and began kissing me all over my body, from my neck and shoulders, to both my breasts to mt stomach and abdomen to my vaginal area, and up and down both my legs and feet. He did not miss an inch of my exposed skin and I was absolutely in heaven. He kept returning his kisses to my bush area and I kept thrusting me pelvis into his face so he could kiss me harder. Then he took his fingers and began to explore my vagina, slowly but surely, probing, probing deeper and deeper.

When he had explored me completely with his fingers he took out a condom from the small drawer in his night stand and rolled it on. He said that because of widespread Aids in Africa, it was always best to use protection, and he wanted me to feel comfortable from that aspect. Then he laid down beside me, and sort of spooned me into his body with my back toward his chest, and began to massage my breasts with his powerful hands. But, he was very gentle. As he tweeked my nipples between his forefingers and thumbs, i thought I had died and gone to heaven! Finally he entered my vagina, very slowly inch by inch, then withdrawing and then going a little deeper. When he reached my hymen, he whispered that "this will hurt a little" but explained that after that, I would have a wonderful feeling. He was right.After that short twinge of pain, he probed further and further, thrusting in and out until at last he was entirely within my body. I thought the tip of his penis was going to penetrate my stomach! But it felt magnificent. He kept going in and out like a well- lubricated piston, and I could feel his semen exploding into the condom and against my vagina walls.

He had several great orgasms, and so did I. I think he was inside me close to an hour, after wich he took off the condom, washed himself and myself off with a warm washcloth, and then climbed back in bed with me, cuddling my white body next to he blackness. We slept all night together until about 5:00 in the morning. Then he told me I had better return to my own room in the lodge before I was missed or before my parents or others became suspicious. During that last week on Safari, Peter and I managed to have three more great love sessions together. He knew more about great fucking technique than I think any one could possibly learn. Before we left, we exchanged addresses and Email addresses, and we now correspond regularly. He says that someday he would like to visit the U.S.,if possible, and see me again. That would be great.Every night I dream about that wonderful black body next to mine, probing my love canal and experiencing the sheer pleasure of his his penis within me.

[birdie8819]

Title - Babe

The fantasy began when Mary and I went to a nude beach together. Two black men were playing volley ball nearby and Mary was curious to see their cocks. She was aware of the "myth" but had never seen one in real life. Later, when we were leaving the beach, she even camped in a place where she could get a closer up view. Ever play "if you had to?" That's when you pick someone in a bar or restaurant you would fuck if you had to. Well, Mary picked a black guy more than once. And when I asked her who she'd pick at her work place, guess what. Black. When we went to see "Chicago" in NYC there was a loin-clothed black guy in the play with a ripped body that Mary was drooling over.

We fantasized while we fucked. She'd speak of a black stud "sex machine" with a huge cock. But being the lady that she was, I never thought we would act on it. We went to a hotel dance club one night and, no lie, there he was. Towering over everyone at about 6'10." Massive muscles. A specimen. I saw him first as I was going to the men's room - and I knew Mary would take note. "Did you see him?" I asked on return. "Good God" she said. "How could you not?" Mary is late 40's but is still a hot looking piece. Size 4-6 dress and d-cup tits. Pretty face. Glasses. This guy was obviously late 20's or early 30's so I doubted he'd be interested. Anyway, I sent a beer his way and he (Craig) came over to meet us. Mary was blushing like I had never seen before. When a fast dance song came up he extended his hand to her and she took it - that contrast alone being a turn on. They danced to fast ones before the music turned slow and she fell into his massive arms.

Craig excused himself and said he'd be right back. "Well?" I asked Mary. "Do you think he wants me?" "Of course he does." "What should I do?" "Just tell him Joe went to get a room." You sure you want to go ahead with this?" "Do you?" "If you do." I got the room and returned with the key in hand. Obviously Mary had already invited him because he just smiled at me. As we walked up the stair well to the second floor room, he suddenly took Mary in his arms and kissed her deeply. His hand roamed over her butt and I heard her moan as she opened her mouth wide for him. She then took my hand and whispered "If he's proportionate he's going to have a giant cock." Turns out he was a good ten inches, veins popping, huge helmet, his engorged cock angled slightly up and hard as a piece of steel. The foreplay was fast and furious and the moment soon arrived when he was hovering over her petite body and lowering himself toward her. I'll describe her reaction because I know that is the turn on. She gasps when he penetrates and braces herself. His thrusts are slow and progressively deeper. His cock shines from her pussy juice in the dim light. A good six or seven inches are in her now and she is raising up to take more.

The moans and grunts she emits are not fake - I know that from knowing her so well. The talk is dirty. "That's it...gimme that big black cock...fuck me...fuck my pussy." "You like that baby?" he asks. "You like that big cock in your cunt?" Gradually he penetrates deeper. At one point it hurts Mary but she is quick to say "that's okay...feels good...just have to adjust." Eventually he's slamming all of his magic wand into her soaking wet pussy. You can't imagine how exciting it is to see a black cock pull almost completely out of your woman and then pump almost ten full inches into her. Just the sound she makes is enough to make you cream your pants. Mary was loving this fuck and it no doubt was living up to the fantasy expectations. She grimaces now the way she does on the brink of orgasm. Convulsions rock her body as she cries out in pleasure. As the first orgasm subsides a second one causes her entire body to jerk suddenly before it levels off and she kisses him with a fevor. With one motion he pulls out, peels of the condom which barely covered half his dick, and shoots his cream all over Mary's tits.

An enormous hot fuck had been consumated. Mary lay there with a warm glow on her face, cum all over her tits and tummy, and her freshly-fucked vagina still wide open and wet. Later I fucked Mary harder than I ever had before. She came seven times. "I love you" she said. "You're the best." It was "just one time" she said and I am glad we did. "He was an incredible fuck." "You took all of him Babe...will you be satisfied with me after that?" "Yes" she said. I love you for giving me the one time go ahead, but I only want you from here on." Happy we did it. Even have a few photos to commemorate. I still jack off to them but am careful not to smudge them when I cum. Mary has used them too while using her vibrator.

[birdie8819]

Here's one more story for 2 9 .....not too long , just nice for you all - title : A boss gives in to his lusty desires with a young staff member .

The rain had started and business was slowing down as we headed into our off-season. I was scribbling notes in the personnel file, trying to figure out how to avoid big staff cuts through the winter. I knew some hours had to be slashed, but I always hated doing it. I must have looked to be in a sour mood, because the whole staff avoided contact with me other than the routine hellos and brief exchanges needed to run things. I rolled my chair away from the desk, trying to unjam my brain, and looked out the window at the will call counter

She had worked for us for 4 summers – ever since her junior year of high school. She was a cute kid then, but was just now starting to lose that teen baby face. In its place, she was beginning to take on the look of a strikingly beautiful woman. She let her auburn hair grow a little longer than usual this year, just a few inches past her shoulders, and when she was close by I could smell the lightly sweet fragrance of that soft hair every time she brushed it with her fingers or turned her head. Despite my strict rule against personal relationships with anyone at work, I had quite a crush on her. I was cautious to be professional in her presence trying to avoid being obvious, or create the impression that she was given any preferential treatment.

I never thought she would stay with us for so long, but I was glad she did. She was smart, friendly and customers liked her. She had just returned from a trip to Vegas with her fiance for her belated 21st birthday and I found myself taking more and more chances sneaking glances at her gorgeous body. Being a fan of a curvy backside, she was a constant reminder of what a perfect womanly ass looks like. I recalled pieces of a conversation I overheard between her and another female co-worker as they shared stories of what their respective boyfriends did (and didn’t) do for them sexually. My mind drifted back to it lazily.

“Great!”, I thought to myself, “On top of everything else – now I’m horny as hell.” I gathered myself and made my way back to the desk. If there wasn’t the sound of people talking in the break room and hallway nearby, I probably would have locked my door and given myself a quick jerk to relieve the tension. I cursed my own open-door policy and tried to get back to the pile of to-dos on the desk. It took awhile, but I got back into my work groove and managed to be productive the rest of the afternoon.

I hadn’t looked at the clock for quite some time – apparently a few hours – and was surprised to hear myself saying my daily “goodbyes” to the night staff as they left. I leaned back in my chair, closed my eyes and stretched my arms over my head when I caught a familiar scent.

“Boss?” said a low voice, startling me from my stretch. I looked over to the doorway and she was standing there leaned against the jamb with her hands in front of her – twisting and fiddling with her fingers nervously. “Can I talk to you a sec?”

“Of course,” I said, trying to gather myself into boss mode “what can I do for you?”

“I know it gets slow this time of year,” she paused and looked at her feet, obviously embarrassed.

“Yes, it does” I replied “but we’ve managed to survive every slow season just fine”

She was hesitant, and I wasn’t sure exactly why, so I got up and asked her to sit down. I sat on the front edge of the desk gesturing for her to take a nearby chair. She seemed to relax a little bit as she sat, and I heard her take a deep breath. She looked up at me and started again.

“I know it gets slow this time of the year, and I don’t have a lot of seniority here – but having my hours cut back would be really tough for me right now.” She put one hand on each of her knees and took a sharp breath before asking, “Is there anyway I could keep my hours intact?”

Her gaze dropped again as soon as she finished asking and I could see the tension of asking was being replaced by the anticipation of my answer. A thought snuck in about how nice she looked with her hair hanging just over the side of her pretty face. I knew she and her stockbroker fiancé had recently found a new place together and that her earnings were not a major part of their income. I must have looked slightly confused – or she was reading my mind – when she looked up again.

“I left that asshole the day we got back from Vegas” her steely gaze looking past me at some vision of him, she crossed her arms, “caught him messing around with some slut in the woman’s restroom of a casino we were gambling at – fucking douchebag.” The last comment was a hiss under her breath.

She continued, “I found my own place early this week and if my hours get cut back I wont be able to make rent, and I don’t want to move back to Idaho. I know I can make it worth your while to keep me on through the season – I know I can take care of business here better than some of these guys with more seniority than me.” Now she was done being embarrassed and was stating the facts as she saw them. I drifted from work thoughts to innuendo as she spoke – agreeing in my head, “you sure could make it worth my while – I have no doubt you could take care of business”. I thought myself a pervert for noticing that although she was somewhat light-chested as a teen, she had developed a perfectly proportioned pair of breasts. I silently guessed them at a 34C and wondered what kind of nipples she had.

“I can’t make any promises, but…” I started – answering in automatic mode “of course I will ensure that everybody gets their fair share of the hours we’ll have available. I’m not sure I can tell you for sure what that might mean for your schedule just yet ...” she rose from the chair and stepped to the doorway, and I stood up as well.

“OK, I just figured it couldn’t hurt to ask.” She said, plainly

“Of course not,” I assured her “it can never hurt to ask”

“Should I shut this on the way out?” she asked as she placed a hand on the doorknob

I could only think she meant on the way out of this job and the way out of my life. I was feeling panic and confusion. I wanted to yell at her for asking in the first place; I wanted to grab her, hold her close and tell her I would do anything for her; I wanted to find the discipline to just let her leave – and the distraction leave with her. She turned away and my eyes drifted down to her denim-clad ass.

“I like it when you watch me.” She paused in the doorway again, never turning her head.

It was like a blow to the chest from a sledgehammer – my heart jumped inside. “I’m not sure what you mean…” I stammered as my cock awakened with a lusty twitch.

“It’s ok – you’ve been really nice to me, and I know the guys look,” she turned halfway around and looked over her shoulder at me standing awkwardly at the corner of my desk. “But I like it when you look, trying to seem like you’re not looking. I think it’s sweet.”

“Well,” I tried to seem mature and composed “You are a very attractive young lady. I never meant to embarrass you by…”

Next Page...........

[birdie8819]

Continue........

“Having you admire my body was never embarrassing,” she moved one step back into the room with the edge of the door lined right up against her spine “I think about you too sometimes – watching you be so serious in this place. I’ve thought about it, you know. What it would be like – me and you.” She had her hands behind her, holding onto one knob with each. She was ever so slightly rocking her hips side to side as she swung the door a couple of inches to the right, then back to the left. Her head was bent towards the ground slightly, and her penetrating green eyes looked right at mine through a wisp of hair dangling loosely across her forehead.

“I had no idea,” my mouth felt like it was full of sand “that you saw me that way.” I slid a step backwards, tapping my fingers on the desk and trying to keep my gaze steady without being creepy. She smiled a confident, sexy smile and flipped her head so that the little tail of loose hair landed back on the top of her head.

“And you have no idea how many of the ladies here think you’re hot, do you?” she asked without expecting an answer. “They wont go for it because you’re the boss – but that makes you even hotter to me.”

I reached behind me thinking I would catch the top edge of my chair but missed it (probably by a long shot) and ended up in a half-stumble next to the window. She stepped forward, closing the door with one hand as her other hand reached up to her own neck and gave it a light caress. I was hypnotized, shamelessly watching her hips as they moved with each step, then groping her torso and chest with my eyes as she moved towards the desk. I could feel a small bead of sweat work its way down my shirt collar. My tightening pants must have been obvious to her.

“I want you.” She stated with purpose “I’ll bet you’re great in bed.” She slid her ass onto the edge of my desk and rested the palms of her hands on her thighs. Her hands slowly moved up and down her legs and she changed her tone to something a little more flirty. “Come on – come over here – I’m not gonna hurt you.”, she said with a fake pout and quick grin.

I guess that’s what I needed, because it suddenly struck me – I’m a lucky 37 year old guy. I got married early and divorced a few years after that. I have had my share of lady friends and fuck buddies, but this young thing pursuing me was absolutely stunning. Why all the anxiety? She was throwing herself at me, and she was right – I am great at sex. I moved out of boss mode, and I couldn’t wait to make love to this angel.

She grinned even wider as I stepped towards her, one of my legs in between hers, sliding one hand across her lower back and the other on the side of her neck. We stared into each others eyes for a brief moment. I pulled her body towards me with my lower hand as I moved my mouth to hers. Her lips were so fantastically soft they felt like they might melt as I kissed them. I caressed her neck and cheek as our mouths danced. She held both of my shoulders and pressed her fingertips into my muscles lightly at first, then more firmly as our kissing became more passionate. She teased my mouth with her tongue, lightly tracing my top lip then pulling it away and kissing me again.

Her hips were beginning to draw themselves tightly to me without my having to pull her close and I moved my hand out to her hips where her ass met the desk. I ran my whole hand along the outline of her form, from the back seam of her jeans around and up to the bottom of her ribs. I realized her whole body was in subtle motion – shoulders swaying, hips pressing forward into me, fingers massaging, even her head was making little figure eights as her mouth pressed onto mine and her tongue twirled in and out with a cock-stiffening rhythm. I couldn’t remember when I had ever been so hard.

I pulled my head back from our kissing and saw the fire in her eyes – and it was fierce. We looked intensely at one another as we tangled our hands up in a race for buttons to undo. Since her top had only four, I got there first, sliding the blouse over her shoulders feeling it land in a soft heap on the desk behind her. Her breasts were cupped by one of those skinny little bras that have just enough fabric to be called a bra, but are barely enough to contain the boobs they hold. I used both hands to slide underneath their lower edge and pushed the bra right off over the top of her head as my whole hands rubbed across her nipples. My eyes focused intently on two medium pink nipples with perfect little circles of slightly bumpy areola flesh surrounding them. Her nipples were stiff and perched neatly on the kind of breasts that fake ones are supposed to look like. I looked up at her face and she was smiling again.

“Go ahead,” she purred “go ahead.”

I rubbed my hands on the flesh of her body just below her tits and around to the top of them. I gently dragged my hands down onto the plump flesh and squeezed lightly as the nipples slid just past my palms. She reached around my caress to finish unbuttoning my shirt and pulled it off of me a sleeve at a time. Her boobs shimmied as she playfully tossed the shirt across the room. Her hands snaked up my arms, past my shoulders and neck until her fingers entangled themselves in my hair. She lifted her chest up and guided my head down to it – drawing in a breath as my beard brushed across nipples that felt electrically charged. I pursed my lips and pulled one of her nipples into my mouth. My sucking kept it in there as my tongue swirled across it – rotating around from the tip in a spiral down to the bottom. I opened my mouth wider and let the top part of her tit get covered in the heat of my mouth.

The moan I heard was quickly followed by the strengthening of her grip on my hair and her foot found its way behind my knee and pulled me into her even harder. I bathed her right boob with my tongue and lips while my hands continued their caressing and kneading. She was giving my head an unintentional massage as her ass moved around in small circles on the desk. As I shifted my mouth to the flesh of her other tit, I caught the light scent of musk – a lusty, unmistakable aroma of an aroused female. I wanted to see her naked. Touch her bare pubic mound. Explore the folds of her pussy. The very idea of it was driving me crazy and I sucked on her nipple even harder, creating a sloppy noise that seemed to make her shiver.

“Oh god damn I am so horny,” a more obvious statement has never been uttered “come on, baby – suck my titties hard. Your mouth feels so good. Hmmmmmuummmm.”

Without a word she moved her hands to the front of my shoulders and pushed me back a step. For a microsecond I wondered, “what the f-“, then she slid off the desk onto her knees in front of me and grabbed my belt like it was the last good rope on a mountain climb. My cock was crammed against my belly with the top almost poking out of my waistband. In swift motions, her deft hands slipped the belt buckle apart, unbuttoned and unzipped me and pushed my pants to my ankles. The tip of my prick grazed her hair as she came back to directly facing my crotch. As the throbbing thing bobbed in front of her she put her fingers on it and looked up at me. I reached and brushed some hair from her face while her fingertips drummed across the veiny flesh from the bottom to the top and back again. She never took her eyes from mine as she slid her tongue out and cradled my cocktip with it. Her fingers never stopped moving.

“Holy shit,” I muttered, my turn to be obvious “that feels so good.” My eyes rolled up in my head and my breathing suddenly stopped when I felt the heat of her whole mouth encircle my shaft. She just slid her head onto it in one easy, expert motion. As I felt her nose push into my pubic hairs she paused. I felt that incredible tongue again – tracing a firm line back and forth a couple of times across the bottom of my dick. She paused again, sliding her whole head away from my body until my shiny pecker was completely out of her mouth. She repeated this 5 or 6 times. Each time starting with my cocktip resting in her tongue-cup, then disappearing into her hot mouth until it could go no more, the tongue making that “come here” motion under the shaft, then a constant suction as my cock re-emerged – bulging and twitching.

Her fingers rolled into soft little cylinders and she started gripping and un-gripping my cock in a pulsating beat as her hand moved up and down the shaft. Her saliva was lubricating the motion while she moved her eyes to the hand fuck that was happening. Every so often, she would slide her mouth back on and that kept the surfaces well coated. She was determined to get this cock to spurt and it really flipped a switch for me to think she wanted it so badly.

“Ah, yeah, yeah – good , feels so good,” my throaty comments were in time with her strokes “you’re - gonna make – make me come – yeah, ah, ah, yeah”

Next Page........

[birdie8819]

Continue.........

Somewhere in there she had slid one of her hands under my balls and she must have felt them begin to tighten up. Just as the first volley of juice was bursting from my prick, she let go with her hand and engulfed it with her mouth - gripping my ass cheeks with both hands and pulling my hips hard to her.

“Aaaaaauuuuuuuuuhhhhhh!” I grunted while I felt my sperm shoot into the back of her throat and splash inside her mouth. “Oh god yeah, fuck yeah – uuuuuuuugghhhnnnnnnnnnnnn” My hips jerked forward with each thread of hot cum that jumped out of my dick. I didn’t realize I had one hand gripping her hair until I tried to move it to the desk to steady myself. I was dizzy as hell from the most incredible deep throat of my life. She didn’t let go until I was completely done, and as my dick slipped from her mouth – it trailed a thin line of saliva behind it and onto her chin. She grinned and giggled very softly as she watched me try not to pass out.

“You like that?” she asked as she used a single finger to wipe away the little bit of mess from her chin “I love doing that for my guy. I love watching you when you’re all fired up like that.” She rose gracefully back to leaning her ass against the desk and watched me intently.

“I still want you in the worst way.” I confessed energetically “Let me return the favor.”

“Oh yeah?” her eyes twinkled at my offer, then it seemed she realized exactly what I meant and the lusty look returned to her face. “Hell, yeah.”

I grabbed the belt loops on the front of her jeans and yanked her up into a standing position. I leered at her firm tits and bent my head to them again – this time just using my tongue to flick the nipples and trace outlines around the areolas. My hands made short work of the buttons and zipper holding her jeans on, with my thumbs easing her snug pants down around her hips. Her breasts heaved up and her hands wound their way through my hair and across the top of my back. I hadn’t realized that her sneakers were off, but she lifted each leg slightly to let the pant leg fall away – and when she did that for the second leg, I placed my hand under her upraised thigh and lifted her onto the desk. Her body moved slowly into a reclining position as I swatted a calculator and stapler from behind her. I quickly spread her blouse with one hand and she leaned back onto it. She put her hand behind her head, and kept the other roaming through my hair as I began kissing her neck.

I moved my kisses in a serpentine route along her tight body. Across her lavish tit, through her belly button valley and to the edge of her well-trimmed bush. I looked up to see her watching me – holding her head up with one hand behind it and getting a serious, “make me come hard” look on her face. I slipped my face past her mound quickly and lightly kissed my way down her thigh to her knee. Putting one hand behind that knee, and the other around her thigh, I held her legs further apart and observed her pussy. Beautiful. With her legs spread there was just a sliver of pink flesh showing past her moist lips. I had to hold myself back from pouncing on it like it was the last bit of food on a deserted island. I could feel my balls rumble again, and the blood started to rush back to my cock as I moved the hand on her thigh across and up until my fingers rested on the outer edge of her pussy lips.

Pulling and pressing with my fingers, her lips opened and closed around my probing digits. I ran two fingers up and down the length of her lips, lightly penetrating the folds randomly. I rested my palm on her mound and used my thumb to press into her hot slit more deeply. Her pussy was on fire and each touch left a slick trail of juice on my skin. I moved myself up and to her side, gripped her hips and lifted her further onto the desk so her feet could rest on the edge. My left hand released her hip and moved over the soft, warm mound of pussy flesh. I moved two fingers into her lips and found the edge of her hole. I rubbed it in tiny circles, then up and down , then circles again. Her hips rocked and pushed against my hand. I moved my finger up to the hood of her clit, and covered it in her slick juices. I touched her clit like you would touch the downy feathers of a newborn chick. The rubbing was working as her clit hardened under the tip of my finger just as she reached down and grabbed my wrist – not to push me away, but obviously to ensure I stayed right there.

“UUUUUUHHHHHNnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn”, her groan seemed to come as much from the center of her body as from her mouth. Her hips lifted off the desk, her nails poked into the tendons of my wrist and I could feel her muscles spasm and roll under my touch. A staccato wave of little twitches played under my hand. I watched her mouth open and her eyes shut – she didn’t make a sound for a moment or two. “Ooooohhhhhhhh yyeeeaaaaaaaaaahhhhh, AAAAAAAAaaaaaahhhhhhh!” she finally growled as her orgasm crested and left her breathing in short bursts. She opened her eyes and looked at me like I had done something impossible. Then she started to giggle again and slapped my face lightly.

“Haven’t had that done by hand in a long time – I thought you were going to eat me out.” She tried to act like she missed out on something.

“I am going to eat you out.” I stated without a hint of doubt “that was just a warm up.”

“Oh my” she whispered, almost as if to herself.

My hand hadn’t left her snatch because I was taking in all the silky sensations on my fingers, so I moved to the edge of the desk where her feet were resting. I slid my body up underneath her legs until the back of her knees were hooked on my shoulders and gently pulled her towards me until her shiny, trembling pussy was just inches from my face. I rubbed my other hand on my own thigh for a few moments to warm it before moving it onto her pussy lips. I rubbed both sides of her slit with my fingers, ensuring that every digit stayed in contact with her flesh as they pushed and pulled. I rotated my hands so that my thumbs were at the base of her pussy – just above her anus and plowed them with a bit more force up and out until the entire pink middle of her was open to me. She had neat, plump little inner lips that framed a tight hole. The clit I had just finished massaging was barely peering out from under the hood and she indicated her growing impatience by grinding her hips up and out towards me.

“Do it – please.” She said quietly but seriously “Come on, stop teasing me. I’m so fucking hot now.”

I moved my face towards her and let my tongue dart out onto the lowest edge of her slit. Pressing the tip of my tongue firmly I traced it along the v as my thumbs continued to hold her lips open. She tasted slippery, hot and sweet. I used my tongue like a pointing finger to snake a zig zag pattern up her moist pussy. I circled her hole a couple of times before continuing to her inner lips. I stroked them more lightly with my tongue that I had the rest of her pussy, and I heard her breathing change. The muscles of her inner thighs, which were resting against my forearms, relaxed and tightened a couple of times. I knew whatever I was doing was working.

As I reached her clit, I let me tongue go softer and laid it across the whole hood like a warm, wet blanket. I rolled it in small waves, trying to coax her clit back to its previous hardness. My thumbs were now rubbing her pussy more vigorously, pushing her engorged lips aside, then letting them fall back together. She rotated her hips upwards, pressing the top of her cunt harder onto my tongue. I pressed back. We began a rhythm – a tango with her body rolling up to push onto my mouth, my mouth and tongue compressing the soft folds of flesh. I felt a hand move on the top of my head.

“Gnnuuuugh,” the sound came from her throat seemed involuntary “yah, yaaaaaaah, uuuuuunnngh, right there – there. Oh god.”

She pressed her palm onto my head and rotated her hips even higher. I let my tongue go completely soft and tried to cover her whole pussy with it. Her little spasm told me she was starting to peak. My tongue painted her pussy from the bottom to the top in long, quick laps. As my tongue moved back to the bottom, I kept it pressed firmly into her slit. I paused only for a half-second at the top and flicked her clit each time. I had my face pressed so deeply into her that I couldn’t see her pussy anymore, but my other senses took over. Her taste changed as her juices seeped out, her aroma changed as little beads of sweat appeared on the soft, nearly invisible hairs of her belly, the feeling of her muscles moving in powerful little waves was putting the finishing touch on my revived erection. I looked up – her head was tilted so far back I could only see the bottom of her chin – the tendons in her neck were pulsating and straining in time to the flesh I was licking.

Next Page.......

[birdie8819]

Continue.........

“ohyeah – ohyeah – oh, oh, oooh,” her orgasm was mounting with fury “oh, oh – yeah – yeah – ooooooohhh, ooooh, aaaaauuuuhhhhhhhh, yeeeeeeeeeeesssssss! OH! AUUHH! OH, OH! AAAAAUUUUUHHH!”

Her hips bucked into my face as her hand balled up into a fist and pressed hard onto my head. I felt her clit poke back at my tongue and her hole throb like a heartbeat. Her asscheeks clenched and unclenched as I struggled to keep my mouth pressed onto her pussy. I love to feel a woman’s orgasm on my mouth – it is the single most arousing thing I know – and my cock was straining in its own skin as I felt this sexy creature let herself erupt.

“Fuck yeah!” she said as her body began to settle. Her gaze returned to mine and I smiled at her when she continued. “that was fucking awesome. I wanna fuck you right now.”

She sat up and slid off the desk, pulling me up by my shoulders and guiding me backwards until she found my chair. My cock flicked about when I plopped onto the chair and she grabbed it with one hand as she stepped right up to me, one leg on either side of the chair. Her tits were brushing either side of my cheeks as she steered my pricktip to her pussy.

“Just sit there.” She commanded.

She never stopped delivering that lusty look as she released my dick and engulfed it with her pussy. I couldn’t tell if the position was doing it, or whether she had exceptional muscle control, or even if she was still convulsing from her orgasm – but as her silky glove of flesh surrounded my dick it grabbed me tightly. She rocked on me for a few moments. I felt her pubic mound bumping the base of my cock. Her full body weight was on me and I could feel myself getting larger inside of her. Then she rose – slowly – up and off my veined member. The sensation of her tight cuntskin rubbing on me as she moved was mind-blowing. She slowed down near the top – I could hardly tell she was moving. With just the tip of my cock inside of her, she contracted her muscles around me. Her determined look was softened by a little smile, and I could tell she knew how good this felt for me.

Her cadence was sure – four up and down thrusts, a pause at the top of the fourth with a pussy squeeze – then repeated. Her firm tits bounced in my face as she rode me, and I licked and sucked her nipples at each pause. This felt like a dream, a gorgeous and willing young woman humping my cock with abandon. I let my eyes close as I tried to take in every sensation.

“You can – you can come in me,” she said with a husky voice “I’m on the pill. I want it – I want you to do it. Come in my pussy.”

The huge wad I shot from the earlier blowjob was keeping me in the game this long, but when those words tumbled out of her mouth, I knew it wouldn’t be long. I looked at her again and everything was running in slow motion. Her fantastic hair floated above her head with each bounce, her lean thighs rippled every time they slapped mine, the muscles in her arms were taut as she gripped my shoulders. My balls started to tingle and twitch against the fabric of the chair. I caught her eyes and locked mine onto them. She smiled again.

“Tell me – tell me when you’re gonna come.” She requested.

“Soon.” I said quickly, “I’m gonna come inside you soon.”

This caused her to quicken her pace and in response my balls tightened up. I felt that familiar, awesome wave of electricity across my belly. I put my hands on her hips and let them move with her as I caressed her skin. I groaned without knowing I was about to, and gripped her hips more tightly. She could sense it rising in me and leaned forward, putting her lips against my ear.

“Yes, yes, come in me baby,” her panting whisper said “come hard in my pussy. Fuck me hard and come!”

I rose off the seat as my sack contracted and pushed a stream of sperm out of my cock. This time my orgasm was so powerful it snapped my throat shut and I could only make a guttural groan. As I moved, she lowered herself to the bottom and began pulsing her cunt around my cock. I spurted into her again, and again – each glob of jizz sending jolts through my body. She put her hands around my neck, pulling our heads closer as she licked and nibbled the edge of my ear.

I breathed heavily as my body began to settle down. She leaned back and looked at me – a wide smile dominating her face. She ran one finger along my bottom lip and said, “Now, about my hours…”

End Of Story !!!

[birdie8819]

Just finished one story ........Sarah gets to know her cousin better :

Sarah sighed as she slipped into the shower after a tiring day. She turned the spray on as hot as she could stand it and enjoyed the feeling of the water as it cascaded down her naked flesh. She sighed. When she had accepted the offer of a temporary reassignment to her nursing home’s “hospice care” department, she had expected it to be a relatively easy job. After-all, taking care of just one patient as opposed to half a dozen seemed like a good trade off. It hadn’t taken long to learn otherwise. The 83 year old lady she was caring for was a great-aunt, and it was her grand-daughter (Katie) who had asked for Sarah to take care of her while Katie was out of town for a month. The “sweet” old woman from family get-togethers had proven to be more demanding than all but the worst of her usual patients… She had Sarah as a captive care-taker 24/7, and made use of that fact to keep her running ragged through most of the day. The only real breaks Sarah had were when her great-aunt was asleep, and fortunately she had meds to insure that she slept through most nights.

Sarah looked at her nude form in the mirrored shower door as she took a washcloth and began to clean her body. Her 5’ 2” frame was well proportioned, kept slim by the exertions of her job. Her large, 36C breasts were firm over a narrow waist and long (for her height), slim legs. Dark blonde hair reached almost to her shapely hips as she washed it. When her hair was rinsed, she hesitated before carefully shaving away the blonde down that was just beginning to appear between her legs. One of the two men who had taken her virginity for the first time six months earlier had shaved her pussy, and for reasons she still couldn’t really put a finger on, she had kept it bare since then.

As usual, the simple act of shaving her mons brought to mind the crazy things that had been happening to her over the last several months. She had lost her virginity on New Years to a pair of men she had never met before… not entirely willingly, at least to begin with. Not long afterwards, she had somehow ended up being fucked nearly every other day by a patient in the home’s rehab center for several weeks. That situation had forced her to go on birth control, and she was so disconcerted by her own reactions to the whole situation that she had kept right on taking them, even after Steve Bryant had left rehab. The whole craziness had been capped off recently by an encounter with another female nurse in the home’s steam room that, to be honest, she tried not to think too much about.

Her religious upbringing had done nothing to prepare her for dealing with the desires that had been awakened in that hotel room on New Years. She’d gone from never even thinking about sex, to a point where now all it took to get her pussy throbbing was shaving her smooth mound, and allowing her memory to take over.

As the water turned tepid and then cold, Sarah realized that she had been fingering the soft folds of her slit. Her clit tingled with the sensation as she rubbed it with her thumb. She shook her head to clear it, and then exited the shower. When she was dry, she put on her pajamas… consisting of an ancient pair of sweatpants cut off at the knees, and an even older white t-shirt with a soft drink logo fading away on the back. The shirt was so thread-bare that as the dampness on her skin soaked in, it became nearly translucent and her nipples – taut from the chill of the air against damp skin – became darkly visible against the thin cloth.

Sarah made her way into the kitchen where she planned to make herself an evening snack before crashing in front of the TV for a couple of hours to unwind before heading for bed. As she puttered around between the fridge and the cupboards, she failed to notice that she was being watched from the shadows of the hallway that led to the door into the garage.

Jack was Katie’s brother. He stood seven inches taller than Sarah, and had scruffy, dark blond hair. He had played football in high school and had decided when he had started driving truck that he wouldn’t let himself to go just because he was sitting in a semi cab for hours at a time. To that end, he exercised as much as he could, and had a trim, muscular body. He lived with his sister when he was in town, which was infrequent due to being a busy long-haul trucker who enjoyed being on the road and was rarely between runs. In fact, Katie had expected him to be gone until after she returned from her trip. The job he had been expecting to be on had fallen through at the last minute, however, and since he was close to home, he had decided to take a couple of days off before scouting for a new load. Jack had been surprised by the sight of his cousin for a moment before remembering that the last time he had talked to Katie, she had mentioned to him that Sarah would be here while she was away.

He had been about to call out to her when her appearance stopped him. In the past, she’d always struck him as a bit on the frumpy side, and her usual jeans and baggy shirts couldn’t honestly be said to flatter her figure. He was a bit shocked to discover that with the cut-off sweat shorts and shower dampened, nearly transparent t-shirt, he could see that she not only had a figure, but a damned good one at that. The realization gave him an instant hard-on and rather than alert her to his presence, he stood and watched her move around the kitchen instead.

His gaze followed her for several minutes, taking in the ample swell of her tits as they filled the thin cloth of her shirt, and enjoying the outline of her large nipples against the damp cotton. His hand lightly massaged the bulge growing in his jeans as he enjoyed the view of his cousin’s softly curving body. He shook his head to clear it, then moved quietly back to the door to the garage, opened it silently, and then shut it more loudly. As he did, he called out.

“Sarah, you here? It’s Jack. My run fell through, so I’m back for a couple of days.”

He heard something in the kitchen clatter as she jumped at the sound of the door and his voice. A moment later, she came around the corner into the hallway. He tried not to stare at her chest, and nearly succeeded.

“Jack? Nossa, you startled me! Katie said you wouldn’t be back for another week.”

He shrugged, “Like I said, the job fell through at the last minute, so here I am. How’s Granny doing?”

“Her usual, ornery self.” Sarah replied as she walked back into the kitchen. “Her doctor has her on sleep meds, so she at least sleeps through most nights.”

Jack followed, enjoying the sway of her hips as she walked ahead of him. Back in the kitchen, Sarah told him she had been making a snack for herself and asked him if he wanted anything. He shook his head and replied that he’d get himself a beer out of the fridge. As he did that, she moved over to the kitchen’s island and resumed filling a bowl of ice cream to go with the already poured glass of coke. As she puttered around with the food, Jack turned to watch her. His mind raced with the possibilities as he admired her slim, curvy figure, and the long blond hair that covered her back. After a moment’s thought, he came to a decision.

“Hey Sarah, Could you grab me a beer glass from the cupboard there. They’re the tall ones on the third shelf.” He grinned as she opened the cupboard and discovered the glasses he had asked for were almost two feet over her head, and sitting in a position that required her to stretch to reach them. As she tried to get a grip on one, Jack moved up behind her. Before she could react, her cousin slid one hand up inside her t-shirt to grasp one bra-less tit, while the other ventured inside her shorts to cup her mound. She jumped at the unexpected invasion, and he whispered loudly in her ear, “On second thought, I think I’ve found something I’d rather have.”

Sarah gasped for breath as the shock of feeling her cousin’s hands on her body drove the air from her lungs. She moaned as his fingers probed between her legs and found her cunt still damp from the finger job she had given herself in the shower. She squirmed in his hands as she found the breath to protest. “J… Jack, what… what are you doing? You… we can’t. Uhhnnn… uhhnnn… We’re c… cousins… you can’t…”

Next Page .......

[birdie8819]

Continue........

Jack was more than a little surprised at her relative lack of resistance. He continued to squeeze the soft flesh of her tits while probing deeper into her wet pussy, amazed to discover that she became wet almost as soon as his fingers began their work. His voice buzzed against her ear as he replied to her feeble protest, “Haven’t you ever heard of `kissing cousins’? I’ll bet there’s more we can find to do than just kiss.”

Sarah’s mind reeled as her cousin drove his fingers in and out of her. By now she was so aroused by the attention he was paying to her throbbing cunt and her aching tits that even the token resistance she had managed moments before was rapidly vanishing. She moaned as he finger-fucked her pussy, and as he pressed his body against hers, she could feel the hardness of his cock through the cloth barriers that separated his maleness from her ass.

Abruptly, his hands left her body, and she whimpered at the sudden shock of their absence. She felt rather than saw him quickly remove his shirt and unfasten his jeans, allowing them to drop to the floor where he shoved them away with his foot after kicking off his sneakers. Then his hands were back on her, raising her t-shirt over her head and tossing it in the general direction his own clothing had gone, and pushing her sweats over her hips to pool around her ankles. His large hands moved to engulf her large tits and he lowered his head to suckle her neck as he fondled her.

As he held her trembling body close to his, Sarah could feel the thick hardness of his naked cock as it pressed between her asscheeks. Her hands gripped the edge of the counter as he plunged two fingers back into her steaming snatch and began to roughly finger-fuck her toward her first orgasm.

“Uhhh… Uhhh… Ooohhh! J… Jack, nooo! You… you’re making me c… cum! Aaahhh, I’m… I’m cumming! Aaahhh!”

Jack felt her cunt spasm around his fingers as she came, and he shook his head in amazement, “Shit Sarah, you’re really getting into this! Miss religion herself and here you are cumming like a slut. I’ll bet you’re not even a virgin, are you?” Without waiting for an answer, he pushed her legs apart with his feet, exposing her swollen, pink target.

Sarah felt his body move behind her. She could feel his muscular hips and chest press against her ass and back. Her taut, pink nipples ached as Jack tweaked them with his left hand while positioning himself behind her with his right. She could feel his long shaft press against her swollen pussy lips. The wetness trickling out of her pussy would soon ease his penetration. She gasped for breath and moaned as her cousin prepared to enter her. Sarah felt his fingers search for and find the folds of her slick pussy lips, and as he caressed them, she gasped for breath and pressed against his hand. Finally, he began to push inside her, so slowly he knew she'd feel every inch. “Ungh!” she breathed as the swollen head met the resistance of her tight entrance. He felt huge! Just the head seemed like he was filling her with a fist! She cried out as the massive knob finally forced its way into her, “Ohhh, nossa! It’s so big… Aaahhh!”

Jack slowly pulled out and then slid back inside, feeling her pussy clamp tightly around his meat when he did so. Sarah was starting to pant, especially when Jack's big, rough hands moved to fondle her aroused tits from behind. As his hips began a steady rhythm of thrusts into her dripping pussy, she felt her core rising toward a massive orgasm. Sarah felt Jack's cock drive deeper and deeper inside her and she cried out again, squirming, wiggling her hips, and trying to take him all at once. Her movements sent tongues of fire shooting from her loins and through her belly while her cum eased his entrance into her body

Jack thrust his hips forward and drove his whole cock inside her until his crotch was buried against her ass cheeks. He moaned at the tight heat surrounding him. “Fuck,” he breathed in a mixture of pleasure and pain, and began to pound her harder. Sarah bit her lip, trying not to scream out each time he crashed into her. As her orgasm hit its peak Sarah cried out, “Ohhh, aaahhh!” She spasmed, and clutched at the strong arm surrounding her chest, while Jack continued to hammer away behind her. Jack grabbed her by the hair and tilted her face so he could slide his tongue into her mouth.

Sarah gasped around his tongue and winced at the feeling of his thick shaft pushing back past the folds of her throbbing cunt as he drove deeply into her womanhood, bottoming out deep within her with each thrust. “Ohhhh, nossa!” she cried out. Over and over, he slid all of his girth into her from behind. Then he began powerful, piston-like fuck motions, savoring the way his cousin’s body shook under his assault. He loved the sound of his hips slapping against the skin of her round ass as he pounded her good and hard.

Jack grasped her thighs and wiggled his hips against her, sliding his hands up and down her silky smooth back. Slipping his hands between her arms and chest, his fingers cupped her firm tits as he began humping her even harder. Sarah could feel his giant cock go deeper and deeper into her cunt. Then he pulled part way out only to sharply drive back into her tight sheath. As he continued to fuck her pussy faster and faster, Sarah cried out, “Oh! Oh! Please d… don’t stop! Uhhh! Uhhh! Please... Please... Ohhh! It feels... Yesss Yesss!”

By now, Sarah’s cousin was moaning along with her as he enjoyed the feeling of his cock embedded inside her tight, wet pussy. The sensations his maleness was causing deep inside her made her moan in time with his rough thrusts. Her whole body tingled and began to spasm violently as she orgasmed repeatedly. Each time he bottomed out deep inside her womb, her climax seemed to grow in intensity. Jack moaned and Sarah's breathing had become short and erratic. Her thighs spread wider, seemingly of their own volition, as he crashed into her again and again, each time feeling as though he was plunging deeper into her waiting center.

Abruptly, Jack pulled out of her throbbing pussy. Sarah moaned as she felt his shaft leave her body.

“Uhhh, d… don’t stop!”

Jack turned her around to face him, and Sarah got her first view of the massive rod that had just been inside her tight cunt. It wasn’t as long as some of the cocks she had been fucked with since loosing her virginity … maybe 7 or 8 inches… but its girth made up for it. The shaft was bigger around than her wrist, and its swollen head really was nearly the size of her fist.

He lifted her into a sitting position on kitchen counter. With a grin he began to kiss the young nurse’s neck, working his way down to her hardened nipples.

“Ohhh…! Jack, what are you doing? We shouldn’t… Ahhh!” Sarah gasped as his lips fastened onto one aroused tip.

The young nurse moaned as her cousin sucked hard on each nipple. Slowly, he moved down her body until finally he came to the swollen cleft between her legs. He brought his mouth eagerly down upon her shaved slit, and Sarah moaned in ecstasy as she felt the pleasure his ministrations caused course through her body. She bucked and moaned loudly as he began eating her out. His tongue pressed as far as it could inside her body.

Sarah grasped his head as he fucked her with his tongue. Her own head thrashed from side to side and she gasped and moaned as he devoured her juicy cunt for what seemed like an eternity.

As Jack continued to dine on Sarah's snatch, she began to totally lose control of her own body. Her burning pussy bucked towards his questing mouth, her thighs spasmed in time with the thrusts of his tongue. Her cousin slid a finger deep into her soaked slit. He roughly finger fucked the tormented young nurse, all the while lapping at her swollen clit.

“Ohhh nossa! Again! Ohhh… I’m cumming! Oh, please… make me cum! Ahhh!”

Sarah’s body convulsed, as she was lost in another orgasm. Her legs spread wider and she arched on top of the counter in an intense climax. Jack continued to lick her juices, enjoying the feeling of having over-powered her inhibitions.

At last, he stood in front of Sarah and spread her legs farther apart, and she felt his large cock rub against her labia. He moved up between her legs, positioned his giant tool toward her inviting pussy and drove it all the way in. Sarah let out a long whimper, “Aaahhh! Pleeease fuck meee!”

With his right hand, he reached between them and found her clit, sliding his finger over the organ in a way that he knew would keep her pussy wet for him. Sarah moaned and bucked upwards as he slid in and out of her sheath. “Oh nossa,” she moaned. “It's sooo big!”

She could feel his chest hair rub against her breasts and nipples as his hands slipped between her arms and torso to grip her shoulders. He thrust his thick manhood all the way inside her tight hole, penetrating Sarah’s womanhood with the full eight inches of his rock hard cock. He began to move in a rocking motion, and then drove in and out of her throbbing snatch like a jackhammer.

“Ahhh… Ahhh… Ahhh… Ooohhh!” Sarah moaned as his cock drove her closer to her climax.

He lowered his head to one erect nipple and sucked hard, nursing its aroused tip and causing shocks of erotic pleasure to race from the sensitive mound all the way to her throbbing core.

She felt his voice rumble against her skin as he ordered, “That’s it, baby. Say it! Say you want me make you cum with my big cock! Cum for me!”



Next Page.............

[birdie8819]

Sorry Double post

Deleted

[birdie8819]

Continue..........

Sarah managed to gasp out a pleading in response, “Ahhh… Yes! Ahhh… Ahhh… P…please, do it! M… make me cum! F… fuck me h…harder!”

Suddenly, Jack pulled back and withdrew his cock until the tip rested against her swollen pussy lips. He moaned and as he held his cock poised at her opening, and then drove it back into her, the impact of his hips against her mons causing her whole body to shake as the engorged head drove deep into her belly. Sarah felt an intense orgasm erupt deep between her thighs and she bucked against his hips, driving his cock even deeper as she came hard around him.

Sarah felt his massive steel shaft swell as her cunt muscles spasmed along its length. Her hips rose to meet his final thrust as he took aim at her womanhood.

“Oh God, baby... I'm cumming! Feel me cum in your tight pussy!” he shouted as Sarah’s whole body shuddered with her own orgasm and writhed beneath his hands as he arched his back, pulled her cunt tight to his crotch and launched stream after stream of steaming hot cum deep inside her throbbing pussy.

His eruption filled her and began to trickle out of her pussy around the massive shaft. Thrusting one last time against her to make sure every last drop of his cum was inside her cunt, Jack moved one hand up to caress the smooth skin of her belly. He enjoy fucking his cousin, he decided, stroking his tongue along her sweaty neck and nibbling on her ear as her body trembled and took all of him deep inside.

As they both regained their breath, Jack lifted Sarah off the edge of the counter, his still-hard cock remaining embedded deep inside her. She slumped against his chest as he carried her into the living room, where he grabbed a couple of large pillows from the sofa, and lowered her to rest on the soft carpet. One of the pillows, he placed under her hips and the other went beneath her head. When he had her positioned, he raised her legs to give him better access and began pumping into her again, each stroke penetrating deeper and deeper. He pinned her arms above her head and kissed her. Oblivious to anything other than the orgasmic sensations that filled her body, Sarah opened her mouth to his advances, allowing his tongue to tease hers.

His lips moved slowly on to her cheeks and neck, before traveling to cover her mouth once more. His tongue plunged inside to wrestle with hers. As his cock filled her, he displaced some of their cum which oozed down her legs, forming a puddle under her ass cheeks and staining the pillow beneath her.

Jack’s hips rose and fell as he slammed into her, each stroke feeling like a hammer blow to Sarah as he drove his massive cock into her. Moan after moan escaped from her lips as she felt the rising tightness inside her, announcing that she was on the brink of another orgasm.

“Ahhh.....Ahhh......Ahhh......Ahhh,” Sarah steadily chanted in time with his strokes. She laid her head back on the pillow, but her hands moved to grasp his muscular arms as she strained against him. Her hips bucked to meet his thrusts as she took his thick maleness deep inside her steaming cunt. His balls slapped softly against her ass with each down stroke. Sarah felt herself tense then cry out with another intense orgasm.

“Ahhh, Sarah, I’m gonna to fuck your tight pussy all night,” he grunted as he paused to savor the feeling of her tight cunt as he rotated his cock inside her. He began humping her harder, his hips pistoning in and out like a jackhammer. Without warning, Jack rolled over and Sarah suddenly found herself on top, riding his engorged mount. His large, calloused hands surrounded her narrow waist as he ordered her to begin fucking his shaft.

The feeling of her tight pussy being stretched by his massive cock made her body tremble as her body impaled itself on his maleness. She cried out with the intense pleasure as he moved inside her, “Uhhh… Uhhh, Ohhh, Jaack… ahhh! You… you’re so h… hard, so b… big inside me!”

Jack’s hands traveled up her sweat sheened body, and cupped her breasts as they rose and fell in time with her movement on his shaft. He mauled her tits, squeezing them and rolling the aroused tips between his fingers before grasping her soft shoulders, pulling her down for another deep kiss. He leaned up and whispered in her ear, “Your pussy is so hot, Sarah. I knew we could be more than just “kissing cousins”. You’re such a good fuck.” He kissed her neck, sucking until he left his bright red brand on her sensitive skin.

Slowly his kisses traveled from her neck down her shoulder and finally back to her tits. His tongue flicked against one taut nipple, and she jumped as a jolt of pleasure shot through her. Her breathing grew shallow as he nursed each tit in turn, driving her intensely aroused body to the brink of another massive orgasm. Just before she was ready to cum, his mouth moved to kiss its way back up to her lips. He buried his hand in her long blonde hair, and pulled her head down to explore the warmth of her mouth with his tongue.

As he kissed her, his fingers began to trace the lines of her smooth, soft body. His mouth left hers and he whispered in her ear, “Do you like having me fuck you, Sarah? Tell me you want me to fuck you some more.”

Sarah gasped for breath as she tried to answer, “Uhhh…Y… yes, fuck me more! It feels so… uhhhhhh, so g… good!” She whimpered as he suddenly raised her off his cock and sat up, “Uhhh, Jack, p… please don’t stop!”

He turned her to face away from him, and then settled in to kneel between her spread legs. His right fingers dipped between her legs to spread her pussy lips as he prepared her waiting passage to accept him once again. He guided his cock to press against the swollen pink folds of her womanhood, then both hands moved to grasp her hips as he buried himself all the way inside her quivering body.

“Ohhh... your cock is sooo big...oh nossa,” Sarah moaned as her cousin began to piston in and out of her throbbing sheath. The feeling of his muscular body crashing against her softer flesh as he drove in and out of her pussy sent her over the edge. As her climax overwhelmed her, Sarah cried out, “Ohhh yes!! Oh, oh yes, d… don’t stop! Ohhh, I want your c… cock inside me! Fuck me, Jack! Uhhhh, fuck me h… harder! Oh, oh, oh, Ohhh… I'm… I’m cumming! Ohhh, please fuck me harder!”

Sweat dripped from Jack’s body, mingling with the sheen of sweat that covered Sarah’s back as he pounded in and out of her. He was moaning in time with her now as his pace increased. He turned her head and kissed her deeply, the soft pressure of his tongue invading her mouth as he frenched her for several minutes while fucking her from behind.

“Now I’m going to fuck your ass, Sarah,” He whispered in her ear softly as one hand moved to fondle her breast.

He slid his cock from her pussy and pressed the large head against her ass as he prepared to enter her back door. It felt so hard and thick against her sensitive skin. Sarah just moaned as her orgasm addled mind tried to relax for this new penetration. His hands parted her cheeks as his huge cock-head touched her tight asshole.


Next page..........

[birdie8819]

Continue.......

Sarah’s back arched as he pressed his massive cock into her tight ass. She bit her lower lip as he pushed most of the way inside, then began slowly pumping his hips back and forth against her.

“Ohhh...you are tight Sarah!” he groaned as he fucked her, slowly at first to give her a chance to get used to his girth. Jack slowly pulled out and then thrust back in quickly. Sarah’s breasts swayed back and forth as he slowly increased the speed of his thrusts. The pain of his initial penetration subsided and her pussy began to tingle as a new orgasm began to grow between her legs.

Jack grabbed a hold of her long, blonde hair and Sarah bent herself further down to give him a better target for his powerful thrusts. Reaching between her legs, his fingers found her clit and his thumb rasped across the swollen nub while his fingers fucked her soaking wet cunt.

“Ohhh... ohhh… Ahhh, nossa!” Sarah moaned as his hard thick cock drove in and out of her ass. She cried out as her climax erupted as he finger-fucked her in time with his thrusts. “Ohhh... harder... fuck me... harder!”

With one final thrust he stopped himself before he could begin to shoot his seed inside her ass. They both collapsed onto the floor, his muscular body pressing hers into the carpet. Jack slowly pulled his cock out of Sarah’s ass, rose to his knees and pulled her up to kneel in front of him. He made her straddle his thighs facing him, and instructed her to take his cock in her small hands and aim it at her snatch. With his hands around her narrow waist, he raised her up until she had the thick head of his cock poised against her pink, swollen folds. “Put it inside you, Sarah,” he commanded.

Sarah obeyed, parting her legs wider as she slid down his thick rod, filling herself with his manhood. He began moving inside her, his steel rod splitting her pussy again and again as she rose and fell against him. His cock was so big and hard. She could feel it throb deep inside her body as it pistoned in and out.

His hands encircled her waist as he hammered into her pussy. She saw his gaze fix on her breasts as they bounced in time with their love-making. His hands moved over the smooth skin of her flat belly, his fingers stroking the soft, flushed skin as his thumbs played with her navel. His mouth captured one nipple and then the other, suckling them to hard peaks, before moving to trace the faint scar that ran between her breasts.

Sarah gasped as he licked and sucked the sensitive skin in the hollow of her throat. Her hands moved to the back of his head, urging him to continue. He paused inside her as he kissed her neck, then moved to trace her shoulder and throat with his tongue before moving on to french her waiting mouth.

As they kissed, Jack slowly withdrew his cock from her tight channel, and held it just outside her swollen folds. Sarah’s hips thrust against him, searching for the massive tool she needed to fill her throbbing cunt with. Her hands grasped his waist and she pleaded with him, “Uhhh, Please put it in me...! Please… m… make… l… love to me, Jack! Ahhh, Fuck my pussy!"

With one quick thrust, Jack buried his manhood all the way inside her throbbing womanhood. His cock bottomed out deep inside her, causing her to gasp as she was being completely filled by him. He lowered her back to the floor as he prepared to give her one final fuck.

Sarah’s legs rose to wrap around her cousin’s waist as his shaft slowly pistoned in and out. Her ass rose and fell to meet his thrusts as he fucked her tight pussy. His hands engulfed her ample tits as he leaned in to kiss her. Sarah’s head rose to meet him as he French kissed her passionately. Her hands moved to grip his tight ass, and her fingernails dug into his skin as he fucked her harder and harder. His lips followed his hands to her breasts, capturing one aroused peak in his teeth. He nipped lightly at the hard tip, and then began to nurse it, sucking roughly. “Shit Sarah, your tits taste so good!” he murmured against the flushed skin. As he sucked on her tit, his massive tool crashed in and out of her pussy, the huge head crashing into her until it drove her to the edge of another her orgasm.

Sarah was hanging on for dear life as Jack’s thrusts increased in speed and intensity. She reached up and gripped his muscular hips as he hammered away at her dripping pussy. Each time he thrust inside her, she shuddered and moaned, swallowing hard as his movement became more urgent. She could feel her climax building deep between her quivering thighs, and also felt his cock beginning to swell as he approached his own orgasm.

Sarah was making whimpering sounds as he pounded her harder and harder. “Aaahh, ooohhhaaa,” she moaned as her cousin fucked her tight pussy. He leaned in to whisper in her ear, bending slightly to get more of his incredibly thick cock into her tight hole.

“Ah, fuck Sarah! Say it. Tell me you want me to fuck your tight pussy and cum inside you. Beg me to fill your hot little snatch with my cum!” Jack continued his fast hard fucking, knowing he would cum inside her soon. He grabbed her hair and tilted her head back, and then thrust his hips forward, shaking her tits as she continued to moan and tremble in his arms.

Sarah’s orgasm had long-since taken complete control of her body and mind as Jack’s huge maleness drove her from one climax to another. “Ahhh, uhhh, uhhh, P… please! Please…” Her voice trailed off as the hand at her belly reached down to finger her swollen clit.

“Please what, Sarah?”

“Please c... cum…

“You want me to cum in your pussy?”

"Oh, oh, yes, Ohhh yesss, ! Cum inside me! Make me cum! Please make love to me, Jack! Fuck my pussy Ahhh… fill me with your cum! Uhhh, your cock feels sooo good!"

Her pussy exploded in orgasm around his huge cock as it drove faster and faster inside her. Sarah’s naked body glistened with sweat and she gasped for breath as Jack pounded into her. Her breasts bounced beneath his frantic thrusts, as the rough fingers of his hand mauled their soft skin. Her head strained to toss back and forth as she obeyed his demands again, “Ooohhh, please, ooohhhaaahhh! Don’t stop! C… cum inside me.”

“Ahh! Shit, yes! You’re such a good fuck, Sarah!” he breathed in ecstasy, as he was engulfed by her moist heat.

Sarah bit her lip, trying not to scream each time he thrust into her, but finally cried out, “Oh, nossa!” as she spasmed and clutched at his wrists as he continued to fuck her harder and harder.

“How does it feel to have my big cock inside you, Sarah?” he grunted as he paused once again to grind against her. He could feel the thick head of his manhood plunge deep into her womb as he crashed against her.

Sarah could barely answer as she came around the steel shaft buried in her throbbing womanhood, “Uhhnn... ohhh.... It’s so big inside me!”

Jack lifted her right leg and rested it in the crook of his arm, then planted both hands around her narrow waist. Once he had repositioned her, he pulled his cock almost all the way out and held it at her opening for a second, teasing her. “Ready for the final fuck...?” he whispered.

“Ahhh... Y... yes! F… fuck me!” she pleaded desperately.

He suddenly slammed back into her and she cried out in ecstasy as his cock-head bottomed out deep inside her throbbing center. Then he again pounded into his 23 year old cousin like a jackhammer. Sarah’s breasts shook up and down as her hips met each of his powerful thrusts. Jack knew she was close again and changed his movements ... rotating and grinding his hips against her ass, then just pounding into her fast and hard. Sarah spasmed as Jack continued to fuck her until he drove her toward a final orgasm.

Jack pulled her head back by her long, blonde hair and his tongue traced the muscles of her neck. He suckled her earlobe, and kissed her face before finding her open mouth and slipping his tongue inside to stroke hers. His free hand moved across her smooth belly, and then up to her swaying tits.

The 8 inch cock between her firm thighs continued to pound away at her pussy. Sarah moaned louder as she started to cum, crying, “Ooohhh, ooohhh, yes! Ooohhh fuck me! Harder… harder! Fuck my pussy!”

Jack pulled his mouth away from hers as he continued to drive his massively thick shaft into her. Finally, it was too much. Sarah’s cousin grabbed her hips and pressed her pussy tightly against his crotch. With one final thrust, he bucked between her widely spread legs one last time and planted his cum-shaft deep inside her womb.

“Oh God, Sarah... I'm cumming! Feel me cum in your tight pussy!” he shouted as her whole body shuddered with her own orgasm and writhed beneath his hands as he arched his back and launched stream after stream of steaming hot cum deep inside her throbbing cunt.

Thrusting one last time against her to make sure she had every last drop of his seed inside her, Jack moved one of his large hands up to caressed her flat belly. He really enjoy fucking his cousin he decided, stroking his tongue along her sweaty neck and nibbling on her ear as her body trembled and accepted him all the way up inside her.

When they had caught their breaths, Jack stood up and helped Sarah to stand as well, He took her hand and led her toward his sister’s bedroom.

“Here I thought I was going to have a boring time of it before I found a new contract. Now I think I’m gonna have plenty to occupy my time for the next few days.” He paused with a lecherous grin on his face, “You know, I don’t think Katie’s ever brought a guy home. I think it’s about time her nice big bed got christened, don’t you?”

End Of Story

[agentwilson]

nice story birdie8819...
keep it coming.. ;)

[David_Ginola]

wah bro.....tks for the effort.....

[birdie8819]

nice story birdie8819...
keep it coming..

Kum Sia Kum Sia bro agentwilson for your precious point and compliments , will return favour soon . :)

Er.....2 9 abit tired liao cause read too much eyes a bit blur blur liao , will try to search and post more sexciting stories . :D

Wah......Bro D_G lai liao arh , Thanks Thanks bro !!!

[otamay]

This story taken from internet, hope it is not posted before....

My First time in an Asian Massage Parlor
-(A Virgin Guy visits an Asian massage parlor).

I was 25 and still a virgin. The girl I was in love with was engaged to be married. Yeah I was feeling really bad. I decided it was time to end my dry streak and feel good. I had see ads in the back of the village for massages. I figured some of them were more than just that. So I start calling around. One ad was for exotic angels in Elmhurst. A woman with an Asian accent answered "Wei."

Nervously I asked "You give massage?"

"Yes, $50 for hour."

So I got the address and headed out. The address lead to a non-discreet door on a busy street. Lots of shops and a diverse neighborhood. I rang the buzzer and was let in through a security door. The place was an apartment on the third floor. As I rounded the third stairwell I saw the top was blocked by an iron security gate. This got me a little nervous. Just past the gate
were two doors at right angles to each other. The door directly in front of me opens and an old Asian woman comes out."You call?" she asks.

I say "Yes, an hour ago. I'm James. You do the massage?" She waved me in past the gate and knock on the door to the left. The door opens and this really cute Korean girl comes out in just an oversized tee. The two women start talking in Korean. The older one points to me while the younger one nods to me and smiles. The younger one the returns back in her room. I swear I caught a hint of her ass as she walked away. The older woman then ushers me in her doorway. It ends up being a really small kitchen with one of the 1950's metal kitchen tale and chairs.

To be continued....

[alex18122003]

Bro Birdie8819, nice great story to enjoy. So sorri i didn't know that u writing yr story here.....I'm free to camp here for yr story to be continue....again :D

[birdie8819]

This story taken from internet, hope it is not posted before....

Nice Story bro otamay......waiting for you to continue . :)


Bro Birdie8819, nice great story to enjoy. So sorri i didn't know that u writing yr story here.....I'm free to camp here for yr story to be continue....again

Dun worry bro alex , you can also camp here for more stories . :p

[kanpuah]

Matts Eyes.......(1)

Life as I knew it was over when I looked into his eyes that day. Those beautiful blue eyes, seeming to glimpse deep down into my soul-eyes of cool fire that wrecked my life.

My name is Jeanine Oliver. Before that day, I had been happily married (really!) for over 18 years, although I've experienced some angst lately from celebrating (?) my 40th birthday. I have one child, a daughter named Marie, who's a 17-year-old high school senior. My husband says I have good genes, his way of complementing me on keeping a youthful shape. The truth of the matter is I work at it, exercising regularly-some would say religiously-either at home or at the gym. No bragging, but my younger sister no longer wants to be seen with me at the beach; she says I look too good in a bikini. My husband, Jim, still has the hots for me; we make love often, but not as frequently as when we were first married, I must admit.

The day that changed my life was the day Marie brought her new boyfriend home to meet Jim and me. She appears to be smitten with him. Matt had been seeing Marie for a few months now, and has asked if he could escort her to her senior prom. Since he's in college and a couple of years older than Marie, we wanted to meet him first. Marie arranged to bring Matt over later in the day, so I used the intervening time to do some cleaning around the house. I put on my favorite, comfortable white bikini and started cleaning. I was out back, tidying around the pool, when I heard Marie call out for me from the front of the house. Oh shit, they're early; well, Marie can show Matt around the house while we wait for Jim, and I can change out of my suit. I responded to Marie's call by hollering for them to meet me by the pool.

When Matt walked through the patio door, my heart stopped. Oh God! Curly blonde hair, blue eyes, lean yet muscular, and nicely tanned, he was something to look at. And he was certainly looking at me.I could have been naked the way he was checking me out from head to toe. When those fantastic blue eyes locked on mine I could feel the heat spread through me; sensing my nipples harden, feeling like a hive of bees buzzing around and through me. I stammered an "excuse me" and quickly went to the bedroom to change. I keep imagining those eyes and that body. When I slide out of my bikini bottoms, I'm amazed to find the whole crotch area soaking wet. I reach down and probe my vulva. I'm so wet my fingers practically fall between my well-lubricated labia; I think of Matt's eyes and body-what would it be like to have him touch me, I wonder? I imagine Matt's naked body over me as I masturbate to a quick climax. Have I ever had an orgasm so intense? What got over me?
I gather my senses, get dressed and go downstairs to speak with Marie and Matt. Can they see my post-climactic glow? Matt is polite, but I can see the way he is looking at me-or is it just my overheated imagination? I'm trying not to look directly into his eyes, or I'll swoon. Marie is oblivious to my distress, though, as all her attention is on Matt and you can't blame her, I think.maybe I'm lucky Jim isn't home yet. After some small talk, I let Marie know I approve of Matt (if only she knew how much!) and that she could go to the prom with him. When Jim finally gets home, the kids are gone. He asks me what I think of Matt, and I answer, "He seems to be a nice young man." I hope he doesn't see on my face what's in my mind. Later that night in bed, I believe I surprised Jim by the ferociousness with which we made love. Fantasy-Matt was my lover, not my husband.

In the weeks leading up to the prom, I realize my growing jealousy of my own daughter: she will have Matt, not me. That's right-instead of being a Mom and worrying about prom night, I'm jealous Matt will fuck her and not me. Can I really be in heat over a man I've met once and is young enough to be my son? The night of the prom, I'm just as fidgety-nervous as Marie. When Matt arrives at our front door, and I look into those eyes once again, I need all my willpower not to jump his bones right there in the foyer. After they leave, I excuse myself from Jim and head to the bathroom upstairs, where I feverishly masturbate.
I knew something was wrong when I see Marie late the next morning. Marie and I had a pretty good mother/daughter relationship; I knew she wasn't a virgin and I made sure she was on the pill, so I wondered what was bothering her (sex? did Matt hurt her?) I wait for an opportune moment to ask Marie what was wrong. To my surprise, she explains she is very much in love with Matt, that although they had had sex before, (I can feel the jealousy rise again, overpowering my motherly instincts!) Matt seems to have lost interest lately and didn't want to make love to her after the prom. Marie doesn't believe he has another girlfriend, since Matt has been spending the same amount of time with her than earlier. She does believe she's losing him for some reason.

My God, am I the reason for his sudden change of interest? I find it hard to believe, but the thought does intrigue me. I can't shake the fantasy of Matt taking me in his arms and fucking me silly. Can it really be? Is this just my libido talking? I console Marie with soothing, motherly words, yet at the same time I'm beginning to plan making my fantasy come true. The mother in me wants to put Matt to the test; the woman in me wants him to fail.

A week and a half following the prom, I invite Matt over to the house to talk, hinting, but not actually saying Marie would be home. I knew Marie had classes all day and Matt only had an early morning class, and Jim of course would be in the office. I wear my shortest shorts and an old halter-top without a bra. When I answer the door for Matt, it's clear he is both surprised and turned-on by what he sees. He's wearing shorts and a loose fitting polo shirt. I invite him in and offer him a beer, even though I know he's underage-he must think it's a trap so he refuses it. I have him sit on the sofa and I sit next to him. Stop looking into those eyes or you'll lose it-got to keep cool Jeanine, I keep thinking. We talked of college, Marie, Marie's future, and his life growing up. While we talk, I focus on Matt's hands: somewhat out-of-proportion larger than the rest of him. I'm thinking: is it true what they say about men's hands and feet? I draw a mental image of a lon!
g, thick cock coiled in Matt's pants. I must have been momentarily overcome by the fantasy image, since when I refocused on Matt he was looking at me strangely (had I made a noise?) I can't help it; I want him to take me. My nipples are erect and tingly (I'm sure he can see them through my thin top), and my pussy is soaking wet (can he smell my woman-musk?)

"Are you OK, Mrs. Oliver?" Matt says, sounding innocent enough, but he's not blind.he can see my arousal. "Can I get you something?"

"I'm good." (Good and ready to have you fuck me!) I move closer to him on the sofa, placing a hand on his bare thigh. He doesn't know how to respond. I can see it on his face.go for it.or play it safe? The growing bulge in his shorts tells me all. My mind flashes back to how he stared at me in my bikini the first time we met. "We have the whole day to ourselves, Matt," I whisper, my voice growing hoarse from anticipation. "I'm yours.take me."


continue.....

[kanpuah]

Matts Eyes.......(2)

Matt's eyes bulge in response to my directness, yet his eyes aren't the only thing bulging. I lean into him, gaze into his eyes and I'm gone. My tongue darts into his mouth as I caress the swelling in his shorts. In his excitement, he fumbles with my halter-top, but can't get it undone. I stop him, rise from the sofa, take him by the hand and lead him to the bedroom. Motioning for him to stand still, I face him and drop the halter to the floor, freeing my breasts. Larger and pointier than Marie's, my breasts with their dark, protruding nipples have Matt mesmerized. When he reaches to touch them, I shake my head 'no' and in a husky, aroused voice ask him to remove his shirt. With his shirt off, I lean into him and kiss him again, pressing my tingling nipples into his chest. I undo his shorts and let them fall to his ankles. When I sink to my knees to remove his briefs, I'm stunned and exhilarated by what's in front of me. The outline of his erect cock is immense, w!
ith its head poking out above the waistline. I slide down the briefs and embrace his magnificent member. My hands and then my lips play over its full length. I WANT THIS IN ME plays like a mantra in my brain; I've never felt like this before-total abandonment of will.

He's breathing hard, wanting me to blow him, but I don't. Rising from my knees, I drop my shorts and wet undies to the floor and lay down on the bed, nodding for him to join me (quick!) He awkwardly kicks off his sneakers and the shorts gathered around his ankles, and hastily climbs between my parted thighs. I'm wide open and ready-no foreplay required. Without hesitation, Matt enters me and begins his rhythmic thrusts. Every sense is on overload: I smell the musk of my womanly juices; I look into his blue eyes; I taste his tongue as it probes mine; I hear myself making small keening sounds as I feel his cock stretch me and fill me. His pace quickens as he nears climax.

When I scream "aaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAH" in an ever-louder crescendo, a part of my overloaded mind realizes this orgasm really began when he first penetrated me, all I just did was hit a new plateau, one I've never experienced before in my life. Matt makes a series of grunting noises then his whole body shudders as he grinds his pelvis into mine and shoots his load deep into me. I feel at least 6 or 7 spasms inside my vagina-wow, did he really cum that much? Amazingly, that final deep thrust and the pulsing of his climax again takes me over the edge, my new orgasm so intense I almost pass out. We lay there a while, arms, legs and torsos entwined in a sweaty knot of spent flesh. I feel the ooze of his cum and my juices leak from me down the crack of my ass, and it FEELS GOOD.

continue...

[kanpuah]

Matts Eyes.......(3)

"I, ah, ah.Mrs. Oliver.I never.ah.Marie.ah."

"Sssh" I whisper to him, holding an index finger to my lips. "Matt, that was the best fuck I've ever had," surprising myself with my blunt words. "You are not going to leave this house today until you fuck me some more...understood?"

He mutters a few rather incomprehensible phrases, trying to get his mind around the idea that not only has he just fucked his girlfriend's mother, but she also wants more today! I cut off his mumbling by kissing him full on the lips, plunging my tongue into his mouth. I'm usually a closed-eyes kisser, but today all I want to do is gaze into those eyes of his, which is what I do. During our kiss, I feel his cock begin to stir.

I break away and jump out of bed, pulling him with me. "Let's go take a shower, ok," I say teasingly as I lead him to the master bath.

Because of our rush to intercourse, we are only now able to take full measure of each other's body. The way Matt is looking at me sends dizzying waves of heat through me-the thrill of not being the least bit self-conscious of showing off my 40-year-old physique. My pride turns to lust as I look over Matt's body. He's every woman's dream: young, tanned, tight, nice ass, and 8-9 inches of very thick manhood between his legs. My pussy is dripping again. I grab his cock and pull him into the shower stall. After adjusting the water to a low spray, I fall into him and we kiss, keeping my eyes open and looking into his baby blues. I reach for the soap and hand it to him. He begins to lather my body, spending an inordinate amount of time rubbing soap on and around my breasts. He's obviously taken by my ample chest, his cock growing as he soaps me. The attention to my sensitive breasts and hard nipples is getting me going too.

"Fuck me," is all I manage to moan as I turn and-bent over and grasping the shower controls-offer my ass to him. He rubs the head of his cock over my clit a few times while positioning himself for entry. When one or two of these 'passes' strokes my anus, I'm electrified. Before he even gets the head between my labia, I groan "Oh God, I'm cumming," and slam my ass back at him, impaling myself on his cock. He's surprised by my quick climax so he doesn't immediately pick up the rhythm. I'm on fire.my orgasm seems to be ongoing (is that possible?) as my insides continue clenching and rippling.
One thought and one thought only is burned into my brain-I NEED HIM IN MY ASS. After watching a XXX video on one occasion, my husband Jim took me anally, but it was clumsy and messy and, although I liked it we never did it again. This is different. I reach behind me and push Matt out. Before he can react, I grab his hard cock, place the pre-cum-lubricated head at my anus and sort of wriggle it in. Like an animal, he grunts and thrusts his cock almost all the way on the first push. My head explodes in a rush of sweet pleasure-pain as my sphincter is stretched to the limit. Matt grabs a breast in each hand for leverage, keeping the animalistic grunts and thrusts going as he pounds into my ass. I scream a long, low "ah" for maybe a minute as my insides convulse in wave after wave of delight. I didn't even realize one of my hands was stroking my pussy until one of the orgasmic convulsions squirts a stream of woman-juice, coating my hand in the liquid.

I've heard stories of female ejaculation, but always thought they were male fantasies. The squirting cum from my pussy was an amazing reality. In one final thrust Matt unloads deep into my rectum; I feel the ejaculatory twitches of his cock and the spreading warmth of his ample semen as it coats my bowels.

[kanpuah]

Matts Eyes.......(4)

After showering and toweling each other dry, I lead Matt back to bed. "Could you see my need the first time we met?"

"God, Mrs. Oliver.when I saw you in that bikini.I, ah.you're the most beautiful woman I think I've ever met.you're all I've been thinking about."

"Please Matt, call me Jeanine." I'm looking into those blue eyes again and I can't focus on anything else. "You knew I wanted you too that day, didn't you?"

"Oh, yes, Mrs. O.I mean Jeanine. I, ah, saw how wet you were down there.your bottoms.ah, and you were having a hard time breathing.I knew." After a hesitation, he starts "Marie."

"No, Matt, this isn't about Marie," I bark, "this about you and me.this is about what we want." My voice lowers to a whisper, ".what we need."

While we lay next to each other, I start touching and stroking his cock, which begins to grow to its glorious length and girth once more. Matt, aroused and ready to go, tries to mount me but I stop him.

Gazing into those hypnotic eyes yet again, "Matt.do you want me?" When he nods his head, I add, "I don't mean today, I mean forever. I'm offering myself to you.I'm yours." I won't let him answer, smothering him with another open-eyed kiss.

The look in those blue eyes is a blend of lust and confusion. I push him onto his back and straddle him. When I guide his cock into me, I ponder if my pussy will ever be dry again, it's so well lubricated. I nearly faint from the feeling of fullness; I want to have this feeling forever. I bounce on his cock. Wanting to more fully savor the experience, I go slowly, my eyes drinking him in. Men must enjoy this position, I'm thinking: having the woman in control, looking up at her flushed face, watching her breasts bounce up and down. I can see Matt is extremely turned-on, his eyes focused on my bounding breasts. I can feel his cock thicken within me, ready to spurt. He's not going to cum without me, I think. Wow! Watching him about to cum is a sight! He closes his eyes yet opens his mouth, breathing very hard, beads of sweat springing from his forehead, letting out a low groan. My mind says: I NEED TO SEE HIM CUM. As I feel his first orgasmic tremor, I swing off h!
im, swivel around and straddle his face. Holding his cock in both my hands, I give him the necessary last few strokes and he squirts his first cum-shot (a fountain!) straight up into the air. The following spurts are guided to my face and chest. I'm in girlish amazement at the volume of it all! All the while he's cumming, I'm grinding my pussy into Matt's mouth, his tongue (good boy!) at my clit. This time my climax is an atomic bomb-no build up, just the massive explosion-as I arch my back and scream to the ceiling. My mind is a zero while my body is at 1000. I can't remember anything else except the ecstasy.

continue...

[kanpuah]

Matts Eyes.......(5)


The next thing I remember is looking up into those eyes, concern painted on them. Matt is all apologetic and worried-I passed out! When I regain most of my awareness, I realize Matt must have been exploring my body. His ejaculate is coating me everywhere, massaged onto my breasts, stomach, and pubic mound. I can't get my mind around the bliss of our coupling, the heavenly glow emanating from my groin; can he comprehend the magnitude of what he's done to me? I assure him I'm ok and again guide him to the shower. We wash up; no sex this time. Before dressing, we embrace and kiss, each of us relishing the sensation of the other's hot body against our skin. Matt's cock is stirring once more, but we're done for the day.Jim will be home in a while, so I can't risk another coupling (but I WANT MORE my mind and body scream).

"Matt, am I the one you want?"

"Yes," he murmurs.

"Am I the only woman you will fuck?"

"Yes."

"Listen.you will break off with Marie.I will be your woman.we will fuck every chance we get.I will do anything you want." I continued to paint the picture and Matt listened and agreed, his eyes (THOSE EYES!) burning into me.

We set a "date" (ha-ha) for the next afternoon. I would meet him on campus, and we would go to his small apartment to fuck. We explore each other fully-no position, no demand, no need left undiscovered. Hunger, that's what it is-HUNGER-I crave his splendid cock, losing myself in his eyes, and the bombs exploding in my mind.

It took two weeks for Jim to suspect what was happening. I'm surprised it took that long. Was it in my eyes for all to see? Was my forever-wet pussy screaming out my desperation? Was my loosened anus begging for deliverance? Marie confronted me first; I got the "how could you" and the "I hate you" cudgels thrown at me with full force. You want to know how much they hurt? THEY DIDN'T! All I wanted was Matt; nothing else mattered.

Remember me saying how my life was ruined the day I met Matt? Two days after the confrontation with Marie, it was Jim's turn. "Slut" - "bitch" - "whore" - I had them all hurled at me. When Jim told me I should leave, I didn't argue, just packed up some clothes and left. I spent about a month living with Matt, but he wasn't ready for the relationship I was looking for. Face it, I was just too demanding of this boy/man, and he eventually rejects me.

A year later, I'm alone. Jim has met someone new and I'm happy for him. The divorce is proceeding through the courts. I demand nothing from Jim. My life now is a string of one-night stands; trying to rekindle the same ecstasy I experienced that day with Matt. I've been with both men and women, desirous of my body but giving nothing in return. What is missing? Is it chemistry, pheromones, psychic energy? What possesses a woman to bloom.to give herself away to the pleasure of the ultimate climax.to forever search for it? Yes, my life as I knew it was finished that day-looking into those eyes. I search for another Matt.another set of fathomless eyes to drown in.

I'm hoping to one day cum again.

The End.

[birdie8819]

Nice story bro kanpuah !!! :)

[kanpuah]

Nice story bro kanpuah !!! :)

Thanks Bro. birdie8819, one more short story for your reading pleasure :)

Pamelas punishment – (1)
I have to tell you about something that happened between me and my teenage step-daughter last month. I have been married to Caroline for two years and last month her daughter Pamela quit college and moved in with us. Now Caroline is beautiful, but Pamela is something else. The first time I met her I felt a strong sexual attration to her, although I tired to ingnore it as I was committed to Caroline. Pamela was sexy in all the right ways. She has caramel skin and a really hot way of looking up at you through her lashes when she catches you looking at her. You could stare at her body for hours without getting bored, although she is embarrassed about how heavy her breasts are and thinks she is too short, but that is just teenage insecurities. She is a perfect 19 year old hottie.
It all happened that day she came back from college. Caroline was at work and I was home fixing some stuff around the house on my day off. I heard the door to the bouse open and I walked through to the hall to see who it was.

"Hi Dad" Pamela said as she stood in the door. She had started calling me that about 6 months into my relationship with Caroline as a joke, but I think it stuck because she hadn't seen her dad since she was six and liked the fact she had someone to call that now.
I asked her why she was home and all she would say to me was that she was ill and had to leave college to come home for a couple of weeks. I was understandably confused as she didn't look ill. In fact she looked gorgeous. She had on a short wool skirt that clung to her bottom and a lycra top that did the same to her breasts.
I questioned her and she avoided the real issue for half an hour till she stared to get pissed and I started to get pissed with her too. The questioning turned into an arguement. She said it was none of my business what she did and swore at me turning on her heel and pushing past me into the kitchen. That was it, I have never been able to deal with rudeness, especially from people over 20 years younger than I am. I followed her into the kitchen and grabbed her wrist; I wanted to teach her a lesson.
"So if you are so ill you'll have a temperature, right?" I shouted.
"What?" she was angry and trying to twist away.
Still holding her wrist I got the thermometer from the medicine cabinet and dragged her into the den.
"What are you doing, get off me!" She was really shouting now and struggling hard to get away, but I wanted her to be punished in a way that would really effect her. To be honest I was also driven by a latent sexual desire to dominate her.

[kanpuah]

Pamelas punishment – (2)


I got her into the den and I sat down on the closest armless chair we had.
"Get over my knee, we'll see if you have a temperature"
With that she started crying and begging me not to do what she realised I was going to do. There was no help for her though, I was going to find out she didn't really have temperature in about 2 minutes and completely embarrass her in the process.
"Get over my knee or I will give you a spanking as well" I had no intention of letting her get away with this and I was really starting to enjoy myself too, I was way too carried away by this time to think rationally about what I was doing.
"NO Daddy please don't, please don't" she was still sobbing and begging, trying to be cute to appease me because she knew I was much stonger than her and stuggling was hopeless.
Still holding onto her wrist I pulled her down over my knee and holding her down firmly with my left arm I pulled up her wool skirt exposing her white pantie clad bottom. Pamela cried out at this and kicked her legs, but I gave her a sharp smack on the bottom and she stopped kicking.
"Now off with those panties, lift up your bottom"
Pamela didn't move so I gave her another smack. Suddenly angered by the situation she started screaming at me "How dare you? I am 19 years old and you aren't my Father. How dare you put me over your knee like this you fuck. Let me up"
Again, rudeness fueled my temper up. Holding the thermometer in between my lips I yanked down her panties revealing the smoothest, roundest ass I have ever seen. The sight of her squirming bottom on my lap and the thought of what I could to do with this rude teenager gave me the strongest erection I have had for years. I am ashamed to tell you dear reader, that I was thinking now solely about fucking this little temptress rather than punishing her, but I had to keep up the act.
"Open your legs up, I need to insert this thermometer, lets see how ill you are"


"What? No way" She was shocked and evern more humiliated by this request and she started crying and begging, her earlier anger forgotton.
" 'No way?'" I repeated....and I started to spank her.
I can't tell you how good it felt to feel her soft tight ass under my hand. Every time I brought it down she would cry out and her ass would push down making her pussy lips crush against my cock. She was panting and her bottom was red before I stopped. I looked down at her and I had to suppress a powerful urge to strip her naked and fuck her beautiful ass, knowing her big tits would be swinging beneath her.
"Now, I said, open your legs up" and I ripped her panties so that they were completely off and she had the freedom to open her legs up.
Pamela was still for a minute and I was worried that I had gone to far, then slowley she started to open her thighs and I was treated to a sight. Her ass hole and cunt were pink and as perfect as I could have hoped for and completely hairless. I readjusted her on my knee and then further spread her ass cheeks with my thumb and forefinger. I would have eaten out that little hole right there and then if I could have, shown her what a man of my age knows about a woman's body, what none of the idiot jocks she had been seeing would have known. I held back, I was her father figure, I had to.

[kanpuah]

Pamelas Punishment – (3)

Taking the themometer from between my lips, I inserted it into her asshole, feeling her tense up as it went in and starting a new wave of sobbing. I knew I was humiliating her badly. 19 years of ages lying over her step father's knee with her bare ass exposed to his gaze and more, a themomenter sticking out of the most private place she had.
"Hey, it's ok" I said to her stroking her bottom lightly over the reddest areas, feeling sorry for her, but still horny as hell "it's ok, this will be over in a minute. You shouldn't have pushed me Pamela. You know how I feel about rudeness"
"I know daddy" she said quietly "I wanted this"
I was shocked, my cock jumped. I asked her to explain herself.
"Daddy, I came home because I have quit college, but I knew you would be home alone when I got in and I wanted to see if something might happen between us. You have made me hot since I met you and I can't stop thinking about you"
With this she slid off my knee and knelt down between my legs with the themometer still sticking out of her bottom. She raised her arms and pulled off her top revealing her 19 year old firm swollen tits, unrestrained by a bra.
"Daddy, will you play with my breasts? I've wanted you to do it for so long. I think about you doing it when I play with myself and it makes me cum"


I stared at her, was this for real? All those times I had watched her bend over or sneaked a look down her blouse and wished I could fuck her. Now she was kneeling naked infront of me with a bare red ass and those beautiful big tits exposed, asking me to touch her.
I had to make this good. I took her upstairs and asked her to get on the bed on her hands and knees and spread her legs as far apart as she could. God she was stunning to look at. I got some lubricant that Caroline and I used sometimes and I squeezed a generous amount on to my hand. I then moved up behind her and smeared it all over her asshole that was so open to me, sliding my finger in a little as I did it. She gasped and tensed just as she had when I had put in the thermometer and I knew for sure she was an ass virgin. This might be the only time I would get to fuck this naughty girl and I wanted it to be something special.
Climbing onto the bed too, I sat with my back against the headboard and released my cock. Seeing her still on all fours those magnificent tits hanging down and her ass in the air, my cock felt like it grew another inch.


"Come over here" I said.
She crawled over and straddled me. I positioned my cock at he entrance to the anus, her breasts level to my face.
"Sit down. There's a good girl. Sit down for daddy" and I patted her bottom.

[kanpuah]

Pamelas Punishment – (4)

Pamela bit her lip with pain as she slid down onto my hard cock. I squeezed and rubbed my face in her puppies as she complained how it hurt. I pressed her breasts together and pulled them apart and then just left them alone to watch how they swayed and shook with the stain she was under taking my length into her asshole. When it was nearly all the way in I pushed Pamela onto her back and held her legs up and together the way you do when you are changing a baby's diaper. From that angle I could see exactly waht was going on and I finally pushed my penis the whole way into her. We fucked like that for no longer than a minute, I couldn't control myself. Watching her asshole strain around my tool, her fat tits shake as I picked up speed. Seeing her face blush because of the position I had put her in and finally watching her orgasm, maybe for the first time in her life........End.


We haven't repeated what happened that day, although I would love to. Maybe one day she will do something wrong and I will just have to punish her again....

[kanpuah]

Fetish Stories - Shoe lover:

my husband has a huge foot and shoe fetish, iknew this early on in our
relationship , never said no to him reguarding it, he is so wonderful, i
remember one night i was sitting on his couch i had on a dress a brand
new pair of pantyhose and my classic black leather flat skimmmers, i did
notice that he had spent time looking at my feet as i had my legs
crossed and do a little dangling like i always do, for some reason that
nite as we sat and kissed each other how his eyes keep looking at me
dangling my shoe, i whispered in his ear if he is enjoying watching me
play with my shoes, then i could see him getting so aroused, he told me
that he loves my black shoes and the way they look when i wear them then
he told me what gets him going is that they are lowcut and likes to see
my toe clevage, so i lifted my leg up and pointed my toes and asked him
if this turned him on and by the look of the big boner in his pants and
the way he focused his eyes and my feet, he is very excite!
d and so am i, then he got up and sat on the floor and my feet, he
slipped off my shoe and started to kiss my foot and suck my big toe, i
was very aroused and getting wet watching this man loving my foot, he
slowly slipped on my shoe, then point my toes and arch my foot for him,
his pants were soaked, then a dangled my shoe wildly for him, he grabbed
my foot, took off my shoe then put his nose in my shoe and was inhaling
the odor of my shoe, he told me how much he enjoys looking at my hosed
foot and the way i slip on and off, then i told him to unzip his pants
and slid them off, then i could see the big erection bulging thru his
underwear, i slid off shoeand placed my panthosed foot on his wet and hot
boner and started to slowly caressing his nuts with my toes, meantime he
is sitting on the floor his legs are spreadand he is sniffing and kissing
my shoe now i place my toes on his shaft and am stroking him, i can feel
how hot he has gotten and he wants me to rub it faster , !
honey i said i want to make you boil over and after i said thati could
feel the excitement going up his shaft and seconds later he exploded in
a wild shower of hot gooey liquid, then took my foot and kissed it many
times as he was coming down from his wild ride, after this time i would
love to wear these shoes for him and i always have and always will and i
keep them in my closet and he has told me that he will go in there and
play with these shoes and then relieve himself. i just never realized how
much one person could admire something i wear but such a pleasure he
receives.

[kanpuah]

Group Sex - The Project:

One day i was invited over to Ari's house to help her and Jessica work
on thier Greek Mythology Project. They had a story with many guy parts in
it, and i had to play all of them. Jessica answered the door after i
knocked. Jessica is about 5'8" with brown hair and small but sexy tits.
She was wearing basketball shorts and a t-shirt. I could tell she was
wearing a thong with the way her ass looked. She led me to a room where
Ari was sitting. Ari is about 5'4" with blond hair and a round ass and
medium sized tits. We started filming, and everything was going smooth.
There was one sex scene in the project and for this we stripped down to
our underwear and faked it under the covers. I started getting a boner
while i doing it with Jessica, and she noticed. She thought it was pretty
funny and preceeded to make fun of me. Ari laughed also. I eventually
just pulled my penis out and started rubbing it. They just stared in
amazement. Finally Jessica asked if she could suck it and!
said sure go ahaead. It was the best blow job of my life. I cummed in her
mouth and she swollowed every bit of my cum. Next Ari gave us a strip
show. She peeled off her top exposing a lace bra and pulled off her
shorts showing us a pair of white panties. All this while Jessica is
slowly fingering herself. Ari came over and started stroking my penis,
making it really erect. I got down on my knees and started eating her out
while Jessica sucked her nipples. After a while we started fucking. I
inserted my penis into Jessica while she was liking Ari's clit making
both of them moan. I started slow, but got faster and faster, until just
before i cummed i pulled out and relaxed for a second. I started to bang
Ari doggy style now while she fingered Jessica. It was about this time
that Ari's mom walked in on us. She had been divorced for about a year
now. She stared in shock as we fucked, none of us noticing her. She
slipped her hand donw he shorts and began rubbing her pussy. Eve!
ntually she was naked and masturbating to us in the corner. I eventaually
pulled out of Ari and cummed all over her breasts and Jessica's breasts.
This is when we noticed Ari's mom, as she was reaching her climax. She
was moaning so loud in was making the dog bark. We finished the project
and i left, we never spoke of it again.

[kanpuah]

Jan the tease:

My wife is a sexy hot 40 year old, 38ds, long blond hair, 5-7,130, great
legs, hot bum, sexy face.

Jan loves to tease & is always horny after a few drinks.

We had a party & my friend brought his 20 year old son Dave.

We were at the fire I could see Dave was checking out Jan.
Jan caught the play & went into the house ,about 20 min later out she
came dressed in a short mini no panties you could tell it was so tight no
pantie line, a white tight see through tub top , you could see right
through the top ,when jan stood at the right angle the light from the
fire was shining.

Dave was checking jan out big time, this was turning me on & jan was
playing the roll of the super slut tease.

I grabed jan & told her Dave is hot for you, look at his hard on, wow she
said looking at his bulge.

All the people had left except Dave his dad was pased out in the house.
Jan was teasing Dave flashing her bum her pussy touching her tits licking
her lips sucking her fingers, wow i was turned on so was Dave.

I grabed jan from behind� & started to rub her big tits she reached up
her mini & started to rub her pussy as Dave watched ,he was rubbing his
cock through his pants.

Dave walked over lifted jans top & started to suck her tits,I walked away
sat in a chair & watched.

Dave picked jan up layed her on the table lifted her mini, first he
started to kiss her thights while rubbing her pussy then he lifted her
legs up & started to lick her bum hole up & down then he started to
finger her pussy & bum as he sucked the top of her pussy, jan was
thrusting her hips real wild moaning loud, yes DAVE finger fuck my holes,
I could tell she was cumming,I was horny as fuck my pants were off my
cock was in my hand as I watched this hot young stud eat my hot sexy
wife, I was stroking my cock slow watching my wifes hips thrust into
Daves mouth.

Dave pulled jan from the table pushed her to the ground ,,suck my cock
bitch he said wow I almost blew my load Jan cupped his ass with both
hands Dave grabed her hair & started to fuck her mouth, pumping faster
,suck my cock bitch he said with a loud moan as he blew a huge load into
my wifes mouth.

Jan need cock she mounted me as dave watched fucking me slow dave walked
over suck my cock bitch jan reached over pulled his cock into her mouth
as she rode me was about 5 min before dave was hard.

Dave pulled jan off my cock pushed her on the table & slamed his big cock
into janhe fucked her for 15 min real hard blew his load then said, YOUR
ass is mine.

Scince then Dave comes over all the time i watch� as the fuck & suck.

[otamay]

The story continues....

She offers me a seat and says "Mina,busy right now. You wait. You want tea?" I say no and ask how long I have to wait. About 45 minutes she tells me. Now I'm debating do I stick around for sloppy seconds, or take a walk. Brain vs. dick. Dick wins out, I stay.

The old woman starts making a phone call. A minute later she tells me that another girl is on her way. Meanwhile I've already had a look at Mina and my mind and hormones are in overdrive. She was really cute and to think at this moment she was only twenty feet away, riding some other guy. Well I had to sit down to hide the tent in my pants from the mama-san. Over the next few minutes she is trying to dole over me to make me comfortable. Then the front door opens and in like a whirlwind comes another young woman. She looks little out of breath as she talks to mama-san as she takes off her raincoat and scarf.

She steps over to me, gives me a big hug and says "How handsome young man we have."Mama-san then leads me off to an adjoining room.

It's pretty simple. Just a little larger then the queen-size mattress on the floor, with a night stand and a lamp. Mama-san hands me a towel and tells me to undress and Young will be right in. New to this, I undress down to my boxers and wait. Young knocks on the door and steps inside. While I was undressing, she had changed into a black tank top tee and shorts. Nothing sexy but it gave me a good view of her legs.
"Please $80 dollars for house. "she says. I take the money from my jeans and hand it over to her. She walks out the room. She comes right back and puts a red scarf over the lamp.Hmm...nice effect.She walks over to a tape player in the corner and puts on some relaxation music (waves on the ocean or something like that). She sits down across from me and asks whether I want a soft of hard massage. Well not really knowing the etiquette for getting laid in a place like this so I just opt for the hard massage.

"Lie down on your stomach." she says. As soon as I do, she softly runs her fingers over my back, over my butt and down my legs. She grabs the towel and unfolds it over my butt. "I take off you underwear. Oil may stain it." She instructs me as she reaches under the towel and slides down my underwear. Now we're getting somewhere. She reaches under the night stand for some oil she pours into her hand. She rubs it in her hands then starts to rub it over my back. Mmm, a hint of ginger. She starts at my neck and shoulders giving me a strong massage. I've never had a professional massage but this was very soothing. She continued on my back which felt really great. Although, a couple of times I had to squirm around because she was hitting some ticklish spots.

She lifted the towel slightly, folding it over my ass so that the lower part of my cheeks was exposed. She started working on my right calf and thigh. As she rubbed my calf back and forth, I felt my legs start to open up a bit. It was also causing my pelvis to rock my dick against the table. I felt my erection start to well up. She then surprised me by lifting up the towel and folding it back so that my right cheek was fully exposed. She got a little bit more oil and started to kneel my butt. My dick was so hard now I raised my but up slightly to give myself some room. Young slapped my ass playfully and laughed. She then covered me again with the towel and moved to the opposite side of the bed. She worked on my other leg the same way as efore. Again the rocking of my leg was stimulating my cock. She lifted the towel over my left buttock and began to knead it. This time though she allowed the towel to fall off completely. She started raking her nails softly over my ass now making small then big circles. Occasionall why she would allow her nails to slide down my ass crack over my scrotum. That really got a rise out of me. "Okay,you turn over now. "She whispered in my ear.

[otamay]

Final part.....
I turned over, my dick was at full staff. She put her hand over my chest, aressing me. She put her right hand between my legs to caress my balls. Pre-cum was dripping from my dick. "Aww my friend crying. "she joked with a playful pout. "How I make him happy again?" she asked as she tossed my hair. I just laughed to her. She continued with her caresses and asked "So what do you want?"

Mind you at this point I was still a bit hesitant about this. I couldn't get over the feeling that any minute cops were gonna bust in ."I don't know. This feels real good." I told her. I took a chance and allow my hand to graze over her left breast. She didn't flinch." I wanna go inside you. "I said softly.

"Eighty dollar." she responded.

Okay, you're going to have to excuse my naiveté here. This really was my first time doing this. I thought that the door fee took care of everything. I didn't have any more money with me. Apologizing, I told her this. Looking down sadly at me she said "Okay, we finish massage." She continued to massage my thighs and feet for a few more minutes. But she then surprised me by moving over to my side again and taking hold of my penis. She smiles over to me and said "I give you my special massage." She began wanking on my semi-hard penis. When I was fully erect, she lowered her head to it. She took the head of my dick in her mouth. Her tongue was swirling around the head. I saw her cheeks cave in as she sucked on my head. Her hand started to move up and down .Her mouth soon followed along as she bobbed up and down. My dick was really starting to feel alive as she went down on me. I tilted a little to reach my hand under her shirt. Feeling for her breast I was impeded by her bra. I reached around to undo the hooks in the back. First try and bingo. I reached in front again and found her breast. A nice handful. Caressing her breast I could feel her nipple start to become erect.

She continued working on my dick and it wasn't soon before I started feeling my ball well up at my impending eruption. I was breathing heavier, bringing my hips up to meet her mouth. Suddenly my body contracted as my cum started to spew forth. She didn't back off though. Her mouth stayed right on my dick, sucking away. In short time I was spent and she sat up. I looked down at her hand on my dick. Somehow she had managed to slip a condom on me without me noticing. Wow, cool trick! Anyway, she took off the condom and grabbed some tissue to wipe me off. She got up fixed her bra and left the room. What now I thought, lying there alone. A minute later she returned with a hot towel to clean me off well. I could get used to this easy.

She left the room. I got dressed and walked out the room. The mama-san helped me with my coat. I whispered over to Young that I was sorry about not having more cash and that I would have really loved to have done more. She smiled and said "Next time you know."

I left with the knowledge I was definitely going to be returning.

The End

[David_Ginola]

Wahhhh tks bro birdie, kanpuah n otamay for sharing.....

bro kanpuah, u r on my uplist. Thanks everyone.:D

[hehe18]

Very nice story to read, short and juicy. Thanks for sharing Brothers :)

[birdie8819]

Very nice story to read, short and juicy. Thanks for sharing Brothers

WAH......so many bro's here support my thread I'll work harder , bro kanpuah me will up you once I settle all those gibe me favour . :)

Also Thanks bro otamay for posting in my thread . Nice story keep it cuming . :D

[kanpuah]

Thanks to all Brothers who enjoy reading the stories posted by me and the other brothers. Thanks to Bro otamay who've added my pts and I have return your favour.

Here's another juicy story for your reading pleasure :)

Pam and the Gym Teacher - 1


Pam was thrilled. She finally managed to get out of math class. Now she could sneak out with her friends a whole hour before lunch.

She turned down the hallway and spotted Mr. DeLoy, the principal, headed in her direction. She stopped in her tracks. His face was set in an evil grimace and he was glancing side to side as he stormed down the hall. He appeared to be looking for trouble, and Pam didn't want it to be her.

She took a shortcut through the gym to avoid him and not risk detention for skipping class. Just before he looked in her direction she ducked through the gym door and stood with her back pressed against the wall and watched through the small windows set in the doors as he walked past.

She was holding her breath and let it out in one big sigh of relief. She started to walk across the gym to the doors at the other end when she heard a voice shout, "Pam!" and froze.

But when she turned, it wasn't DeLoy, but Jim Litton, the gym teacher.

"Are you planning to come to class today?" he asked, as he strode toward her with his arms swinging at his sides.

"I was thinking about it," Pam said.

"You sure you're not thinking about other things?"

"Like what?"

"Like boys."

Pam put her hands on her hips, turning her big, innocent eyes up to him.

"Mr. Litton, do you think all I care about is boys?"

"Yes. I see you watching all the boys. I know."

Pam grinned. "What else do you know?"

"Oh, I know a thing or two."

[kanpuah]

Pam and the Gym Teacher - 2


Pam stepped closer to him. "Oh, yeah? I know a thing or two about you, too."

He lowered his voice. "Like what?"

"Like how much you like to look at girls. Especially me."

His eyebrows went up, but he remained cool. Most of the boys she knew broke into a nervous sweat when she confronted them with the possibility of sex. Litton's unexpected reaction intrigued her.

"I know how much you like to look at my legs when I wear shorts in class."

He chuckled and looked around.

"You don't miss much, do you?"

"Not much."

"I do like your legs. I like it so much more when you bend over."

Pam was shocked by something so bold from a teacher. She struggled to look as cool as he was, even though on the inside she was so turned on her wet pussy was soaking her panties.

"What do you see when I bend over?"

She glanced down at his crotch and saw the outline of his hard penis.

"I see an ass that begs to be touched," he said, grabbing his crotch.

His cock swelled in his pants, like a long banana stuffed in his pocket.

Pam squirmed in her tight jeans. She licked her lips. Anything was better than being busted by DeLoy. She put her hand on his crotch and rubbed it. He stiffened. His hands dropped from his hips, clenching and unclenching.

"Do you want to do it with me?" she whispered, and stroked her hand up the inside of his thigh and over the rigid bulge.

Her fingers started to work down the zipper of his pants.


"Not here," he whispered, stopping her. "Come on."

He took her hand and led her out the gym and across the hall to his office, with the words Athletic Director printed on the door, which he unlocked and opened. Pam was about to reach for the front of his pants again, but noticed a group of people sitting along the wall in the adjacent corridor, eating their lunches. One guy caught her eye just as she turned away and followed Litton into the office.

"I wanna see your cock," Pam gasped, pinning Litton against the door as soon as he locked it.

Immediately her hands were pulling off his shirt and ripping open his pants.

"Why don't you give me a blow job?"

"I will, as soon as I get your pants off."

For some reason, she was having difficulty with the zipper on the front of his pants. She couldn't remember ever having so much trouble getting at a cock, but his damn pants were frustrating the hell out of her.

[kanpuah]

Pam and the Gym Teacher - 3


"Goddamn it, what the hell's wrong with your pants? I can't get them open," she said.

"Let me get it, you just take your clothes off."

Pam stepped back and he yanked his zipper down and his pants hit the floor. Her face lit up when his dick jumped out. She fell to her knees in front of him, taking it deep into her mouth.

"Oh, Pam," Litton moaned, putting his hand on top of her head. "You make me feel more like a man than any other woman I've ever met."

Pam ignored his inane jabber and sucked. She didn't care what he felt, she just wanted his cock in her mouth. She put a hand around each of his legs to help her bob her head and keep her mouth around his pole. Each time she went down, his balls slapped against her chin and the head of his cock touched the back of her throat. It wasn't nearly as long as Ethan's, but at the moment it was just fine.


Moaning with joy and mumbling something about being in paradise, Litton closed his hands around the sides of Pam's head, pressing in on her ears and holding her firmly. She let him hold her head and moaned. She didn't want him to cum in her mouth right away and go soft on her.

She pulled his cock out of her mouth and licked her way up his body, stopping at his bellybutton and his nipples. Her tongue weaved like a pink snake through the dark hair on his chest.

"If DeLoy found out what we were doing right now, he'd fire me and kick you out of school," he said.

Pam pumped his dick in her hand.

"So don't tell him. Let him get his own girl. I bet he's got his hands on more girls in this school than all the guys on the football team."

She rubbed her crotch against his thigh and he squeezed her tits. He put his hand on her ass and pulled her tight against his body.

Litton raised her shirt and was in the middle of getting her bra open when she turned away and strutted the few feet to his desk. She leaned over it, facing away from him, and arched her back while she pushed her jeans down, exposing her ass. The waist band of her jeans slid down over the round curve of her hips, revealing the tight, French cut pink bikini panties beneath. She looked back over her shoulder to see how good her ass looked, and noticed how her hair fell down her bare back almost to the edge of her panties.

[kanpuah]

Pam and the Gym Teacher - 4


With her jeans down to her knees, she hooked a finger under the edge of her panties and tugged. The elastic waistband stretched down and the rest of her panties followed, revealing her bare, white ass.

"Oh good God," Litton mumbled.

Pam turned her eyes up to his, still looking back over her shoulder, with a pout on her lips. She bent forward a little more to let him see just a hint of her pink pussy lips hiding between her thighs. She was warm and as wet. She looked at his cock. It looked hard enough to drill through a concrete wall.

"Would you mind?" Pam whispered in a breathy, sexy, little girl's voice. "I have a little itch down there and I just can't reach it."

"I'd be glad to help you out, young lady," he said, sauntering towards her as if being led by his dick.

Pam giggled. Litton positioned himself right up to her ass and held her hips with one hand while he used the other to put the tip of his cock into her cunt.

"Little girls like you shouldn't talk to big strangers like me. It might get you in a lot of trouble."

Pam spread her legs a bit wider and moaned as he pushed his dick into her pussy. She leaned on her elbows on the desk and let her hair fall over her face.

"I like this kind of trouble," she moaned, twisting her hips.

"I bet you do."

His cock plunged into her tunnel. He held her slim waist and pressed his groin firmly against her ass. Pam pressed back.

[kanpuah]

Pam and the Gym Teacher - 5


She listened to his heavy breathing and happy grunts and watched their reflection in the glass bookcase door behind the desk. She smiled, amused by the cute expression on his face. His forehead was dotted with tiny beads of sweat, like he had just come out of a shower. His eyes were squeezed shut, which wrinkled his forehead like an old dirt road, and his lips made funny little puckering motions, all twisted and screwed up. He had a funny way of breathing in small, controlled, regulated puffs, as if he was running a marathon and needed to conserve his energy. He pumped very steadily, very regularly, and it felt very good, good enough to make her want to keep this up for a long time.

She liked the way he screwed and was glad she had taken this opportunity to make it with a man she had wanted like this for almost three years. If she had known when she was just a freshman how easy it would be to get inside his pants, she could have done this much sooner.

She thought back to the first day of gym class her freshman year, when she met
Jim Litton for the first time. She remembered the way he caught her attention when he walked in by lifting and moving the band podium, something everyone else in school considered to be immovable because of its size and weight and he put it out of the way on his own without breaking a sweat. The powerful, bulging muscles in his legs and arms made her insides quiver that day, and since then she'd always wanted to put her hands on those muscles.

His hands were squeezing her hips. He quickened his pace, pumping her harder like he was close to cumming. She was panting and moaning, tightening and releasing her grip on the edge of the desk. His hard thrusts rocked her back and forth on the balls of her feet like she was a tall pole in a strong wind. Her short moans grew quicker than his thrusts, and then she began to squeal. At the same time, his steady, regular pumping became long, hard strokes, until she felt streams of warm, thick cum gushing from the end of his cock. His hips slapped her ass and she gritted her teeth, grunting each time.

He finished and breathed a long sigh of relief. Pam was breathing hard, but he was hardly worked up. He continued to poke his dick around inside her and she continued to crank her hips. His sperm churned deep inside her, making her feel warm and relaxed all over.

"Oh, yeah," he sighed.

Pam rested her chin in her palms with a satisfied grin, while he rubbed her ass and slowly stroked her cunt with his cock. He reached under and squeezed her tits.

"You better get back to class now," he whispered in her ear.

"I am in class. I'm in sex-ed."

She pushed her ass up a little higher and thought she felt his cock growing hard again.

"You're a horny fucking little girl."

He began to fuck her faster.

"I'm not a little girl. Oh!" she gasped.

He was hard again and he was going to make her cum.

"Oh, my. Oh, yes, Mr. Litton," she moaned, biting her lip and clawing at the desk.

She squeezed her eyes shut and groaned long and loud, absently wondering if the people out in the hall could hear them.

"Oh, yeah," he moaned again, squirting more cum into her pussy.

They froze together in position, neither of them moaning, just breathing hard and both of them had their eyes closed.

"One more time?" Pam asked, trying to catch her breath.

"More? You got enough cum in you now to impregnate half the girls in this school. I hope you're on the pill."

"With that much sperm I could have twins, couldn't I?"

She looked back over her shoulder with a smile.

"Don't say shit like that. The last thing I need is to get a student pregnant."

He pulled his wet cock out with a loud slurp and stuffed it back into his pants.

"I guess we'll find out in a couple of months, won't we?"

Pam remained leaning over the desk with her ass in the air. The cool air against her warm cunt felt nice.

"How old are you?"

Pam laughed and stood up. "Eighteen."

"Jesus, I'm fucked."

[kanpuah]

Pam and the Gym Teacher - 6


"So am I," Pam said nonchalantly, checking the flow of sperm from her cunt. "You did give me a lot," she said, with her hand between her thighs. "This is gonna feel good all day."

She slowly pulled her panties up while he stood by the door and watched. She pulled the pink fabric snug against her crotch and his sperm quickly soaked through, making a large, dark stain. She pulled her tight jeans up over her hips, swaying her hips from side to side to slide them on. She rehooked her bra, adjusting it over her tits and pulled her shirt back down. In only moments there was a small wet stain in the crotch of her jeans.

"Anytime you want some more of that sperm, you just stop by and tell me. My dick's always hard for you," he said.

Pam smiled and reached between his legs.

"Goddamn, it is hard. You're like a fountain of sperm, aren't you?"

She was just about to get down and suck his cock again, but he opened the door and the people sitting out in the hallway looked up at them. She quickly took a serious attitude to hide what they were really doing.

"Thank you, Mr. Litton," she said and walked away just as the lunch bell rang and all the students jumped up to go to their next class.....End

[birdie8819]

Good The Morning bro kanpuah !!! :)

NNKC so early post story made me read liao steam steam......BUAY TAHAN !!!!! :p

[birdie8819]

Now my turn to post one story - Title : Julie and the office bull

As chat up lines go it was certainly different.
“At least give us your knickers to sniff then.” My colleague suggested with a mischievous glint in his eyes.

Stevie Taylor was the IT King at Owen Martins and was known as ‘the Office Bull’ because he had a reputation for bedding a lot of women including several female members of staff… but he was also the sleaziest man in the world. He made my flesh creep and turned me on in equal measures.

“Nooooooooo I will not!” I sighed as I dismissed his request.

This was the Monday of the second week Stevie and I had worked long hours re-programming and updating the company data base and as usual, he was taking every opportunity to introduce sex into the conversation. Although I’d worked for the Company for over 3 years this was the first time I’d ever had to work closely with him and it was a little bit unnerving.

“I bet you wear really sexy knickers,” the pervert continued, “a thong? A tiny G-string? Open crotch? Yes…that’s it!” Stevie chuckled when I glared at him, “I bet you’re wearing cheap, red tacky open-crotch knickers!”

“I am not!” I maintained, “Now let’s get back to work”. I knew I should ignore him but he just kept going on and on like yappy terrier.

Stevie was incorrigible; all he seemed to do whenever I saw him at lunch or whatever was talk about sex; his conquests at the weekend, his potential conquests, magazines that he’d seen, porn on the internet and girls he wanted to have sex with – detailing exactly what he wanted to do to and with them.

I look back now and it was probably ‘sexual harassment in the workplace’, but Stevie was one of those people that oozed charm and charisma meaning that everyone just laughed along with him.

“So what type are you wearing then?” The hairy faced geek continued beating me down.

“I’m not telling you!” I was becoming flustered now but I wondered if it would be simpler just to tell him. This was the third night in a row this week, for us to work together until midnight. Stevie had finished his part of the job so had spent the last hour or so asking me to go into the toilets for a ‘quick shag because his nuts were busting’ and I consistently refused his lecherous request.

It wasn’t that I didn’t want to but I couldn’t, could I? I’m Julie; 39 years old, married with 2 teenage sons, a Senior HR Executive and I’ve been told that I look a bit like the red-headed singer Reba McIntyre and I’m bored shitless with my life!

“I’m not even your type.” I muttered as I kept furiously typing so I didn’t have to think about him and what he wanted to do with me.

“So,” the Gremlin grinned, “what is my type, then?”

I shrugged my shoulders, “Common, slutty, trampy, easy women that wear too much make-up and not enough clothes…..tarts!” I felt like I’d won a small victory when he finally fell silent for a moment or two.

“I’ve got to admit,” Stevie heaved a sigh as he eased closer to me slowly enunciating every word slowly into my ear, “Actually….I have fucked a lot of women like that…but I like a challenge too and I’ve literally fucked the arse off scores of women just like you!”

He was so close to me now I could smell him. It wasn’t a bad smell but not a pleasant one either…just ‘his smell’. He was quite a bit younger than me – in his mid twenties and had dark shaggy hair. He hardly ever shaved and dressed very casually which made him stand out in our very conservative office. His choice of clothes always looked like someone else did his shopping for him. Nothing ever matched and he did like bright colours which is always unusual in a man. He probably thought he looked a bit like Brad Pitt or that singer in Oasis.

I on the other hand am always immaculately dressed in smart business attire; usually from M& S but sometimes with a few Designer names added for extra effect.

“What do you mean ‘women like me’?” I nervously asked as I typed so fast it looked like I was using a foreign language – thank God for ‘spell check’.

He smiled, guessing that he was making progress. It was an easy-going smile. A confident smile. A predator’s smile. The smile I presume a lion smiles just before it sinks its teeth into a zebra at a water hole.

“Women who are married but bored. Women who have deep dark desires that they want fulfilling; but don’t know how to go about it.” Stevie’s voice had now dropped several octaves and was becoming very husky….which could have been the result of the 40 cigarettes a day he smoked.

That was ‘his smell’! Cigarettes, beer and cheap cologne! Hooray! I’d cracked it!

“They’ve usually got the looks, the career, the clothes, the house, the big flash car, the holidays abroad but….” He paused as I stopped typing, my fingers frozen to the keyboard, “but deep down they need some passion put back into their lives!”


‘My God!!’ I thought…..’He could be a psychiatrist! He’d just described me and my life to a T.

I have my glorious career a 6 bedroom/3 bathroom house, my own BMW 3 series, a handsome husband with his own property business but who works long hours and weekends, we have a nice villa on Majorca but….but…but…something was missing; it was all so hollow and shallow.

Stevie was now sitting so close to me as he whispered into my ear I could feel the heat from his body. His fingers were soon inside my blouse and caressing the soft flesh of my boob. He was so gentle I could hardly feel his touch but it also felt like a thousand watts of electricity surging through my skin as he tried to peel my bra back.


I suddenly jumped up pushed him away and announced, “Enough! I need a cup of coffee!” Then I fled out of the office to the tea room. My hands were shaking as I filled the kettle with water.

I sensed that he was standing behind me in the doorway as I stared out of the window into the twinkling darkness of our city.

My mouth was as dry as a digestive biscuit but I managed to utter; “Why do you want my….you know….knickers?”

Stevie quietly chuckled.

“So I can sniff them and wrap them around my stiffy and wank into them while I think about you bending over your desk with your skirt up over your bare arse and your legs wide apart…begging me to fuck you. Come on Jools…my balls are bursting….you can’t leave me like this.”

I whispered. “You’re disgusting….you know that, don’t you?”

“I can be as disgusting as you want me to be.” The laugh in his voice getting louder, “Every perversion can be catered for!”

I was trembling as I slowly turned my head towards him. He’d finally worn me down after 3 full days of pestering and sexy talk.

“You wouldn’t tell anyone….would you?” My voice was barely audible now as I considered his proposition.

“Fuck no!” He chortled. “It’ll be our little secret…..I bet you’ve got lots of little secrets.”


“When would you….you know….actually do it?” My heart was thumping and I actually felt sick as I uttered the words.

“As soon as I get home!” He was now grinning like a fool and rubbing the bulge in his baggy cords.

Actually I did want to watch him masturbate….desperately so. As a teenager I’d sometimes hidden behind the bedroom door to watch my brothers masturbate then rush back to my own room and play with myself. Only one boyfriend had ever done it for me and my husband has always claimed that it’s something that he’s never done.

“I don’t know…..” My words tailed off as I poured the boiling water into my cup. Still not looking him in the eye I checked my watch. It was nearly 11pm and we were nearly finished for the night. I was trembling as I sipped my coffee. Stevie stared silently at me continuously rubbing his erection - which did look rather large!

To be continue .......

[birdie8819]

“Wait there then.” My mouth was so dry my voice was hardly audible.
I shivered as I brushed passed him on my way to the ladies room.

I was struggling to breathe as I lifted my skirt and eased my peach satin thong down my thighs. My brain felt like a huge marshmallow as I tried to decide if I was doing the right thing. It was probably 20 years since I’d last done anything that could be considered ‘naughty’ and even then it was nothing like this. Could I really give a horny work colleague my knickers to masturbate into?

It was strangely liberating as I walked along the corridor back to the kitchen…..knickerless.

Stevie was looking apprehensive when I opened the door.

“Here, but I want them back.” I said as I dropped my panties onto the table, without thinking about the consequences.

“You little minx!” Stevie laughed as he picked my small thong up and examined them, running his finger along the warm damp crotch. I tried to look blank as he put them to his face and inhaled deeply but my nipples suddenly popped out like a pair of thimbles.

I didn’t move an inch as Stevie kept my panties pressed to his face and held his hand out and tickled my erect nipples for a few seconds.

“We should go home now.” I nonchalantly told him as I turned away and poured the full cup of coffee down the sink.

We didn’t speak another word as Stevie did a security check and I packed my laptop away. As he finally turned the key in the lock he looked at me and winked. I smiled a knowing smile.

“Goodnight.” We said in unison; then he turned to walk home and I crossed the car park.

My stomach was turning somersaults as I lifted my skirt to keep checking that my pulsating pussy was really uncovered as I drove home. I arrived home at 11.45 to find my two sons bickering in the kitchen as two different types of music blared out of their respective bedrooms and Greg my husband was already fast asleep in bed, no doubt aided by half a bottle of malt whisky.

I struggled to get to sleep as I contemplated what I’d done. My fingers kept wandering between my legs to touch my sticky vagina but I couldn’t find the courage to masturbate and relieve my sexual tension as I lay next to my drunken husband.

The following day I arrived at my desk to find a post-it note on my chair. ‘There’s a present for you in the top drawer’.

I tentatively opened it to find yesterday’s knickers scrunched up into a ball. I looked around and couldn’t see anyone who looked like they were going to visit me so I took them out and examined them.

I was nearly overcome by the smell of sex as I unfolded my soiled thong. The satin material was absolutely coated in hardened cum but the crotch was still sticky and warm! The dirty bugger must have used them one last time this morning….in my office. I threw them back into the drawer when my assistant knocked on the door.

“Good morning.” She smiled as she placed my post on the desk. “Are you ok? You look a bit….flushed?”

I smiled and told her I was fine.
The afternoon dragged by. Every time I saw movement outside my office I looked up hoping it would be Stevie but it never was. I contented myself with secretly touching and sniffing my dirty knickers that he had used to masturbate in; making myself incredibly horny. Every ten minutes or so I would open the drawer to look at the soiled panties and the smell of dried sperm was very nearly over powering. In fact the stench and feel made me the horniest I’d felt in a lot of years. So much so I was even tempted to go into the ladies toilet and masturbate myself….but I resisted.

I finally spotted him at 5pm just as everyone was leaving. He smiled and mimed drinking a cup of coffee. My stomach was spinning as I smiled and nodded agreement that I wanted a cup.

10 minutes later he sauntered into my office with two cups. We chatted about work and what was planned for the evening for 10 or 15 minutes. I tried to remain calm but all I could think about was the pair of soiled knickers in my drawer.
Just as he finished his coffee he grinned and asked, “Did you like my little present?”

I instantly blushed but nodded in the affirmative.

“I wanked off into them three times last night!” Stevie looked very pleased with himself.

“They were….were,” I stammered, “still…..wet.”

“I thought you’d like that.” He grinned, “I cracked one out in here this morning too.”

“You truly are a disgusting man.” I told him, with a little smile.

“Did you finger yourself when you got home?” Stevie asked in a matter of fact way as we walked towards the main office.

“I did not!” I told him indignantly, “Any way, I wouldn’t tell you even if I did!” Then I poked him in the ribs with my elbow.

I tried to remain dignified as Stevie pestered me all evening about the knickers I’d given him the previous night and what he’d been thinking about while he was wanking into them. He took great pleasure in telling me exactly how much ‘stuff’ he’d expelled each time. I tried to hide my feelings especially as I thought that my pussy might explode but eventually my erect nipples gave me away.

At one stage he was standing behind me watching me work on screen, it didn’t take him long to begin rubbing his erection against my back. When I didn’t complain he slid his arms around me and cupped my breasts making me sigh. I let him massage them for a couple of minutes then shrugged him off telling him that ‘we had work to do.’

As the evening wore on he kept asking what underwear I had on and making lewd suggestive comments.

At 8.30 we stopped for a break.

“Are you going to give me your knickers again tonight?” He asked as I organised some sandwiches.

Without hesitating I teased him by saying “I might. I haven’t decided.”

He continued like this for nearly 20 minutes – trying to guess what I was wearing and telling me again how much he’d enjoyed wanking into the pair the previous night.

“If you can guess what colour they are….you can have them.” I giggled.

“Pink.” He immediately replied.

I was stunned and pulled a funny face.

“How did you guess?”

“You look like you always wear a matching set.” He smiled a winning smile.

Of course! I always wore matching underwear and he’d already seen my bra. Shit!

“Can I have them now?” He asked.

“Why now?”
“I want to watch you walking around knowing you haven’t got any knickers on for the rest of the night.”

I gulped. That was exactly how I was feeling, especially after ‘not having knickers on’ the previous evening had been such a turn on.

I smiled and made to walk out of the kitchen.

“No.” Stevie put his hand up to stop me, “take them off in here in front of me.”

We were on opposite sides of the small room and his hypnotic baby blue eyes were locked on mine. For the first time in my life I couldn’t stop myself doing something outrageous.

Without saying a word I hitched my grey pleated skirt up to my thighs and fumbled for the elastic at the top of my thong.

“Higher…lift it higher than that.” Stevie demanded in low voice.

My heart was pounding as I lifted my skirt as ordered, with one hand and began removing my panties with the other; never taking my eyes off his.

His mouth broke into a huge grin.

“Stockings! I love women in stockings.”

I already knew that from previous conversations and had worn barely black hold-ups with a wide lace welt especially for him; but he didn’t know that.

As I pulled my panties down my legs I knew he was also getting a clear look at my hairy ginger pubes. Then when I had to lift my foot to step out of them I knew he could actually see my pussy as well. I’d never ever felt like this before and was revelling in my new found naughtiness.

As I threw my panties across the room to him I straightened my skirt as if I’d just done the most natural thing in the world.

Stevie easily caught them and pressed them against his face and inhaled my musk.

“MMMmmm.” He purred, “I love the smell of warm pussy.” Then placed them in his shirt pocket with a little bit sticking out like a handkerchief.

It felt really odd but very liberating and very, very sexy wandering around the office with no knickers on under my skirt; especially as Stevie obviously knew my secret.

As we worked he kept asking how often I wore stockings and did I ever wear suspenders with real nylons?

At first I told him I hardly wore them then admitted to wearing nice sexy underwear and hold-ups to make me feel ‘good’ and I did occasionally wear stockings and suspenders…..on special occasions. This really pleased him and he made me promise to wear a set the following day.

To be continue..........

[birdie8819]

As we finished work at 11.30 Stevie asked me if I wanted a coffee before we left for home. I guessed that he had some other kind of agenda on his mind but agreed anyway.

As I waited for the kettle to boil Stevie flamboyantly sniffed my knickers for what must have been the 90th time of the night.

“Show me your beaver again.” He told me in quite a forceful way. Without hesitating I lifted my skirt with both hands so he got a full view of my stocking tops, pubes and pussy.

With my knickers still pressed against his face he began unbuckling his belt. I began shaking with excitement as he unbuttoned the fly on his jeans and let them fall to his ankles. I was so excited my mouth hung open as he pulled his underpants down and his penis came into view. The purple tip was poking out of his floppy foreskin and it reminded me of a King Size Greggs sausage roll.

“It’s only fair you can see mine if I’ve seen yours.” He chuckled as he wrapped my panties around it and began tugging at the shaft to make it even stiffer….if that was possible.

“What’s that?” I croaked and nodded towards his thing when his purple knob came into view.

“Oh? This?” He grinned as he pulled at a gold ring that was attached to the hole and the tip. “My Prince Albert. Haven’t you seen one before?”

I shook my head and stared at it as his penis grew even longer and harder before my very eyes.

I could feel beads of sweat forming on my forehead and my heart was racing as I stared at the sight in front of me. His pubes were shaved back to a number 1 or 2 making his cock look absolutely massive and he had a thick barbed wire tattoo around his left thigh.
Stevie made himself comfortable against the bench and began openly masturbating and talking dirty to me.

“Have you ever seen a cock this big?”
“I want you to suck it for me, deep throat me and swallow my spunk.”
“You’re gonna fucking beg me to shove this up your fucking married cunt.”
“I want to see you stick your fingers up your fucking twat until you cum.” (I shook my head).

Still with my skirt held up against my tummy I thought I was peeing myself because I could feel something warm running down my thigh as Stevie wanked so fast I thought his tattoos might fly off his arm.

He soon began grunting and grinding his teeth. Even innocent little me knew what this meant. He stepped forward and dropped my panties onto the kitchen table.

“Are you ready?” My young colleague mumbled. I nodded.

With one last furious stroke he sighed….then a long stream of cum shot out and landed on my knickers then he stepped even closer and forced another two short spurts out until they were coated in the stuff.

I’d never witnessed anything like it in my life and was now so excited I thought I might feint.

“God…..that was fucking great.” Ken panted. “Did you enjoy that?”

I nodded.

“You gonna play with yourself now?” He asked in his soft Northern Irish brogue.

I desperately wanted to but shook my head.

“But you want to cum, don’t you?” He asked in a concerned manner.

I shrugged my shoulders as he shuffled around the table, his jeans still around his ankles.

“Will you let me lick you out then?”

I nodded and he swiftly whipped his t-shirt off revealing a chest and arms covered in Celtic tattoos.

Steve then swivelled me around and lifted me onto the table with my bum on the edge; then he whipped my skirt up until it covered my stomach leaving my private parts exposed for him. I don’t think I’d ever had sex – definitely not oral sex – without having a shower first to clean up. This was so spontaneous it just felt right.
I clung onto the table as he raised my thighs onto his shoulders and buried his face into my soaking wet vagina making me sigh.

I was immediately throwing my head from side to side as my co-worker lapped at my sopping hole and clitoris. Stevie was amazing; his tongue darted in and out and up and down and around the sides then over my love-button then down to the tight piece of skin between my pussy and my bum hole. I was in sexual Heaven for the first time in nearly 15 years. After a minute or two he began stroking my nylon covered thighs as he brought me closer and closer to an orgasm.

My fingers were nearly tearing into the Formica when he sucked on my clit and slid a long finger inside me as the stubble on his chin scratched my most tender folds.

“Ugh, ugh, uuuuugggghhhhh.” I gurgled unable to make coherent speech when he slid a second finger in and licked and sucked my clitoris even harder and faster.

I was so nearly there and knew I couldn’t hold out much longer.

“Oooooooohhhhhhhh…..OOOOOOOHHHHH!” I moaned when my orgasm finally overwhelmed me. Stevie was obviously some kind of oral expert because he stopped licking my button but continued licking around the sides of my pussy lips as he kept slowly grinding his fingers in circles deep inside my orifice pressing against the thin membrane of my back passage.

I lay with my eyes closed; revelling in the afterglow for a minute or so as Steve rose to his feet and stood between my floppy legs. When I opened my eyes his huge thing was as hard as ever again and only an inch away from my pussy.

“Do you want me to?” He whispered.

I nodded and smiled.

He lifted my left leg up and nudged his fat knob against my gaping pussy.

“Are you sure?” He asked as he rubbed the metal ring along my wet willing opening.

“Yes.” I whispered and closed my eyes.

Stevie was gentle at first; slowly guiding his big cock into my under used vagina. I was so wet and turned on it slipped in very easily but I still wriggled and sighed as I attempted to accommodate the whole thing. I’d always been satisfied by my husband; and my only other lover had been about the same size as Greg; but Stevie’s cock must have been two inches longer and much thicker than either of them.

As soon as he realised that I was enjoying myself he pushed my knee back onto my chest causing his cock to go in even deeper then he began speeding up with his thrusts.

“Do you like that?” He grunted, “Do you like getting fucked by my big cock?”

I nodded and gritted my teeth.
“Tell me how much you like getting fucked.” “Come on Jools; tell me how much you like it.”

I’d never been very vocal during sex and didn’t know what to say.

“Come on you married fucker; tell me how much you want my cock!”
I think he was getting frustrated at my silence because his thrusts became even faster as he lifted my other leg into the air too.

“I’m gonna fill your fucking married cunt full of spunk then make you wear your dirty fucking knickers to go home to your husband in!” Steve rasped as he leant forward pushing both of my legs against my boobs, making his cock nearly go into my chest.

“Is that what you want?” He kept muttering as he pounded away at my pussy. “Do you want me to send you home with a cunt full of spunk and a pair of spunky knickers?”

I was nearly delirious now and nodded agreement as the Gold Prince Albert ring rasped against the wall of my pussy.

“Say it then! SAY IT!”

“Fill me….full of ….ooohhh…..your…..spunk.” Although I’d never used the word before it was quite accurate…..I did want him to fill me up with his stuff.

“Louder.” He grunted as he squeezed my boobs tightly and battered my hole with his big cock.

“Fill my…..pussy full of your…SPUNK!” I spat out just as his body stiffened and my pussy instantly got very hot as he gushed deep inside my womb.

“Good girl.” He sighed in that sexy husky voice as he eased my aching legs back down without removing his cock from my hot wet box.

I sat up, taking my weight on my wrists as Stevie continued fucking me slowly and stroking my boobs through my blouse.

“Did you enjoy that?” he asked as he stroked my hair.

“Yes I did.” I smiled, “A lot….a whole lot.”

When we eventually uncoupled he handed me my soiled panties.
“I was serious.” He grinned. “Put them back on.”

His stuff from earlier had soaked into the material leaving a set of white stains; but I put them on without wiping myself clean anyway. Giggling as I did so.

It felt particularly weird as I pulled the dirty panties up until they squished against my wet pussy.

As Stevie locked the main door and waited for the alarm to engage he turned towards me.
“I’ll be getting off home then.” He said as if there was still a question to be asked.

We both seemed unsure what to do next. Should I kiss him goodnight? Offer him a lift home? Shake his hand.

“I suppose.” I replied and walked to my car.

The following day I wore a nice loose fitting blue dress and matching heeled sandals for work. Oh…and a matching white lace ¾ cup bra, thong and suspender belt with a pair of nude Cervin Capri 7 denier RHT stockings. I felt very, very sexy all day.

My friend Rosie even commented on how sexy I looked…asking if I was going somewhere special after work.
I tried to pass it off by saying, “Every so often I like to dress up.”

“You’ll have to be careful around Stevie dressed like that.” She grinned as she went back to her own desk.

My stomach fluttered at the thought of her guessing something could be going on between me and ‘the Office Bull’.

To be continue......

[birdie8819]

As soon as we were alone in the kitchen Steve lifted my dress up right over my hips and held it there for what seemed an age getting a good eyeful of my legs and bum in my sexy lingerie.

“Did that please you then?” I said as nonchalantly as possible when he finally let it fall back in place.

“It sure did.” He chuckled. “Turn around and you’ll see how much.”

I turned to see that he already had his stiffening cock out and his jeans around his knees.

“Take your dress off and get your gums around it.” He commanded in his soft Northern Irish voice.

My eyes locked on his and I couldn’t stop myself even if I’d wanted to.

I slowly unbuttoned the dress and let it slide to the floor. His large cock was now getting stiffer and pointing upwards.
Without a care in the world I stepped towards him and began fondling his cock and balls making my heart race like a train.

“Get on your knees and suck it.” There was no malice in his voice but he made sure I knew that he was in charge.

A second later I was kneeling in front of him and rubbing his velvety tip against my face as I gently cupped his wrinkly scrotum.

My husband had always liked oral sex in the first few years of our marriage but I’d never really been keen; thinking it was something only ‘cheap girls’ did. Tonight I was one of those ‘cheap girls’.

I opened my freshly lipsticked mouth and slowly let his purple plum go in. The second it entered my mouth I felt like a ‘new woman’. Years of sexual frustration just peeled away and my inner self took charge…suddenly I was a sex crazed wanton harlot …and enjoying every damn minute of it.

“MMMM good girl.” He sighed as I closed my mouth and began flicking the gold ring with my tongue. I really did feel cheap as I sucked and licked his magnificent tool. Although I’d hardly done this before I knew exactly what to do from my husbands repeated requests and the tales I’d overheard from girls at work. I squeezed his big balls and tugged and scratched his scrotum as I alternated between licking and sucking the main offering.

“Yeh….oh YEH!” He groaned as I fed four or five inches into my mouth, “You dirty fucking cocksucker! Shhiiiiitttt! You look like butter wouldn’t melt in your fucking mouth; but…..ooohhh…..you like a fucking cock in there don’t ya? Ooh Jools…you can suck cock as good as a fucking prossy.”

Stevie now had both hands on my head and tugged at my golden locks as I rubbed his shaft into my mouth and rolled his balls with my other hand.

“Oh fuck….oh fuck!” He began moaning as he gripped my hair. “That’s it you fucking dirty cocksucker…..faster!”

I was delirious now and just wanted to please him. I gave absolutely no thought to the consequences of my administrations.

“Yes…yes…Jools….faster, faster.” He winced as I gripped his balls as tight as he was pulling my hair and rubbing my hand as fast as possible up and down his shaft while I sucked and licked the rest of his magnificent cock that was in my mouth.

Suddenly he froze and grunted, “UGH!” This was followed by a mouthful of his cum. Jet after jet splashed onto the back of my throat then even more oozed out onto my tongue.

At first I was shocked and tried to pull away but he held me in place and began thrusting his wilting cock into my oral cavity.

I was now breathing heavily through my nose and could taste his stuff as it filled my cheeks.

It didn’t taste anything like the smell he’d left on my knickers; in fact it hardly had any flavour at all as I gulped it down. If I’d known that I would have developed a taste for spunk years ago!

Stevie pulled his dick out and shook the last few drops onto my boobs as I swallowed everything that was in my mouth: much to his delight.

“Fucking Hell Jools;” he grinned as he tucked his cock back into his underpants. “You’re a helluva cocksucker; I’d never have guessed you were a swallower as well.”

“That was my first time.” I chuckled as I re-fastened my dress.

“Fuck off!” He gasped incredulously.
“Well, I’ve….you know?” I suddenly became shy and embarrassed, “sucked my husband before…but never…you know?” My voice was virtually a whisper and I was blushing like mad.

“I’d never have guessed.” He shook his head in disbelief, “and I’ve had hundreds of fucking blow-jobs.”

I shrugged my shoulders and smiled as I turned the kettle on.

“Really…. Jools.” He whispered in my ear as he cupped my boobs from behind, “that was one of the best blow-jobs I’ve ever had.”

All I could do was smile and raise my eyebrows…..I was lost for words. I had no idea if what I’d done was right or wrong.

We chatted about our mutual love of stockings and sexy underwear as we had our coffee and sandwiches. Later in the night Stevie showed me some websites that he surfed including some that you could buy stockings and lingerie from. One was especially good: www.stockingshq.com and we chose four pair of stockings including some seamed ones; which really excited us and a new six-strap suspender belt for keeping the seams straight.

We really applied ourselves for the rest of the night getting loads of work done. At 11.30 we went into my office and could hardly keep our hands off each other. Stevie quickly had his hand up my dress and shoved two long fingers straight past my thin thong and into my pussy while I unbuckled his belt and flies with the dexterity of a pickpocket. All I’d been thinking about for the last hour was sucking that wonderful cock again and swallowing a second load of his spunk.

It was quite undignified but I leant forward to suck his cock while I stood with my legs apart for him to finger-fuck me. My head was bobbing up and down like a glass ostrich as more and more cock went into my mouth and throat at the same time as Stevie twisted and turned his fingers inside my tingling pussy.

“Oh yes…yes...yes!” Stevie moaned and grabbed a handful of hair as I caught his ring between my teeth and gave it a little tug then flicked it with my tongue. His fingers were working their magic inside my hole as his palm pressed against and rubbed my clitty. I was soon rolling my hips in time with his pressure and was very close to cumming when he let out a low moan as his hairy balls tensed in my hands.

He pulled my head back making his cock fall out of my mouth and slipped his fingers out of my pussy. His sticky fingers stunk of my sex as he began furiously wanking his cock in front of my face. It only took him a few seconds until a jet of spunk shot out and landed on my cheek and nose. He kept rubbing and groaning as he pressed the tip against my bottom lip as more stuff oozed out into my mouth and down my chin. The smell was unmistakable and just as intoxicating as when I’d smelled it on my knickers. I put my tongue out and licked the last drops out of his pee hole.

I was shaking with excitement as Stevie let go of my hair and I stood up straight again.

“Play with yourself for me.” He grinned, “Finger yourself.”

The idea instantly appealed to me. I moved back until I was pressed against a filing cabinet with my dress around my middle and my knickers around my knees. My eyes locked on his and I ran my fingers along my slit. I couldn’t believe how wet and sticky I was. My clit was sticking out like ball-bearing and made me shudder when I touched it; and touch it I did. Over and over again; fast….slow…..hard….soft. Then I slid a finger into my pussy. Gosh it felt good. I was so turned on my eyes were now closed and I was biting my bottom lip. I could still smell his spunk as it ran down my face. I slid a second finger inside and thrashed at my clit with my thumb. It didn’t take much longer until my breath got shallower and shallower and my chest tightened.

“Ugh…ugh….ooh….yes…yeesssss….YYYEEEESSSSS!” I grunted as my rubbing and fingering paid off and I had one of the hardest strongest orgasms of my life; making my knees go weak and my pulse race.

Wednesday night and Thursday were much the same. I wore hold-ups and skirts both days and sucked him dry as soon as the office was clear and we’d have a frantic fuck at the end of the night with the occasional fumblings in-between.

By Friday I was hooked on Stevie and had become his spunk-junkie! All I could think about at work and home was dressing up for my colleague and sucking his huge cock and feeling it inside me until he filled one or both of my orifices.

I wore a nice grey skirt that ended just above my knees with a lemon sweater that clung to me and emphasised my boobs. Underneath I wore a cream frilly set of bra, full see-through panties and suspender belt from La Perla and a pair of Gazelle Gervin RHT stockings with a thick black welt.

As we wouldn’t be working late that day I spent all morning planning how I could have one more session before the weekend.

The Office closed at 2pm and I made sure that I left at the same time as Steve.

“Do you want a lift home?” I whispered as he held the main door open for me.


To be continue.......

[birdie8819]

“That would be nice.” He whispered back. “I’ll be outside Rosie’s.”
Ten minutes later I pulled up outside of a local Wine Bar and he appeared from the rear door. He furtively looked around and when he was sure the coast was clear he got into the passenger seat. We both giggled like naughty school kids for the next minute or so until Stevie asked, “Where do you want to go?”

“Anywhere?” I shrugged my shoulders. I hadn’t given that any thought and hoped that he would know somewhere discreet.

As Stevie directed me to a derelict factory about 5 miles away he lifted my skirt and stroked my stocking clad leg and fiddled with the frilly suspender. I’d hardly pulled the handbrake on when he was kissing me and fondling my boobs under my cotton shirt.

“How long have we got?” He panted as he pulled my sweater over my head and began unfastening my bra.

“An hour or so.” I gasped as my 34b breasts flopped into view.
“We’d better not hang about then!” He smiled as he tweaked my nipples. I leaned over him and adjusted his seat until it was as far back as it would go; then used my new found skills to unfasten his belt and release his cock for my pleasure.

It was still quite soft as I pulled it from his pants as he wriggled his jeans down to his ankles. I couldn’t wait and stuffed it all into my mouth. The next couple of minutes were amazing as his cock actually grew stiff and hard inside my mouth as I caressed his ball sack and forced the tip of my tongue into his foreskin.

Stevie just lay back and called me all kinds of dirty names while he roughly squeezed my boobs and nipples as I thoroughly enjoyed performing my new oral skills on him.
It became a little bit uncomfortable so I changed position without letting his cock slip from my lips. With my knee on the drivers’ seat he now had easy access between my legs and quickly took advantage by stroking my labia through my thin panties. His cock was big and hard now and I was delighting in putting on a cock-sucking show for him; licking the shaft, sucking his knob, nibbling hiss ball-sack and rubbing it across my face. Everything I knew he liked and I had quickly grown to love.

He stopped his wonderful administrations for a minute or so to undo the zip on the side of my skirt. He tugged and I wriggled until the garment was off and in the foot well next to the pedals. I felt incredibly vulnerable and horny now – just dressed in a flimsy white g-string suspender belt and a pair of Platinum Gio 15 denier stockings that had arrived in the post the previous day.

Stevie’s hand instantly went back between my legs again; pulling my gusset to one side and stroking my luxurious mop of pubic hair before sliding a couple of fingers into my eager vagina. My blow-job became even more enthusiastic as he gave me a real good finger fucking.

“Oooooohhhhh!” he gasped, “So you like getting it at both ends do you?”
I didn’t answer….just kept on sucking and wiggling my hips.

“I bet you’d love having two guys at once…wouldn’t you?” He gasped as he held my head in place, forcing his cock deeper into my mouth. “You dirty fucker…you would wouldn’t you? Two big cocks…ooohhh….one in your mouth and the other fucking the arse off you! I bet that’s what you dream about when you’re fingering yourself at home.”

In all honesty I’d never ever given such a thought any credence….but the way he made me feel….it was now a possibility.

I was in the early throes of an orgasm when some movement outside the car caught my eye. Horrified; I realised a man was standing in a doorway about 6 feet away watching us. I gagged as I tried to scream but Stevie just kept my head tightly in place and began bouncing his hips forcing his cock fully into my mouth while he began rubbing my clitty even harder and faster.

Perhaps it was performing oral sex on my lover in a car while he finger fucked me in only a pair of stockings and a suspender belt but I came like a train! My legs were shaking and my vagina muscles clenched his fingers as my whole body began convulsing.

“Yeesssss….. That’s it….I’m cumming!” Stevie growled as his body stiffened and he instantly filled my mouth and throat with hot cum.

I hastily knelt up covering my boobs and spluttered, “There’s someone out there!” I even coughed up some of Stevie’s cum as I was so agitated.

“Probably.” He nonchalantly told me as he pulled his jeans up.

“What do you mean…probably?”

“This place attracts loads of peeping toms. It’s well known around here.” He winked saucily.

“Well….well….I didn’t know!” I told him most indignantly as I tried to put my bra back on without the stranger seeing my boobs. (I know that doesn’t make sense…now!)

I have to admit to being a little bit turned on my the stranger seeing me virtually naked sucking my ‘boyfriends’ cock. Although I was genuinely embarrassed I still looked around to see if he was still there as I awkwardly got dressed in the front of the BMW.

Once I was decent again and had applied a fresh coat of lipstick I drove him to his local pub where he was meeting his buddies. As he got out he turned back, kissed me on the cheek and squeezed my boob before saying, “See you on Monday.” Then he was gone.

All of the way home and for the rest of the weekend all I thought about was Stevie and the outrageous sexual things I’d done that week. He had woken some dormant desires within me and I knew I was a changed woman.
Guilt?
Not in the slightest.
I felt like a ‘woman’ for the first time in my life. I’m no fool and I realised that Stevie was using me and would drop me like a stone as some other female entered his life; but that didn’t matter because I had used him too!

I wore stockings and suspenders for work every day the following week. Stevie pestered me to wear the seamed ones for him but I wouldn’t. That really would have been a ‘step too far’ and caused all kinds of rumours to circulate the company.

We had sex every night as we finished the project. I would suck his cock while he fingered me or licked my pussy before we started work and always finished with a good hard fuck. By the Friday when we drove back to the derelict factory Stevie had got me to use words like fuck, cock, cunt and spunk during sex.

I really was a changed woman after those two weeks and planned to use my new found skills and confidence with or without my husband.

End Of Story !!! :)

[birdie8819]

One more short story to end the night - Title : A little Sushi

My wife Stella could be a fashion model or a Mrs. America at the least. She stands five feet nine inches tall and almost always wears three-inch heels. At a whopping six feet she is one tall beauty. With straight naturally light brown hair to her butt crack she commands attention. Of course the micro mini skirts that Stella wears show off a whole lot of leg and every guy that sees her wants to find the spot where they come together. Her breasts are only average at a C-cup but her ‘lift them up and shove them together’ bras with a low cut top, seem to draw men’s eyes away from even a set of double-D tits. Stella really likes wearing her high heels to show off her calves and to firm up her butt, as if her butt needed any firming.

We have been married for three years now with no children. We are in no hurry yet for children. At twenty-five years old Stella figures that she has at least five to ten years to worry about having kids. She said that she would let me know when her biological clock starts ticking.

We met right after college. Stella received an Associate Degree in Business while I received my Master Degree in Engineering. Believe it or not we were both virgins when we met and for several months afterwards too. We were both raised by very religious mothers that imposed their strong moral beliefs onto us. It wasn’t until about nine months later when I asked Stella to marry me and slipped the engagement ring onto her left hand that she suggested that we consummate our engagement. I was all for it but never wanted to push her. Neither one of us knew of any virgins our ages. Since that day we have never had sex with another person, neither one of us.

Stella certainly likes to pamper herself. I like pampering her too. Every two weeks she goes to this one Nail Salon that is run by Orientals. Well I guess they are all run by Orientals! Anyway this one is her favorite. There are about eight pedicure chairs on the right as you go in and about five or six fingernail stations on the left. Stella always gets both a manicure and pedicure for about thirty-five dollars. It is certainly worth it. I have watched her get a few and the pedicure seems very nice. A cute little Oriental girl jabbers away the whole time in her native language talking to the girl next to her. I often wondered what they were talking about. I assumed that they were poking fun of the women that they were working on such as: “This one is fat,” “Mine has on pink panties,” or “God her feet are ugly!”

Stella likes this one really cute little thing named Su Chi. My wife just calls her Sushi and it seems to be close enough to the proper pronunciation.

I said, “I really like Sushi too and wouldn’t mind making love to her if I ever got the chance.”

Stella surprised me quite a bit when she said that, “I would like to make love to Sushi too if I ever got the chance.”

That was the first time that I had ever heard her talk about another woman that way so I said, “Ask her! The worse she can do is say no!”

Stella smiled and said, “I may just do that!”

Two weeks later I went in with my wife to see Sushi. I thought I had seen my wife open her legs for Sushi but I wasn’t sure. I also thought that I had seen Sushi looking at me, turning red, and just barely shaking her head no. I had! My wife confirmed it when we got in the car to head home. Stella removed her very damp panties and laid them out on the dash so that I could see them. Across the crotch it said, “Threesome” with a big question mark under it. The first time Sushi had tried to ignore the question but the second time she did look at me, blush, and then shake her head no. I knew it!

Two weeks after that I stayed home when Stella went to get her manicure and pedicure from Sushi. When she came home Stella removed her panties and showed them too me. They were soaking wet. I swear that I could have rung them out. Across the crotch it said, “Just us 2” with the two really big and right between her legs. Stella said that she had spread her knees several times during that visit and that Sushi had not shook her head no this time. The best part was that Sushi had looked every time until Stella closed her knees again. Sushi was interested! She had smiled but had not answered the question.

Two weeks after that Stella had me shave her pussy bald leaving just a short crop of pubic hair in the shape of a cute little heart over her love mound. Then she had me put a thin coating of K-Y Jelly along the inside of her pussy lips so that they would not stick together. She even tested it by looking in a mirror as I watched. As her knees parted so did her pussy lips. She found out just how wide her knees had to be before Sushi would be able to look inside at her nice pink inner lips surrounding her wonderful pink hole. Then she was off to get her manicure and pedicure alone and without panties.

When Stella came home she had a big smile on her face. She had flashed Sushi her beautiful pussy four times during her visit. Sushi had licked her lips the first three times Stella had opened up her pussy lips for her. However, on that forth time Sushi had placed two of her fingers in front of her mouth in the shape of a “V” and poked her tongue out between them repeatedly. Stella said that was a definite yes! Stella slipped Sushi a note with her name, address, phone number, and eight o’clock written on it. It was tucked into a fifty-dollar bill as her tip. When Stella opened her knees for me I could see that she had leaked cum from her excitement. I told Stella to remove her skirt and look at it. Instead she simply spun it around. Yes right there on the back of her skirt was a wet spot. Stella was amazed.

I said, “Don’t worry honey! I get wet spots in my pants but not as much as I did when I was younger! By the way you’re responsible for almost all of them since I first met you!”

Stella said, “Oh that’s so sweet! Now what are we going to do about you?”

I said, “Well I can hide in the closet and come out after you two are well into it!”

Stella smiled and said, “You don’t want to frighten her, do you? Suppose you just stay right here in the living room and watch a dirty movie or something while I take Sushi up to our bedroom! After we make love I’ll try to get her to come down with me! If all goes well maybe we will invite you back up with us! However if not this time maybe sometime in the near future! We will just have to wait and see!”

I said, “Okay but if I don’t get to participate I’m going to need some serious loving after she leaves!”

Stella said, “Honey you won’t believe the loving I’m going to give you afterwards! No matter how it pans out!”

Sushi arrived a few minutes early to our delight. We were not really sure that she would even show up. Stella opened the door and greeted her before bringing her into the living room where I was sitting.

Stella said, “Honey you remember Sushi from the Nail Salon, don’t you?”

I replied, “Yes of course I remember Sushi! Who could forget someone that pretty!”

Sushi blushed.

Stella said, “We are going up to our bedroom! It’s a girl thing! Please give us some space!”

I replied, “Sure! No problem! I’ll just watch ‘Debbie Does Dallas part one’ while you girls…ah…talk!”

Stella said, “Thanks Honey!” Then she took Sushi’s hand and led her up the stairs toward our bedroom.

Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

My wife Stella could be a fashion model or a Mrs. America at the least. She stands five feet nine inches tall and almost always wears three-inch heels. At a whopping six feet she is one tall beauty. With straight naturally light brown hair to her butt crack she commands attention. Of course the micro mini skirts that Stella wears show off a whole lot of leg and every guy that sees her wants to find the spot where they come together. Her breasts are only average at a C-cup but her ‘lift them up and shove them together’ bras with a low cut top, seem to draw men’s eyes away from even a set of double-D tits. Stella really likes wearing her high heels to show off her calves and to firm up her butt, as if her butt needed any firming.

We have been married for three years now with no children. We are in no hurry yet for children. At twenty-five years old Stella figures that she has at least five to ten years to worry about having kids. She said that she would let me know when her biological clock starts ticking.

We met right after college. Stella received an Associate Degree in Business while I received my Master Degree in Engineering. Believe it or not we were both virgins when we met and for several months afterwards too. We were both raised by very religious mothers that imposed their strong moral beliefs onto us. It wasn’t until about nine months later when I asked Stella to marry me and slipped the engagement ring onto her left hand that she suggested that we consummate our engagement. I was all for it but never wanted to push her. Neither one of us knew of any virgins our ages. Since that day we have never had sex with another person, neither one of us.

Stella certainly likes to pamper herself. I like pampering her too. Every two weeks she goes to this one Nail Salon that is run by Orientals. Well I guess they are all run by Orientals! Anyway this one is her favorite. There are about eight pedicure chairs on the right as you go in and about five or six fingernail stations on the left. Stella always gets both a manicure and pedicure for about thirty-five dollars. It is certainly worth it. I have watched her get a few and the pedicure seems very nice. A cute little Oriental girl jabbers away the whole time in her native language talking to the girl next to her. I often wondered what they were talking about. I assumed that they were poking fun of the women that they were working on such as: “This one is fat,” “Mine has on pink panties,” or “God her feet are ugly!”

Stella likes this one really cute little thing named Su Chi. My wife just calls her Sushi and it seems to be close enough to the proper pronunciation.

I said, “I really like Sushi too and wouldn’t mind making love to her if I ever got the chance.”

Stella surprised me quite a bit when she said that, “I would like to make love to Sushi too if I ever got the chance.”

That was the first time that I had ever heard her talk about another woman that way so I said, “Ask her! The worse she can do is say no!”

Stella smiled and said, “I may just do that!”

Two weeks later I went in with my wife to see Sushi. I thought I had seen my wife open her legs for Sushi but I wasn’t sure. I also thought that I had seen Sushi looking at me, turning red, and just barely shaking her head no. I had! My wife confirmed it when we got in the car to head home. Stella removed her very damp panties and laid them out on the dash so that I could see them. Across the crotch it said, “Threesome” with a big question mark under it. The first time Sushi had tried to ignore the question but the second time she did look at me, blush, and then shake her head no. I knew it!

Two weeks after that I stayed home when Stella went to get her manicure and pedicure from Sushi. When she came home Stella removed her panties and showed them too me. They were soaking wet. I swear that I could have rung them out. Across the crotch it said, “Just us 2” with the two really big and right between her legs. Stella said that she had spread her knees several times during that visit and that Sushi had not shook her head no this time. The best part was that Sushi had looked every time until Stella closed her knees again. Sushi was interested! She had smiled but had not answered the question.

Two weeks after that Stella had me shave her pussy bald leaving just a short crop of pubic hair in the shape of a cute little heart over her love mound. Then she had me put a thin coating of K-Y Jelly along the inside of her pussy lips so that they would not stick together. She even tested it by looking in a mirror as I watched. As her knees parted so did her pussy lips. She found out just how wide her knees had to be before Sushi would be able to look inside at her nice pink inner lips surrounding her wonderful pink hole. Then she was off to get her manicure and pedicure alone and without panties.

When Stella came home she had a big smile on her face. She had flashed Sushi her beautiful pussy four times during her visit. Sushi had licked her lips the first three times Stella had opened up her pussy lips for her. However, on that forth time Sushi had placed two of her fingers in front of her mouth in the shape of a “V” and poked her tongue out between them repeatedly. Stella said that was a definite yes! Stella slipped Sushi a note with her name, address, phone number, and eight o’clock written on it. It was tucked into a fifty-dollar bill as her tip. When Stella opened her knees for me I could see that she had leaked cum from her excitement. I told Stella to remove her skirt and look at it. Instead she simply spun it around. Yes right there on the back of her skirt was a wet spot. Stella was amazed.

I said, “Don’t worry honey! I get wet spots in my pants but not as much as I did when I was younger! By the way you’re responsible for almost all of them since I first met you!”

Stella said, “Oh that’s so sweet! Now what are we going to do about you?”

I said, “Well I can hide in the closet and come out after you two are well into it!”

Stella smiled and said, “You don’t want to frighten her, do you? Suppose you just stay right here in the living room and watch a dirty movie or something while I take Sushi up to our bedroom! After we make love I’ll try to get her to come down with me! If all goes well maybe we will invite you back up with us! However if not this time maybe sometime in the near future! We will just have to wait and see!”

I said, “Okay but if I don’t get to participate I’m going to need some serious loving after she leaves!”

Stella said, “Honey you won’t believe the loving I’m going to give you afterwards! No matter how it pans out!”

Sushi arrived a few minutes early to our delight. We were not really sure that she would even show up. Stella opened the door and greeted her before bringing her into the living room where I was sitting.

Stella said, “Honey you remember Sushi from the Nail Salon, don’t you?”

I replied, “Yes of course I remember Sushi! Who could forget someone that pretty!”

Sushi blushed.

Stella said, “We are going up to our bedroom! It’s a girl thing! Please give us some space!”

I replied, “Sure! No problem! I’ll just watch ‘Debbie Does Dallas part one’ while you girls…ah…talk!”

Stella said, “Thanks Honey!” Then she took Sushi’s hand and led her up the stairs toward our bedroom.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

My wife got Sushi to tell me of her sexual past. Sushi was never allowed to mingle with boys, never allowed to expose much of her skin, and never ever allowed to masturbate. Touching oneself was severely punished. Her parents ran her life every single day until her eighteenth birthday. When Sushi refused to go through with her arranged marriage to a perfect stranger she was thrown out of her home. She was just lucky that a fellow classmate she had attended school with took her in. Sushi then got the job at the nail salon through her roommate too. Stella was one of her very first customers and found her to be very beautiful. Sushi could not believe it when Stella opened her legs and she saw the word threesome on her panties. Her roommate had to explain what a threesome was to Sushi in their own language. That is when Sushi looked at me and shook her head no. The panties that said just us two really excited her. After that Sushi had fallen asleep thinking about what it would be like to make love to Stella. The clincher was when Stella opened her legs and was not wearing any panties at all. The note and the fifty-dollar tip forced her to make a decision. That was why she had come to us that first night.

That first night for the first hour and a half Stella was trying to convince Sushi that it was okay to let someone see her body naked, to kiss another woman on the lips, and to let someone lick her pussy. Coming down to me wearing just my shirt was a very big step for Sushi, letting me take pictures of her exposed body was an even bigger step. The next two hours that night was spent getting Sushi to lick Stella’s pussy in return. Once she did and the taboo was broken Sushi loved making out with Stella. They gave one another several orgasms before Stella slipped two fingers into Sushi’s love hole and broke her hymen. It hadn’t even hurt Sushi that much. Stella introduced Sushi to one of her dildos and tickled her clit to three more orgasms before going back downstairs to me. Stella would not let Sushi button my shirt that time and had talked her into posing completely nude and not trying to cover her body with her hands. It not only took guts on Sushi’s part but a lot of trust in Stella for her to do that. Posing for me was just another step in her sexual learning curve.

That second night Sushi was too excited to stay away until the appointed time so she arrived early dressed in a pretty skirt and a nice blouse. Stella had told her that they would be making love in front of me that night and it had excited the hell out of Sushi all day long. Sushi said that she had gotten over her shyness the night before and didn’t care who was watching this time. Sushi was going to make love to Stella. Sushi said that me taking pictures of her making love to Stella just made her do that much better of a job. Once she got home Sushi masturbated for the first time in her life and decided to rush right over after work.

Finally the thing that I had been waiting for. Sushi said, “Will you please make love to me! Take my virginity! Make me into a real woman!”

I kissed Sushi passionately and worked my way down to her breasts. I sucked on both of her hard nipples and loved them. I sucked one whole breast into my mouth like I had seen Stella do. She was just too sweet for words. Then I went down to her very hairy pussy for another taste before I spoiled it with my cum. Iran a finger down her slip and parted her lips and the thick hair to get my tongue in there. I licked her and put my lips right around the entrance to her love tunnel and inserted my tongue just as far as I could get it in. Then I pulled my tongue out, crawled up between her legs, and looked her right in her eyes. She smiled and I continued. I placed the head of my cock at her hole and pressed lightly. There was just a little resistance so I pressed a little harder. Sushi was tight and a little frightened but it was completely understandable. I was taking my time and being very gentle so as not to scare her any more than she already was. This was too good to loose. I wanted her to love sex, to crave sex, and to crave my cock. This one fuck could make or break a very lovely third to our lovemaking. Sushi let me slip in and I let her relax before going further. When I was all the way inside and had given her a moment’s rest I started fucking her in slow short strokes. She quickly started fucking back at me letting me know that she was enjoying it. Then it was long full strokes as I watched her eyes close and her breathing become irregular. I had seen her do that a few times as she was progressing through the stages of orgasm from ‘oh that feels so good’ to the ‘oh shit I can’t take it anymore’ stage. Sushi’s eyes few open and I swear that they crossed as she hit her biggest orgasm of the night. And with my cock in her! Bingo! She was mine! She was ours! We were three!

After I had made love to her two more times that evening Sushi fell asleep with us. She was in the middle between her two lovers. In the morning I made love to Sushi right after she and Stella had made love. We all cleaned up, ate breakfast, and I went to work. Stella had Sushi ask for the day off so that the two of them could move Sushi’s stuff to our home.

She is now a permanent part of our family. We are truly a threesome now. I try to eat a little Sushi every day and I know that my wife does.


The End


Good The Night ........... :)

[otamay]

A Beauty next door
(Internet story)

Here is a real hot story happened a year ago. I was all alone at that time in search of girlfriends,
so I was looking for one desperately. One evening I was standing out side my house and I saw a nice looking girl passing by with books in her hands. I stood there the next day also saw her again. This time even she noticed me and passed a smile. Next day I took my bike and stood at the corner of the lane to talk to her when she was about to come. I talked to her and was successful in making her a friend of mine. She lived in the next block and used to come over for tuitions for one and a half hour.

We soon became very intimate and started meeting frequently after her tuitions for few minutes. Once I asked her to bunk her tuitions the next day because I want to meet her for longer duration and she agreed. I brought my car that day and picked her from the way. I took the car to a lonely place and parked it there. She asked me why I stopped and I said I wanted to talk to you in a lonely place.

Then I slowly moved closer to her and placed my lips on hers. I smooched her for five minutes and slowly started moving my hands on her arms. Then slowly I started moving my hands on her shoulders and then on her neck continuing my hot wet kiss. She was wearing a top and a jeans. My hands started moving down n reached her boobs from over her shirt. I started pressing her boobs and her nipples. She was enjoying it and making sexy hot sounds like ooooooo aaaaaaa. Then I moved further down and started to put my hand in her shirt from below, reaching her stomach and then moving up slowly I reached her bra. I moved my hand behind and unhooked her bra. Now I brought my hands in front and touched the soft hot creamy and beautiful globes for the first time. I started massaging them slowly under her shirt increased my pace pressing harder n harder. She started enjoying it like a hell kissing me wildly again and again. Then slowly I took my hands out and reached for her shirt buttons and as I started to open them she broke the kiss and said don't do this here in the open? I said I just want to kiss you everywhere and started to kiss her again passionately. This time my tongue went deep down in her mouth. Slowly I removed all her buttons and my hands were all over her soft hard boobs now. I said honey you are so soft and she melted in my hands hearing this and let me touch her everywhere. I enjoyed her body for half an hour but could not go further because of a little fear of getting caught. I was a bit disappointed but I got a better chance again.

To be continued.....

[birdie8819]

Thanks bro otamay for the story and please continue leh.....don't let us hanging there ......kekekekeke :D

[otamay]

Thanks bro otamay for the story and please continue leh.....don't let us hanging there ......kekekekeke :D

Sure, I will not disappoint you and the rest here....

Final Part.

Few days after that she called me and told me that she's all alone in her house as both her dad and mom are gone to the clinic as they were doctors and her sister who used to be home normally is out station for few days. I was so happy on hearing it and I got ready in few minutes and reached her house. I rang the bell and was delighted to see her at the door in secs. I went inside and started smooching her as soon she closed the door. She responded me very well. she broke the kiss and asked me whether I want something as I have come to her house for the first time, I said I want a glass of water. She went to the kitchen to get water for I followed her. I came behind her and started kissing her on the neck as she was taking out water from the pot. I said this is what I really want and turned her around and started kissing her on the lips. I took the glass from her hand and put it in the basin and started French kissing her hard. She was all for me now, so I kept kissing her and slowly took over her. My hands were all over her now and exploring every part of her body over her clothes going in once a while.
I caught her by her hips and made her sit on the platform of the kitchen continuing my kiss. Now I started removing her clothes one by one taking of her top then her bra then her skirt and finally her panties making her lie on the platform. I started sucking her nipples with my one hand rubbing her clit and massaging her other boob. She was really enjoying now with all sort of sounds in the kitchen. I even sucked her pussy and finger fucked her making her cum for at least three times. Feeling uncomfortable here I took her in my arms and carried her to her bedroom and made her lie there on the bed. Now I removed all my clothes except my briefs and lay down on the bed. She came over me now and slowly removed my underwear n took my dick in her mouth and started sucking it hard. My seven incher came to its full size and strength. Seeing it she was surprised and asked me how am I gonna take it all. I asked her not to worry and made her lie down and came over her in 69.

We enjoyed sucking each other for atleast 15 minutes making us both wet. I said it will be much easier now and I turned around made her stretch her legs and placed my cock on the opening of her cunt. She had her eyes tightly closed. I gave a big push n my cock was in her small virgin pussy hole breaking her hymen. Blood came out and she was screaming like hell but I placed my lips on hers to avoid anybody else to hear. I kissed her along with my small and deep strokes and slowly her pain got converted into pleasure and she started giving soft moans of enjoyment. She was supporting my strokes and moving along with each stroke of mine. Slowly I increased my pace and she became more and more wet. I fucked her in all positions and she cummed for at least four times before I bursted my load into her pussy. She told me that she had one of the best time in her life ever and she'll love to have more again. We enjoyed it a number of times when she was alone in her house. Now she has got married. But whenever we get chance, we do explore our pleasures.

The End

[birdie8819]

Sure, I will not disappoint you and the rest here....



Kum Sia bro otamay .......Will try to post my story tonight but first need to go search for some first . :D :)

[alex18122003]

Will try to post my story tonight but first need to go search for some first .:D

Gd afternoon, today u no off hah??? Still posting yr story. Later yr OC angry liao....Better accompany her

[David_Ginola]

Bro kanpuah, u have mail. ANd also tks bro birdie n bro otamay......tks for sharing. :D

[birdie8819]

Gd afternoon, today u no off hah??? Still posting yr story. Later yr OC angry liao....Better accompany her

No problem bro alex , anyway she knows that I'm surfing the net mah .........kekekekeke . :p

Bro kanpuah, u have mail. ANd also tks bro birdie n bro otamay......tks for sharing.

Thanks bro D_G for dropping by to read the stories and hope you do have some to contribute also . :D

[David_Ginola]

Thanks bro D_G for dropping by to read the stories and hope you do have some to contribute also . :D

errr.........bro good afternoon......paiseh.....i lazy:p but i trying to find some more michelle reis pics but to no avail

[birdie8819]

errr.........bro good afternoon......paiseh.....i lazy:p but i trying to find some more michelle reis pics but to no avail

No problem bro D_G as long as you enjoy the stories here , here's one for you - Title : The teacher next door -

My wife and I were surprised when a nice young schoolteacher bought the house next to ours. It had been empty for a couple of years since the old guy that lived there died.

We went over to welcome her to our neighborhood and to offer her anything that we could help out with. Denise said that she was twenty-six years old and had her Master’s Degree in Education. She was going to teach eighth grade mathematics in the fall at our local junior high school.

My wife invited Denise over around dark for a dip in our Jacuzzi along with a little wine and cheese party in her honor. She accepted my wife’s offer.

Just before it got dark my wife and I went out and got into the nice hot water and relaxed the worries of the day away. We had three wineglasses and six different bottles of wine to taste. In addition we had some assorted cheeses and crackers too. As was our usual habit we wore out a short thin robe then dropped it and got in the water with nothing on. Nudity in the Jacuzzi was our policy. However we didn’t tell Denise that. Oops!

Denise came over after awhile dressed in a very sweet little bikini. She looked down at us and saw my wife’s tits floating on the surface of the water. Then my wife stood up and her fur-covered pussy graced the surface of the water too. I decided to stand up and let my cock float on the surface like my wife’s tits had. Denise looked us over, shrugged her shoulders, and removed her bikini before getting in the water with us.

Little did she know that I had set up my DVD camcorder in the bushes and it was aimed right at us. My wife didn’t know that it was there either but she did know that I had used it before on many occasions. I had even painted over that stupid red light that tells people when the damn thing is recording.

I knew how to stay out of the way so the camera could catch Denise most of the time. She enjoyed the wine as much as my wife did. I enjoyed the cheese and crackers more with a nice cold beer. As Denise got hot from the water she would sit up on the edge of the Jacuzzi to cool off. Occasionally she would spread her legs slightly so that I could see her neatly trimmed bush and the wet slit below it. She had fantastic breasts. They were so firm and round. It was hard to believe that they were real. Denise even let my wife and I feel of them. Her nipples were great to look at too so nice and hard and almost twice as long as my wife’s nipples were.

After about two hours in the hot water the girls had finally tasted the sixth bottle of wine. Neither one of them was feeling any pain. Denise got out of the Jacuzzi for the third time to pee. As my wife had been doing Denise just went about two feet away from the tub, squatted down, and peed in the grass. I had a fantastic view of her warm yellow piss flowing out of her pussy and splashing into the grass and I was sure that my camera had captured it too. Finally Denise picked up her bikini and said good night. She staggered home carrying it. I told my wife to go inside and that I would pick up. After I picked up I got my camera from its hiding place.

The next day we helped Denise around her house and invited her back to our Jacuzzi after it got dark. This time I zoomed the camcorder in tighter to just get Denise in her usual place. I wanted some good close-ups this time. I was sure that I got them too because it was almost a repeat performance of last nights wine drinking, sitting on the edge, and peeing in the grass.

The following day my wife helped Denise and I got to view my two DVDs as I fast forward through them. I took a dozen of the better scenes and compiled a fifteen-minute video of my beautiful new neighbor.

For the rest of the month of July that became our daily routine. Every evening we would sit in the nice hot water, drink plenty of wine, and talk about anything and everything. Denise talked about her past sex life and that she didn’t have a sex life at the moment. My wife laughed and said that she could borrow me anytime that she wanted too. Denise politely declined her offer. However Denise did start brushing up against my cock under the cover of the bubbles floating up to the surface. It was certainly no accident either. The more Denise drank the bolder she got. Near the end of that evening when Denise got out to pee I placed an empty wine bottle under her. She tried to pee in it like I had several times before but mostly she peed all over the outside of the bottle. Then to my amazement Denise squatted down on it slipping the long neck up into her pussy. I reached out to hold the bottle still while she fucked herself on it. My wife shocked me when she reached out and rubbed Denise’s clit giving her a great orgasm. When Denise got up I placed that bottle off to the side for my collection. I only hoped that my wife hadn’t blocked the view from my camera. Denise got back in the hot water a very relaxed young lady. Her knee touched mine so I slipped my hand up it toward her pussy. I hit my wife’s hand that was already there.

My wife said, “I gave her the last one! You can give her the next one!”

Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

So I got to finger fuck Denise with my wife’s permission. I rubbed her clit and shoved my fingers into her sweet pussy. She even let me slip my middle finger into her asshole and my thumb into her pussy. That’s something we guys call six-pack. That’s how you pick up a six-pack of beer that has those plastic rings around them. I love six-packing my wife as often as I can. Anyway I gave Denise at least three orgasms in a row then gave her pussy back to my wife.

My wife slipped her hand up against Denise’s well used pussy. Once in a while I would reach up to see what she was doing under all those bubbles. I felt her fingers in Denise’s pussy, on her clit, and I swear that she finger fucked her asshole too. So I asked Denise to keep telling me what my wife was doing to her. She was pinching both of her nipples, massaging her breasts, fingering her clit, and finger fucking both her pussy and her asshole. I knew it!

Eventually my wife had her fill of Denise and gave her back to me. I played with every part of her body, sucked her nipples, and sat her on my cock facing the camera while my wife watched us.

I said, “You’re the one that said she could borrow me anytime that she wanted too.”

My wife said, “Of course she can! I’m willing to share you with her as long as you are willing to share her with me!”

Then my wife surprised me once again by sucking Denise’s nipples and fingering her clit while she bounced up and down on my cock. It was our first threesome. We had talked about it a long time ago but my wife never felt comfortable doing it with any of our friends and certainly not with a complete stranger either. I couldn’t win either way.

However at this very moment I was fucking my little dream girl and my wife was even helping me do it. I had finally won. Her pussy felt a little tighter than my wife’s pussy and she squirmed differently too. However when she had that final orgasm it was just like what my wife has. It starts somewhere deep like in her toes and builds up and up until her head comes off. I thought only my wife had those mind blowing orgasms that can rock her world. It was indeed a pleasure to service this young schoolteacher.

When Denise recovered she wanted to return the favor so she sucked my wife’s pussy until she came too. Again I knew that the camera was capturing it all. God love technology!

For the entire month of August we had a new routine every evening after dark. We ate cheese, drank wine, and I got to fuck my women’s brains out. I would fuck my wife first so that I could fuck Denise for a longer period of time later. My wife knew exactly what I was doing and so did Denise but neither one of them seemed to care.

The week before school started I asked Denise if I could set up my camcorder and film us in the Jacuzzi together. She said that it was okay with her as long as I didn’t show it to anyone. I told her that I would not do that. So I sat it up right near the Jacuzzi on a tripod and turned it on.

Denise looked directly at the camera and said, “Hi I’m Denise Johnson from next door!” Then she sat up on the edge of the Jacuzzi and said, “These are my tits but I let him and his lovely wife suck and touch them all that they want to. I even let them pinch my nipples during my orgasms and do I ever get some fucking fantastic orgasms!” Then Denise spread her legs wide, opened her pussy with her fingers, and said, “This is my pussy! This is my clit! They both get to play around in my hole and tweak my clitoris but only he has the cock that fits inside! Seven other guys have tried but his fits perfectly!” Denise rolled back on the grass, put her ankles behind her neck, and spread her ass cheeks wide. Then she poked a finger deep into her own butt hole saying, “This is my asshole! They both get to finger it but only he gets to fuck it! His was the first cock to ever enter it and now I love anal sex!” She sat back up and said, “Oh yeah and this is my mouth! With this I do all sorts of things! With him I kiss him, suck on his great cock, swallow his delicious cum, and even lick his asshole! That really excites him! With his wife I kiss her mouth, suck her wonderful nipples, eat her tasty pussy, nibble on her clit, and ream her asshole good!” She dropped into the water and looked down at her floating breasts and said, “If you don’t believe me stick around! I intend to do it all this evening you!” Then Denise blew a kiss at the camera.

She did do everything that she had promised to do too.

Next week when school starts back up Denise promised to try and bring some other fine looking teachers home for a little Jacuzzi, wine, and sex. She even mentioned the possibility of some sixteen-year-old girls too.

It is kind of funny that in this state you can legally fuck a sixteen-year-old girl with her permission but the law says that she has to be eighteen to pose nude or vote, and twenty-one to purchase cigarettes or alcohol.


The End

Enjoy ........ :cool: :)

[agentwilson]

wooo...
nice hot story! ;)

[birdie8819]

wooo...
nice hot story!

Thanks bro aganetwilson for dropping by to read my thread ! :) Sorry I took so long to return you your favour , will return your favour soon . :p

[birdie8819]

Story for tonight -

The Family Whore

My wife and I have four of the nicest kids in the world. Mandy is the light of my life at fourteen years old. She is absolutely adorable. She has straight light brown hair to her waist, she is five feet two inches tall, and she weighs one hundred and five pounds. She has just gotten into her first B-cup bra and is very proud of her tits. She is also an A-student and reads all of the time.

Our boys Tom, Dick, and Harry are thirteen, twelve, and eleven respectively. They are active boys to say the least. Over active is more like it. They play every sport that they cane fit in my wife’s busy schedule.

My wife is a stay at home mom, the kids taxi service, and our chief cook and bottle washer. In essence my wife works more hours in a day than I do but then again she gets lots of time to herself when they are in school. I married her when she was twenty years old. That was fifteen years ago. She is one fine looking lady too. Not only do I know how fine looking my wife is but my friends tell me constantly plus I can see every head in the stores turn to watch her when she passes by them. We are very sexually active in the privacy of our own bedroom however I still pat her ass or feel a breast whenever I want too, even in front of the kids.

Then everything changed one Friday afternoon when I only worked a half-day. Tommy said that he had seen Mandy sucking his friend’s cock out behind the garage. My wife rushed out to investigate. Sure enough she caught Mandy in the act and sent the boy home. When she came into the house I could see her fingers entwined in Mandy’s hair and she was crying.

My wife dragged her to me and forced Mandy to sit on the floor at my feet. She kept a hold of her hair though.

My wife said, “Okay young lady tell your father what you were doing!”

Mandy was crying so hard that she could hardly speak but said, “I was sucking Billy’s cock!”

My wife said, “Tell him where!”

Mandy said, “Behind the garage!”

My wife asked, “Where everyone could see you doing it?”

Mandy said, “Yes!”

My wife asked, “Do you like sucking cock young lady?”

Mandy said, “I think so! It was my first time! Honest it was mom!”

My wife asked, “What else have you let Billy or any other boys do to you?”

Mandy said, “I have let a few boys see my tits and pussy!”

My wife asked, “What else!”

Mandy said, “I have let Billy feel me up!”

My wife asked, “What does ‘feel you up’ mean and I want details!”

Mandy cried some more and said, “I let him kiss me, suck my nipples, and I let him poke his fingers in my pussy!”

My wife asked, “Anything else?”

Mandy cried harder and said, “I let him put his cock in my pussy, but not all the way!”

My wife asked, “What do you mean by not all the way?”

Mandy said, “Just a couple of inches then it starts to hurt so I make him stop!”

My wife asked her, “How many times have you let him stick his cock in your pussy?”

Mandy said, “Only three times! Honest!”

My wife said, “Remove your clothes! All of them!”

Mandy started to get up and that pleased my wife. Then she started to leave the living room.

My wife asked, “Where do you think you’re going young lady?”

Mandy said, “Up to my room to undress!”

My wife said, “Oh no you’re not! If you can show your tits and pussy to a ‘few’ boys then you can show them to your father and your brothers too!”

Mandy resolved herself to her fate but then said, “Not in front of my brothers! Please mom! Not in front of them!”

My wife replied, “Yes in front of your brothers, your uncles, or even the mailman if I tell you too! Is that clear?”

Mandy lowered her eyes muttering her acceptance and then started to pull her T-shirt up over her head revealing her pretty new bra that we had just bought for her. She lowered her jeans to her ankles and stepped out of them after stepping out of her shoes first. Standing right in front of my knees she looked at me with pleading eyes begging for me to stop this humiliation. I did not but her three brothers came around behind my chair to get a better view of their sister. My wife sat on the arm of my chair to watch her too. I wrapped my arm around my wife’s waist and placed my hand on her leg.

Mandy took in a deep breath, sighed, and reached behind her back for the bra hooks. When she undid the hooks the bra stayed in place. Mandy then placed one hand on a breast and pulled one strap down off her shoulder. She placed the other hand on her other breast and removed the other strap too. When she had stalled all she could she lowered the bra cups revealing her young firm breasts and hard perky nipples to us all. She didn’t realize what she had been doing but by removing her clothes in slow motion she really gave us a much better show. If she had just simple undressed as quickly as she could have I would have been disappointed. My wife knew that from all of the times that I have watched her undress like a stripper for me. Then Mandy lowered her panties. Once again she did so slowly and that only prolonged her torment longer. When she stepped out of her panties she stood straight up with her hands clasped behind her back for inspection.

My wife looked at me and said, “Check for her hymen!”

As I reached my hand out Mandy opened up her stance for me. As my fingers approached her pussy tears ran down her face anew. I leaned forward and used both hands to open her pussy lips up and try to insert my middle finger in her vagina. She was dry so I pulled my finger back out and sucked on it. I left it wet with my spit as I slipped it back in between her puffy lips. This time I got it in to the first knuckle. I could have gone further but I wanted this to last like her slow motion undressing. I put that finger up to my nose and smelled her natural odor. Then I tasted her pussy and I liked it. I coated my finger with more saliva and slipped it back into her pussy. As I approached the second knuckle I felt resistance.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

I left my finger inside her as I said, “Yes I feel her hymen! Mandy is still a virgin!”

I saw the relief on Mandy’s face as I said that. Then I saw the panic her face as my wife spoke.

“Break it! Break it now! Then use two finger to open her up good!”

Mandy started shaking uncontrollable, her knees went weak, and she slumped to the carpet. My hand went with her and I slipped out of my chair onto the floor with her. She was in a trance. My wife got on the floor with us while the boys stood and tried to find the best vantagepoint.

I decided to do what my wife wanted me to do because actually it excited the hell out of me. I forced my finger in past her hymen breaking it in the process. She cried some more. I poked her with my middle finger about a dozen times more. Mandy just kept crying. Personally I didn’t think I had inflicted all that much pain. I figured that she was mostly embarrassed to beat hell with her father finger fucking her and her brothers watching. As was suggested I placed two fingers at her entrance and pushed in both my index and middle fingers. I felt muck more resistance this time and had to fuck her with my fingers getting in a little further each time. Finally I had both fingers all the way into her virgin pussy and kept fucking her with them. I reached up with my other hand and played with her clit.

Mandy said, “No! Please don’t do that daddy!”

Needless to say, I did not stop tickling her clit or pushing my fingers up into her. Then I realized why she didn’t want me to play with her clit, she had an orgasm with everyone watching. It was a very good one too, probably the first one she ever experienced by someone else’s hand. Mandy made a real spectacle of herself too. She moaned, she groaned, she thrashes about, and the whole time she was shouting, “Fuck me daddy! Fuck me daddy! Make me your little whore!”

What! Had I head her correctly? Did she really say that? Yes she did and several times I might add. I wouldn’t stop playing with her clit and giving her orgasms until I was positive of what I had heard. Still, had I really heard it?

Then I heard my three sons chanting, “Fuck her daddy! Fuck her daddy! Make her your little whore!”

I must have heard her right. We all must have heard her right. My daughter wanted me to fuck her and make her my little whore. I didn’t even think she knew the meaning of fuck and whore. These girls grow up so quickly these days.

My wife leaned in closer and said, “Do it! Give her what she wants! Our little girl wants to be your whore! Let her! Fuck her! Take her virginity! Half of a little boy’s cock didn’t count! He didn’t even take her cherry, you did! Now take the rest of it! Fuck her!”

As I was thinking about it my wife was undoing my pants and trying to get them off of me. She had my cock out and she knew that I had to be very excited to be that hard. I sure was hard. Most of the time I listen to my cock, it is a very wise cock, and at this moment it was telling me to fuck my daughter. After all it was clearly what she wanted too. Wasn’t it?

So I stood up, dropped my pants and underwear to my ankles, and squatted back down between her outstretched legs. Everything was bunched up around my shoes but it wouldn’t hinder me in the least.

I positioned my cock where my two fingers had been and pushed it in. I did it as slowly as I possibly could to prolong my pleasure. When I was in all the way I started my fucking motion.

Mandy opened her eyes, smiled up at me, and said, “Thank you daddy! I have wanted this for so long! I only tried Billy and the other boys because I didn’t think that you would fuck me!”

At that point Mandy and I were the only two people in the whole world. I had shut out the fact that my wife and my three sons were watching me fuck Mandy. It became more romantic and pleasant instead of a circus act. I fucked into Mandy for quite a while. I didn’t know why I could last that long in a tight virgin pussy until later when I saw a big puddle of cum in my underwear.

When I pulled out Tom asked, “Mom can I fuck her now?”

My wife responded with, “Ask your father she is his little whore!”

Then Mandy said, “Daddy can I be the Family Whore instead!”

I said, “Okay! Mandy you are now officially the Family Whore! Boys you can each fuck her once!”

Then I sat back up in my chair to watch. My wife had removed her skirt and panties and was naked from the waist down. She backed up and sat in my lap slowly tucking my cock into her dripping cunt as she did so. I hadn’t even know that it was hard again. I reached around and unbuttoned her blouse and removed it for her. Then I unhooked her bra and slipped that off too.

Dick was watching Tom fuck Mandy and waiting for his turn. Harry the eleven-year-old had his eyes glued to his mother’s tits as they jiggled while I fucked her. My wife noticed and pulled him to her breasts and let him suckle while we fucked. She likes having me suck her breasts so this was giving her satisfaction at both ends at the same time.

I was in no hurry to come, especially with this being my third time to cum in an hour. Besides I wasn’t in control of the fucking motion. In this position I had very little friction but actually I was enjoying soaking my cock in a nice warm pussy.

Together we watched Tom cum in Mandy’s pussy and get out, then Dick cum in her too and got out, and we were watching Harry fucking her at the moment. Tom and Dick came up to suck their mother’s tits like their brother had. When Harry finished cumming in his sister my wife pushed the boys away from her breasts and told them to suck Mandy’s tits all they wanted too.

My wife got off my lap and said that she had to start dinner. She looked at my unfinished erection and said, “Use Mandy’s hole if you want to take care of that!”

Well as a matter of fact I did want to take care of it. So I pushed the boys out of the way and took my turn. Mandy was a lot tighter and the friction was really there but then again I shot a load in my underwear and another load in her pussy already, so I was in no hurry still. I slow fucked Mandy while her brothers watched. The cum from her three brothers was oozing out with every inward stoke.

Mandy looked up at me and smiled, “Oh daddy! You don’t know how good this feels!”

I replied, “I know how good you make me feel! Does that count?”

Mandy replied, “I think so!”

As I slow fucked Mandy she told me about the four boys that she had stripped for in our garage. She told me a little more about how Billy had felt her up and tried to poke his little cock in her but she wouldn’t let him hurt her. She said Billy’s cock was even smaller than Harry’s cock. Then she said that it really was her first time to let him put his cock in her mouth. She sort of liked it but sort of didn’t like it too. It was kind of nice to feel inside her mouth but it tasted like pee. Then mom caught her and it was all over. Hearing that, it was all over for me too. I filled her with cum.

During dinner none of us bothered to get dressed. I sit at the head of the table with my wife and daughter next to me. Tom sits at the other end with his two brothers next to him. So I got to look at and touch my girl’s tits all the time I was eating and I loved it.

Finally I said, “Okay! Listen up! Here is the way it is going to be! Your sister will be our Family Whore but she still belongs to me! By family I mean just that, our family, the six of us! Don’t be going to school and telling your friends all about it and don’t be bringing them home to fuck your sister either! Keep your mouths shut if you want to fuck! If word of this gets out your mother and I could be in serious trouble! Understood?”

I got a round of “Yes!”

Then I told them, “Your mother is NOT your family whore! Is that understood?”

I got another round of, “Yes!”

I continued, “Your mother can let you fuck her if she wants you too! However you should always start with Mandy! Mandy, you are the Family Whore so they can use your body anytime they want to within the confines of this house! Is that clear?”

Again I got another round of, “Yes!”

I continued, “Mandy, you are to be totally naked inside the house as long we are alone! If there are any guests here you will dress appropriately! Is that clear?”

Mandy said, “Yes it is!”

My wife looked at me to see if I was done speaking and then she said, “Okay then! Mandy, go in the living room and suck your brother’s cocks! I want you to swallow their cum too! Understand?”

Mandy smiled and said, “Yes mom!”

My wife turned to me and said, “You get to help me with the dishes!”

I smiled and started stacking the dishes up to carry out into the kitchen while my wife started the dishwater. Since we were both naked I played with her tits, ass, and pussy while she washed the dishes. She realized that I wasn’t going to dry the dishes and put them away so she sent me in to Mandy telling me that I should break in her cherry ass too. Then she told me where the big tube of K-Y Jelly was in her nightstand.

Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

While I was getting the K-Y Jelly I saw several of my wife’s dildos and picked out the long double-ended one because it was slightly smaller than my cock. I planed to open her ass up gently.

When I got back downstairs Mandy was finishing up with Harry’s blowjob. She looked up at me, stuck out her tongue so that I could see that his cum was still on it, and then swallowed it.

When I told Mandy that I wanted to fuck her in her ass she cringed but decided that she really was my whore so I could do whatever I wanted to do to her. She only asked that I be gentle.

I applied a liberal amount of K-Y Jelly to her rectum and to my fingers. She accepted one finger easily then a second finger with just a little difficulty but the third finger hurt her a lot. I decided to try the double-ended dildo next and greased it up. Mandy took it very well inch by never ending inch. I could not believe that I got almost twelve of the eighteen inches into her rectum. She said that it was very uncomfortable and had been especially so the last few inches. About then my wife came in, took one look at what was hanging out of Mandy’s ass and told me that I should have given her an enema first. Oh yeah! I forgot!

So the boys and I followed Mandy and her mother up to our master bathroom where she keeps her combination douche bag and enema bag. She had Mandy bend over and grab her ankles. She filled her ass up good. Mandy had to hold it in for as long as she could before flushing her bowels out into the toilet. This was repeated a second time. Next my wife took Mandy into our bedroom, applied the K-Y Jelly to her asshole and then slipped almost the entire eighteen inch double-ended dildo into Mandy’s rectum with ease.

Next my wife greased up my cock and told me to give Mandy a cum enema. Mandy cried for a little while because I was stretching her ass a little bit bigger than she could actually handle. Mandy never asked me to stop though. Once she had excepted the anal intrusion I started fucking her in long slow strokes. Her mother slipped a hand under Mandy and played with her clit to take the edge off the anal pain. Her two younger brothers got on their backs under her tits and started nursing on them. Her oldest brother Tom got in front of her so that she could suck his cock.

At that moment I had to smile thinking about our new Family Whore allowing all five of us to enjoy her body at the same time and this was only her first day on the job too.

I finished fucking Mandy’s ass and was able to shoot a good amount of cum up her butt before pulling out. Tom wanted to butt fuck her too but Mandy begged me not to let him that night. She promised me that she would allow all three of her brothers to fuck her ass tomorrow if they would only space them out a few hours apart. I agreed and told the boys to use her pussy and mouth all they wanted but that ten o’clock would be their bedtime and that they would have to leave Mandy alone. I instructed Mandy to come to my bed at ten o’clock and told her not to be late.

When the kids had gone my wife and I talked. First I asked my wife to give Mandy an enema, a douche, and to have her take a shower before getting into bed on my side. I wanted to be in the middle of my two girls. Then we discussed our Family Whore. My wife thought that Mandy was doing very well. She would definitely enjoy sex with a future husband and the boys would also learn to become better lovers.

My wife was also pleased that she could make my fantasy come true. Yes it’s true I had been trying to find a way to fuck my daughter ever since she turned thirteen. My wife knew all about my desire because it had been the subject of many of our better sexual encounters. My wife would tell me about everything sexual with Mandy in great detail to get me excited. That’s why I knew all about her new B-cup bras. My wife had seen Mandy’s bare breasts in the changing room and tried to give me a visual image of how nice they really were. However today when I saw them myself for the first time I was very impressed.

At ten o’clock Mandy came into our bedroom as she was told to do. My wife took her into our bathroom and gave her an enema, a douche, and then got in the shower with her. When my two girls came to bed I was in the middle where I belonged. Both girls cuddled into me and placed their heads on my shoulders. My arms wrapped around them with a tit in each hand. When I tweaked Mandy’s nipple she cooed softly.

I asked Mandy how she liked her day and she said that it was fantastic, even when I took her virgin pussy and her virgin butt. Mandy said that her three little brothers were horny little fuckers and that between the three of them they had fucked her pussy thirteen times and her mouth eleven times. Holly shit that evens out to eight times apiece. I only fucked her ass once, her pussy three times, and I got a blowjob. Oh yeah and my wife wanted sex too. My wife had let her sons suck her tits but she hadn’t let them fuck her or given them blowjobs, yet!

Bright and early that Saturday morning I was awakened by someone sucking on my cock. I hadn’t had that happen in a long time. I remembered my fabulous little Family Whore then I opened my eyes, turned my head, and saw Mandy still sound asleep. My wonderful wife was turned on more than ever by all of the sex in the house.

I whispered, “Love you!”

To which my wife answered, “You will in another minute! I want to get mine early today before you give it all away!”

Halfway through our love making with my wife on top and me playing with her swinging breasts Mandy opened her eyes and asked, “Don’t you two ever get enough sex?”

To which my wife answered, “No! Do you?”

Mandy smiled and said, “I sure did yesterday! That’s for sure! Up until then I couldn’t get enough either!”

My wife asked, “Are you ready to go to work yet?”

Mandy answered, “Yes! I think so!”

My wife said, “Okay then! Go pee first then wake Tommy up with a blowjob but let him cum in your ass!”

Mandy smiled and said, “Okay! That sounds like fun!”

My wife then said, “Be sure to take care of your other two brothers too! Double up! Put one in your mouth and one in your pussy at the same time!”

Once Mandy was gone my wife kissed me very passionately and continued to ride me cock as she said, “I love having Mandy openly sexually active! It makes me so horny that I want sex all the time too!”

I said, “I sure like this new you!”

My wife smiled, squeezed her pussy muscles, and milked the cum right out of my balls. I got my cock sucked clean and we went down to start breakfast with my cum dripping down my wife’s legs. Along the way we looked in on Mandy. She was being double-teamed by Dick in her pussy and Harry in her mouth. My wife told them to come down to breakfast when they were finished and she told Mandy not to clean up that we wanted to see how messy she was after servicing her three brothers in her three holes. Mandy couldn’t talk with her mouth full but waved her hand letting us know that she had heard us.

As we were finishing up the bacon and eggs the kids came down. I poured the orange juice while my wife inspected Mandy’s dripping holes. She shoved two fingers up Mandy’s ass to see if she was okay and she was. Otherwise Mandy wouldn’t have taken her two fingers that well. We sat and ate, then my wife told the four kids to get dressed, go outside, and play with their friends until noon. They were not to feel their sister up outdoors or tell anyone about our new activities. They were also to be home by noon for lunch.

Together we washed up the breakfast dishes, started a couple loads of clothes, and vacuumed the downstairs. We finished changing all of the beds in time to start lunch. It was simple, just soup and sandwiches. Right afterwards we all went up to Mandy’s bedroom. Harry got on his back with Mandy riding his cock, Dick got in her ass, and she sucked Tom’s cock. This was her very first triple penetration but certainly not her last one. When they were done my wife told them to clean up, get dressed, go back outside, and play some more. However they were to be home by five o’clock and that then they were in for the night after that.

My wife put on a very sexy transparent negligée to excite me but not so that she could use me she wanted me primed for Mandy. She had it all worked out that after dinner she and Mandy would get into a sixty-nine with Mandy on top and that I would butt fuck Mandy with her nose rubbing my balls as they passed by. I got very excited listening to her and told her that I couldn’t wait until after dinner. So my wife slipped on a dress and went outside looking for Mandy. The two girls returned a short while later. We went up to our bedroom and acted out the scene perfectly. Mandy had adjusted very well to my cock in her ass. Meanwhile my wife was sampling two of her son’s cum at the time.

When we were done the boys knocked on the door and asked if they could have sex with Mandy too. Of course they could! They said they would rather have sex with Mandy than to go out and play anymore. I knew just how they felt. So my wife and I watched as Mandy sat on Tom’s cock, let Harry slip his in her freshly used ass, and then sucked on Dick’s dick. In roughly eight hours that Saturday Mandy took all four of our cocks up her ass and loved it. After dinner my wife sucked her three sons hard and had them fuck Mandy’s pussy. Then she sucked my cock and told me to fuck Mandy in any hole that I wanted to since she belonged to me. I decided that I really liked anal sex with my daughter. I know my wife was just happy that I wasn’t begging to butt fuck her anymore. I guess she just wasn’t trained very well when she was younger.

Mandy’s future husband won’t have that problem!


The End

Hope All Of You Enjoy !!! :)

[birdie8819]

Another story Title : Too Willing

Is there such a thing as being too willing? I never thought so! However things have been known to change.

My gorgeous wife Eleanor is thirty-six years old, a very well built brunette, and the mother of my two teenage daughters. Emily is my fifteen-year-old daughter. Evelyn is my fourteen-year-old daughter. Both girls are also very pretty, well built, and brunettes like their mother.

One day when I came home from work I had something really bad to tell my wife. After dinner and a couple of stiff drinks I said, “Eleanor my boss wants to invite us to an orgy!”

Eleanor just casually said, “Okay!”

I hadn’t expected that answer at all. In fact I rather expected her to be outraged by the invitation.

I said, “And he wants us to bring Emily and Evelyn too!”

Again Eleanor just casually said, “Okay!”

Then as an after thought Eleanor asked, “When?”

I replied, “This Saturday!”

She gave that some thought and then said, “Well you only have four days to get them ready then!”

Now I had that dumbfounded expression on my face that Eleanor knew well.

So she explained, “You need to break the girls in and take their virginities before the men at the orgy abuse them! We should invite your two brothers over to help too! I’ll call them now!”

She did too. She told them what they were to do, to come over right after work tomorrow, and she told them to bring along a few of their friends too. She told my brothers that the girls needed to get broken in well before the Saturday orgy.

I couldn’t believe that my wife was so willing to do this. Too willing even. Plus she didn’t bat an eye at sacrificing our daughters to the orgy either. Something was up!

Eleanor told the girls to undress completely and go to our bedroom. Then she took me to our bedroom and had me get undressed. My wife was sucking my cock when our daughters came in. My wife had Emily and Evelyn get on the very edge of the bed and lay back holding their knees up to their chests.

One look at their naked bodies made me hard. One look at their open pussies made me want to fuck them. I wanted to fuck my own virgin daughters; my wife even wanted me to fuck our two virgin daughters.

I had to ask, “Are you girls okay with this?”

Emily said, “Yes daddy! Mommy told us what you were going to do to us! It’s okay!”

Evelyn said, “Mommy told us right after school that you were going to help us get ready for the orgy this Saturday!”

I almost snapped my head off turning toward her. My wife had that ‘oh shit I just got caught’ look on her face. She looked scared, beads of perspiration were forming on her forehead, and she knew that I knew!

She had been aware of the orgy almost two hours before I had found out about it!

Before I could get a word out my wife said, “It’s for your next promotion! You’re going to become an Executive on Monday if the girls go through with it on Saturday! That means a very good promotion, a lot more money, and none of those weekend trips out of town!”

I was still in shock but all I could say was, “Me an Executive!”

My gorgeous thirty-six-year-old wife Eleanor then explained that she had willingly let my boss fuck her to secure my job in the first place. Since then she had fucked my way to the top. She had willingly joined in on the once a month orgy to get my promotion six months ago. She explained to me that that was why I had been sent out of town on those weekends so that she could not only attend the orgies but so that she could recover for a day or two afterwards too so that I would not get suspicious.

Then Eleanor continued to explain that my promotion to Executive was contingent on my daughters joining the monthly orgy.

She had tried her best to prepare the girls for the past month by buying them dildos, showing them how to use them, and having them sleep with the silicone cocks in their pussies every night. They had been introduced to butt plugs and now slept with both holes full. The dildos and the butt plugs had grown in size during the past month too until the girls were opened up quite well. The girls were ready to get fucked but they needed to feel the real thing. They needed to get fucked, to get fucked often, and to get fucked by a variety of men. She said that the girls should be prepared to get at least thirty cocks shoved into them that day and that probably ten of them would be up their ass.

I looked at my wife in an entirely different way now. This gorgeous women that I thought was faithful to me ever since our wedding vows was no longer the woman I had married. At first I was outraged. I had never once suspected anything out of the ordinary. Then I felt a tingling of pride. My wife had willing sacrificed herself sexually to benefit my career. She was much more of a wife than I had ever imagined her to be. Finally I felt lust. I wanted to fuck her so badly that I could hardly stand it. She had inadvertently fulfilled all of my fantasies in just a few moments.

For years I had fantasized about my wife fucking other men, especially some of my bosses. I had fantasized about her fucking lots of men, such as during an orgy where she was the center of attention. I had even fantasized about me fucking both of my teenage daughters, now that was to become a reality too. Not only had I wanted this to happen but also I had wanted to see if for myself, that too would happen. I had been invited to attend this month’s orgy on Saturday too.

I smiled at my three women and said, “Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” I said that as I turned to each girl and looked them right in the eye. I then asked, “So you girls are still technically virgins!”

Emily said, “Yes Daddy!”

Evelyn said, “Yes Daddy!”

I said, “So my job tonight is to cum in each of your pussies and assholes before my brothers and their friends get turned loose on you tomorrow!”

Emily said, “Yes Daddy!”

Evelyn said, “Yes Daddy!”

Then my wife smiled at me and said, “Yes Daddy!”

I was too excited to wait one minute more. I dropped my pants and underwear to my ankles in one motion. I then realized that I couldn’t get them off so I struggled to get my shoes off and then removed my socks, pants, and underwear. I thought about just getting started but my wife was helping me unbutton my shirt while I took off my tie. Finally in an intense state of arousal I turned to my oldest daughter. Emily was smiled at me as I thrust into her virgin pussy forcefully. I met no resistance what so ever and went in balls deep as they say. I hit her cervix hard but neither one of us seemed to mind or even care that it had happened. I could not do her justice. It was a very emotional bim bam thank you mam. I can not explain just how good it felt to fuck the young girl that I had dreamed about almost every single night for the past two years. All I can really remember is that I rammed her, I came in her, and I pulled out of her. It could have been twenty seconds and maybe as long as five minutes but I don’t think it went on for that long. I do know that for the first time since puberty I looked down and saw that I was still hard.

I looked over at my youngest daughter. Evelyn was ready and waiting for me so I slipped it into her a whole lot more gently than I had her sister. I actually felt that warm wet love tunnel as the head of my cock traveled from her entrance to the end of the line. The slit in the end of my cock kissed her cervix very lovingly. My cock enjoyed the hundreds of trips up and down that chute. I knew that it hadn’t taken any twenty seconds that time to fill her with her daddy’s cum. It took much longer but I was just as happy. Well maybe not just as happy because Emily truly had been my little dream girl. I had fantasized about Evelyn too but not nearly as often as I had fantasized about Emily.

Once my cock shrunk and slipped out of Evelyn my wife placed a chair behind my knees forcing me to sit down. That was a good thing because I was exhausted. I sat there staring at my daughter’s pussies. My cum was dripping out of Emily but almost flowing out of Evelyn. My wife was rubbing my back and had her breast pressed into my ear. She too was looking at our daughter’s used pussies.

Finally Emily said, “Oh Daddy that was nice, quick, but really nice! I’m going to enjoy this orgy!”

Evelyn said, “Wow! Daddy that was a lot better than sleeping with a dildo in me! I like fucking”

My wife said, “Do you want me to fix dinner or would you like the girls to suck you hard for their anal sex?”


Continue next page ...........

[birdie8819]

I replied, “I’d like to rest awhile, while you fix dinner. Wake me when it’s ready!” Then I laid down on the bed and cuddled my two daughters into me.

When dinner was ready my wife woke me up by sucking on my cock. The girls were giggling. We went down to eat dinner. I hadn’t taken a nap like that in years but I sure needed it.

Right after dinner I had all three of my women bend over the back of the couch. Using a little K-Y Jelly on my cock I slipped it into each one of them for a short time then slipped it into the next one. My wife had given me anal sex a few times in the past but if she wanted me to butt fuck my daughters then she was going to get it too. Apparently she had been giving it to everyone else. It was time for a change in our sex life that’s for sure.

That anal sex was the best that I had ever had. Not one of them was complaining about it, they all seemed to be enjoying it, and the best part was that I was doing it. I could stay as long as I wanted to or move on quickly, I could go slow in my wonderful daughters, or go fast and give my wife a good fucking. When I got the urge to cum I made sure that I was in Emily’s rectum at the time. I held onto her hips and forced it in deep. I only stroked about a half-inch at a time so as to keep my cock deep in her ass. Emily liked it and so did I.

I was surprised when my wife knelt down and sucked my shitty cock. She offered it to our daughters as well and they took it. I heard a few complaints about the taste but my wife told them to start enjoying it because they would be required to do it at the orgy on Saturday. That gave them the incentive that they needed to finish the job and say thank you too.

I could not believe it but I got hard again. This time I had my three women get on the floor. I had Emily put her pussy near me and hold her knees up and wide. Next I had my wife get her face near me so that I could go directly from Emily’s pussy to my wife’s mouth. After all she certainly didn’t need my cock in her cunt. Everyone else has been there already. Next I had Evelyn assume the same position that Emily had with their mother between them. I went from one hole to the other hole stopping in my wife’s mouth briefly in between. I could not believe how long I lasted that time around. It was a good half-hour and once again I came in my sweet Emily.

About bedtime I let my daughters suck me hard for a second ass fucking. This time it was just the two of them, on their hands and knees, on the edge of Emily’s bed. I went from one ass to the next, back and forth, for as long as I could hold out. Evelyn whimpered about it hurting but Emily never said a thing, even after I came in her ass for the second time that night.

Emily said, “Evelyn you know what Mommy said! You will get it up the ass at least ten times Saturday! So get used to it and start licking Daddy’s cock! Now!”

With that said Emily swatted her sister on her ass hard enough to get her started. Evelyn was not into this as much as her mother had hoped. Like it or not my wife had sold my daughters into being an orgy slut once a month to pay for my promotion.

When I got up in the middle of the night I went into Emily’s room, made love to her pussy and played with her tits until I was done, and then I returned to my bed with my wife in it. She just smiled as I climbed in and asked which of my daughter I had been with. It came to no surprise to her when I said that it had been Emily.

That morning at my wife’s suggestion I went into Evelyn’s bedroom. However Evelyn was not happy when I butt fucked her. She was still sore back there. I told her that if she had any complaints to take them up with her mother otherwise she had better get used to having her ass fucked before Saturday.

When I got home from work both of my brothers were there along with ten of their friends. They had been fucking Emily and Evelyn almost non-stop since the girls got home from school. My wife was assigning the men to a particular girl and to a particular hole. Before the night was over those twelve men would fuck both girls in both holes even if my wife had to suck them hard and shove it in for them.

Poor Evelyn was upset this morning with my cock in her ass for the third time in about sixteen hours. I wondered how she would feel after getting fucked in her ass a dozen times that evening.

I went to check on the girls between men. Emily smiled at me and said she was ready for Saturday and I believed her. She said that her ass was tender but she was certain that she could take the four more that her mother had mentioned. She said that so far she had had eight in her pussy and eight in her ass. She said that her pussy was next.

I went into Evelyn’s bedroom. When she saw me she started crying. Apparently the guy in her ass had torn her inside. She said that he was too rough with her, that he had pulled her hair hard, and that he had crushed her breasts in his powerful hands. She begged me to ask her mother to stop letting them fuck her ass. She offered her pussy and mouth in exchange. I smiled and told her that I would tell her mother. Then I walked out and passed her next customer on his way in. I knew that her pussy was next because of what Emily had told me.

I walked out to my wife and said, “What’s for dinner!”

She replied, “Well I ordered pizza and beer for the guys! Do you want me to fix something different?”

I replied, “No that will be fine! Go get me a beer!” Then I slapped her on her ass as she walked by me.

When she returned I slipped my hand up under her dress and into her panties for a feel. Her pussy was unused. I should have realized that with my two beautiful teenage daughters to fuck that they wouldn’t want my wife. Not yet anyway.

With my fingers in my wife’s pussy I said, “Oh by the way that last guy you sent in to butt fuck Evelyn hurt her pretty bad inside. Maybe you should tell them to fuck her pussy now and do some more anal tomorrow.”

My wife replied, “Okay! Maybe I shouldn’t have told him to be so rough with her then! I figured that she needed to find out how it felt! Emily took it without any complaint!”

She had hurt Evelyn on purpose. Then she pulled away from my hand to send the next two in to fuck their pussies. I noticed that she didn’t straighten up her panties but came right back to stand over my hand again. I felt her moist pussy and knew that she needed a good fuck. I decided to give it to her right there in front of my brothers and all of their friends.

I stripped her of her blouse and skirt to the cheers of those not fucking my daughters. Then I stripped her of her bra and panties too as they cheered even more. I bent her over the back of the couch. She placed her hands down on the cushion between two of the men and they watched her breasts swing as I entered her pussy from behind. Every thrust made her tits swing and sway on her chest. She started to act like she was the star of a porn film. Who knows, she might be, I could certainly see the company president doing that to her. Anyway as the men got hard she sent them to her daughters. It was ‘pussy only’ for the rest of the night and all of it that they wanted too, but not hers. I fucked my wife better than I had in quite some time. I left a few good size gobs of cum in her pussy as my cock slipped out. I told her to put on only her panties and serve the guy some beer.

My wife teased the guys, played with their cocks, and sent then in to fuck her daughters. When they couldn’t get it up anymore she sent them home to their wives and told them not to come back again. However they could send one man in their place tomorrow to fuck her daughters. My two brothers stuck around to the very end. My wife said that they were welcome to come back both Thursday and Friday if they wanted too. They certainly wanted to.

Continue next page ............

[birdie8819]

I checked on my daughters and they were sound asleep. They were still messy and covered with cum but they were resting comfortably. Evelyn had bloodstains on her ass. She must have been abused more than I realized. I knew that I would still butt fuck her in the morning before I went to work.

I rejoined my wife and brothers in the living room. Together the three of us fucked my wife to several orgasms. My brothers confessed that they had wanted to do that for years. My wife suggested that they bring their wives over some time for an intimate orgy with us. They could bring their sons too if they wanted. Both of my brothers cum and went, we went to bed.

I slept through the night without getting up. In the morning I woke Emily up with a kiss on her lips and my fingers in her pussy, then I sent her in to take a shower. Then I went in and fucked Evelyn up the ass as she cried into her pillow. She never once asked me to stop.

After work there were my brothers again with ten more strange men. My wife told me that all twelve had fucked the girls once and that they were halfway through the lineup a second time around. Three of the smaller cocks were allowed to fuck Evelyn’s ass. Three of the biggest cocks got to butt fuck Emily’s ass. They could only butt fuck the girls twice each and they had to be gently while doing it.

Pizza was ordered and a supply of beer had been put on ice when my wife went shopping that day. She got potato chips, nuts, and other assorted snacks for the guys to munch on while waiting to get hard and fuck one of our daughter again. Most of the men were good for four fucks but some bowed out after just three even with my wife sitting on their face and sucking their cocks. I fucked my wife again nude and hung over the back of the couch to entertain them. She begged for more when I pulled out but only to excite the guys watching us. It perked up a few cocks. My brothers stayed till the end again. That night the girls both came out and watched their mother take all three of our cocks at the same time. I got her ass!

Again I slept through the night but I missed fucking Emily and took her pussy that morning. Evelyn’s ass was not as sore as it had been the previous morning but she still had to get through tonight and then tomorrow at the orgy.

Friday after work there were ten more strange men along with my two brothers and the twenty previous men. My wife had picked out four of the smaller cocks to butt fuck Evelyn two times each. She had picked four of the bigger cocks to butt fuck Emily twice each too. Otherwise the other twenty-four men were fucking their pussies like crazy. My wife was wearing only a pair of thong panties and serving the men ice cold beer. The men had been here all day and our daughters had not gone to school. My wife estimated that there were five more men to finish the second round. The girls had been very busy. That would make twenty-four pussy fucks and eight ass fucks for each girl and then they would only be half done for the day.

That evening was more of a party than just a bunch of guys doing their job. Emily and Evelyn came out into the living room after the second round was complete so that everyone could watch them getting fucked. They also started taking on two or even three men at a time like they had seen their mother do the night before. I got to fuck Emily twice as she sat on my cock and let someone else fuck her ass. She just looked into my eyes and smiled as she stroked my cock with her very talented pussy until I came in her.

Saturday morning both girls were wide-awake, jumping on our bed, and asking their mother when the orgy would start. She smiled at them and said that we were supposed to get there around noon. They asked if their mother would call some of the guys from last night. The answer was no! They asked if my two brothers and their sons could come over for awhile. Again the answer was no! Then they begged me to fuck them.

My wife sat straight upright and startled the girls and she said, “No! No! No! You little horny sluts will just have to wait till noon and that’s that! Now go take separate baths, fix you hair, and get ready for your party! This orgy is in your honor! Now get beautiful! Then put on those outfits that I gave you! Now get, and don’t you dare play with yourself and take the edge off your sexual arousal! I want you two climbing the walls for a stiff cock when you get there! Understood?”

Emily said, “Yes Mommy!”

Evelyn said, “Yes Mommy!”

Then they both scampered off!

My wife snuggled into me and asked, “Would you like to waist a perfectly good fuck on me! Or would you like to save it for your boss’s wife?

I said, “Well to quote you! No! No! No! You little horny slut you will just have to wait till noon and that’s that! Now go take a bath, fix you hair, and get ready for your party! This orgy is in your daughter’s honor! Now get beautiful! Then put on a sexy outfit! Get! Don’t play with yourself either and take the edge off your sexual arousal! I want you climbing the walls for a stiff cock when you get there! Understood?” Then I slapped her hard on her ass and watched her boobs bounce as she jumped out of bed.

On the ride to my boss’s estate the girls were too excite to sit still. They were both fidgeting constantly. I had never been here before but obviously my wife had been. I pushed the button and gave my name. The big iron gates opened up to allow me to drive in. I parked and got out of the car. My wife took my hand and led me right for the front door. Without even knocking she opened it up and we all walked in. She walked us through the house and out into the backyard. Wow! It was amazing. He had trees, roses, a swimming pool, and a huge Jacuzzi in his back yard. There was a bar off to one side with a naked man playing bartender. Everyone was naked except us. I felt out of place. My wife called to some people, kissed a few others, and took us straight to my new boss, the President and owner of the company.

My wife then introduced Emily and Evelyn to the Company President and owner. As he watched, my wife removed the tiny outfits that the girls had been wearing. Both of my daughters stood up tall with their shoulders back and their tummies tucked in. They were proudly showing off their naked bodies to the man. The other men were very interested too.

Emily said, “Could we start the orgy now? I’m awfully horny!”

Evelyn said, “Me too! I really need a cock in me and soon!”

My wife took their clothes and me over to another part of the patio. Together we undressed and walked back out into the crowd. My wife introduced me to Sylvia the Company President’s wife. Sylvia took my hand and led me to the rose garden. She explained that she liked to get fucked in the rose garden and thanked me for bringing my daughters along to entertain her husband and the other men.

I watched my wife take one of the other Executives off toward the pool.

My daughters were already on a couple of pads on the ground with a cock in them. They were so happy at that very moment that I just knew that they were enjoying themselves.

When Sylvia got me to where she wanted to fuck she rubbed some lotion on my cock. At first I thought that it was K-Y Jelly for anal sex but instead she told me that it a very potent prolonging cream. Sylvia said that I would probably be fucking her for the next four hours without going soft. Oh my God!

As I started fucking Sylvia I watched her breasts move around on her chest like my wife’s breasts do. As we were joined at the groin she talked to me. Sylvia told me that she loved my wife and very much enjoyed eating her pussy right after someone else had made a deposit in her sweet sperm bank. Then she asked me to slip my cock into her asshole and kept talking. As I slipped it into her ass she told me about how the company actually belonged to her. Sylvia only lets her husband run it for her. She was the one that told her husband to promote me. My wife had only offered her our two daughters to distract her husband so that she could size me up.

I felt like I was at an interview only my cock was in the interviewer’s ass at the time. Sylvia asked me about my childhood, my education, and my work experience. About every fifteen or twenty minutes she asked me to change holes. Our talk went on for a good three hours before my wife joined us. She had taken care of a few men but obviously our daughters were the main attraction that day. She said that the girls were doing very well.

For the next hour while I continued to fuck her two holes. Sylvia told me what she had in mind for me. She wanted to groom me to take over her company in about two years.

When I came for the final time and pulled out of her body I looked at my wristwatch. It had been four hours and twenty minutes, just like Sylvia had said. I had never imagined fucking for that long in my life. My new fuck buddy and my wife got into a hot and steamy sixty-nine while I recovered from my marathon fuck session.

An hour later Sylvia took us over to see what the girls were up too. They were in a sixty-nine.

Emily looked up at me and said, “Hi Daddy! These old guys can really fuck!”

Evelyn said, “But we wore them all out!”

My wife just giggled.

Sylvia said, “So what else is new!”


The End

That's all for tonight , will search for more and stay tune . :)

[yahoopower]

Wow! reading these short stories gives me a hardon, thanks to Brothers for sharing it.

[birdie8819]

Wow! reading these short stories gives me a hardon, thanks to Brothers for sharing it.

Thanks bro yahoopower for taking your time to read the stories . :)

[birdie8819]

One story before starting work - Title : Secretariat (One Of The Best So Far)

The secretary was bent over the desk with her skirt bunched up over her back and her panties pooled by her feet. Her breathing was strained and she tried to look at the wall clock by her left side, praying that her lateness wouldn’t be noticed. Her cheap rayon H&M blouse was pushed carelessly up her chest, exposing her breasts, which had been pulled out and over the top of her beige bra.

Binder clips were cruelly pinching her nipples.

“Keep facing forward,” she heard from behind her, and then the soft whoosh of the rolling chair’s wheels on the industrial carpet. She flinched in blind preparation; she knew something painful was going to happen, but she wasn’t sure what.

There was the clank and rustle of something to the right and behind her. The metal cup and rack that held her office tools. She knew the sound well.

The scratch of the open stapler. The bite of the staple remover. The relentless nip of the binder clips. The smack of the ruler. The poke and scrape of the letter opener. The smooth hardness of the “Received” stamp in her asshole. She knew them all, knew them well, wore the memory of the perverted use of these quotidian implements on her flesh like shameful, naughty undergarments.

“Lift your ass toward me,” said the voice behind her. Not angry, not passionate. Not anything. Its tone could be requesting her to pass the salt.

Swack! She jumped involuntary when the ruler hit the back of her thigh. A purple stripe of pain illuminated her head for a moment and faded, though her right thigh still rang with the hurt.

“What do you say.” The voice intoned.

“Yes, Sir.” She intoned and felt her face flush a bit pink. She had forgotten the complex linguistic rules. When she heard “ass,” she had to respond “Sir.” When she heard “pussy,” she had to respond “Master.” When she heard “you,” she had to respond “Boss.” When she heard “whore” or “slut,” she had to respond “Daddy.” And when she heard none of these words, she had to keep quiet.

It was hard to remember, sometimes. It was meant to be hard. It was made to trick her and trick her it did. It had been created to make her err, and err she did. She often needed correction.

The secretary lifted her ass, tilted it up and back, just a little bit, for that was all she could move. Her pantyhose had been cut from stem to stern; they now hung in tatters around her thighs. Her ankles had been bound to the legs of the desk with packing tape and her long legs spread a wide V on the acrylic desk mat, her hands leaned far forward on the desk’s laminate surface. She had been placed such that she could only move a little bit.

She felt the desk’s center drawer open against her thighs, a cool sliver of metal. She wished she could turn and press her burning thigh against its smooth, chilly surface. She knew she couldn’t, and froze her body, uncomfortably spread and tilted, and felt warm breath on her thigh and the metallic rustle of hands rifling through the drawer’s contents.

“You know,” the voice said, hot breath on her thigh, “your pussy is very wet.”

“Yes, Master,” she said, gulping a bit on “master” as she felt cold air blowing on her slit. The breath continued, a sibilant stream up and down the length of her pussy, and its coldness illuminating exactly how excited she was. The blood in her nipples beat a slow tattoo of pain that seemed to pool, collect, and transform to pleasure in her clit.

Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

“Such a dirty little whore.” The drawer clanged shut underneath her.

“Yes, Daddy.” She said, her voice faltering just a tiny bit. She felt something hard pressed against her pudendum, just at the crux of her slit. Something hard and cool pressing there, waiting. She didn’t recognize it, exactly.

It could be the letter opener, she thought, but then she remembered that she hadn’t put it back in the desk after opening the day’s mail—she remembered seeing it on the desk’s surface as she was getting ready to leave, packing her magazine and her empty lunch containers in her totebag, preparing to switch in to her drive-home sneakers, looking forward to an evening of television and take-out with the boyfriend, a date for which, if her internal clock was at all correct, she was now horribly late.

She felt the metal implement slowly inch its way down her pussy, pressing with an excruciating pleasurable precision. Slowly down her slit it moved, down down down the center of her cunt, pausing deliciously over her clit, passing it, descending to her cunt’s opening, slipping in for a moment, drifting out, sliding with her wetness across her perineum, to her asshole, and back up again. Over and over. The gliding smoothness of the unknown instrument told her how wet she was. The secretary could feel her pleasure burgeon and swell, she could almost smell her orgasm.

Which she knew, from experience, would be delayed, possibly denied, depending on the capricious malice of her Dominator. Almost without her awareness, the secretary arched yet a bit more to meet the touch of the metal, now grown warm with her body heat; she willed it to linger on her clit just a moment more, just a moment, just there, just now.

“You’re not going to come.” The voice said low and casual.

“No, Boss,” she responded with just a hint of sadness. She knew that she wouldn’t be allowed to come, she knew it with every memory of these little experiences, and yet she had hoped, perhaps, that this time it would be different. They had been meeting like this for several months now. It had started when, as a punishment for the secretary’s habitual lateness, she had been summoned into her boss’s office and told that she would be kept late, two minutes for every minute that she had been tardy, and that perhaps this lesson would teach her the meaning and the value of time.

It had begun with her sitting at her desk, not working, just sitting, under the Boss’s watchful eye. A week later, she was late again, and again the punishment and again the sitting, this time with the Boss behind her, standing, and this time the Boss made her sit especially upright. When the secretary’s head dipped, a ruler rang thwack! loud on the laminate beside her hand.

The next time, she had to stand, bent over on the desk. After serving her twenty-four minutes exactly, she went to the ladies’ room to relieve her self; to her surprise, her panties were delicately glossed with her own eggwhite wetness, the soft sea pungency of her desire wafting up to her from between her parted thighs.

And so it had progressed, slowly. From sitting to standing, from standing bent over to this same bent position, ever more exposed, ever more open, supplicant and willing, a slow and slippery slope of submission that inexorably led her to this moment, the close of a day when she had been not-quite-but-almost willfully late, and her present position: kowtowing on the desk, nipples exposed and tortured, panties down, hose rent, her pussy drippy wet from the touch of an unknown office tool, and riding the knife’s edge between fear and desire for what would happen next.

“Put your face on the desk, and turn your eyes to the window.” She did as she was told, feeling the cool laminate under her flushed cheek and seeing that outside the large plate glass windows that it was dark and that the city was lit up like a starlet’s mirror.

“Stay there, slut,” said the voice, behind her and farther away, moving perhaps into the office, perhaps down the corridor of the reception area for her boss and into the open area of the lesser, general office assistants.

“Yes, Daddy,” she said.

She heard footsteps approaching her, coming around her side to the front of the desk; she felt a hand slide through her hair. Soft breath on her ear and the whispered words, “So lovely,” and the feel of lips on her ear. A hand snaked under her chest, pulling gently on the painful clip and then removing it, first one and then the other.

“Your nipples are sore, aren’t they?”

“Yes, Boss.”

“You’d like me to kiss them, wouldn’t you?”

“Yes, Boss.” She gulped. Fingers tenderly rubbed her nipples, and exquisite mix of pain and relief coursed through them, down her solar plexus and directly into her clit.

“I’m not going to.” Her nipples were dropped. Footsteps again, stopping with the Boss behind her. She heard it before she felt it: a swooping cut through the air that ended in a flash of pain on her ass. Then a relentlessly gentle tapping of blows covering her behind with the dull brutal kisses. A punctuation of a thwaking blow, a pause and a delicious scrape of the letter opener’s blade. The ruler rained down on her ass, her thighs, and she could feel them glow and heat, the blows causing her to inhale sharply. And then stopping.

“Take your hands and spread your ass cheeks,” she heard.

“Yes, Sir,” she said, slightly unsure how to respond and fearing retribution, and she did as she was told, taking her round ass in her manicured fingers and spreading it wide, aware that she was exposing the dusky rose of her anus and both shamed and excited that she was doing so.

“Very nice,” she could hear her boss say and then heard footsteps that came closer, then stopping to obscure her view of the window. Before her was her Boss’s waist, a belt, an expensive shirt tucked into even more expensive slacks. Broad hands holding a golf club. A driver.

“You can imagine what this is for.”

“Yes, Boss.”

On hand balanced the club against the desk, directly in front of the secretary’s eyes. Another dipped into the slack’s pocket and withdrew a condom. The Boss unwrapped the condom and slid it down over the handle of the club, retrieved a rubber band from the caddy on the desk and rubberbanded the condom in place. Picked up the club and walked back to the rear of the secretary.

Continue next page ............

[birdie8819]

The secretary felt frozen. She did not want the club in her. It looked long and menacing. Her mind raced with what the Boss could do to her insides with it. She may be a tall woman, the Secretary thought, but she had a rather small pussy. And her ass…she willed herself to keep her ass cheeks spread apart with her hands, but she felt herself tense up, nearly to the point of shaking on the table.

A hand smoothed her lower back, rubbing gently over the cleft where her lower back swelled into her butt, tenderly cupping her ass cheeks, soothing her flesh as a trainer would a trembling mare. The hand dipped between her thighs, slipped between the wet-slick folds of her labia, and knowingly rubbed her clit for a few moments.

The secretary felt her body start to relax a bit and to surrender to the pleasure. The voice behind her was whispering sweet nothing, and while the secretary listened for words that she had to respond to, she heard none, and let them wash over her, causing her to relax.

“I’m going to fuck your pussy with this club.”

“Yes, Master.” She responded.

“You want me to, don’t you, whore?”

The secretary paused. “Yes, Daddy,” she admitted as much to her Boss as to herself.

The club entered her pussy, shocking and cold and hard, the boss’s fingers still on her pussy. Her face on the desk, her hands spreading her ass cheeks, her weight on her chest, she had a hard time pressing into the hand, but she pressed nonetheless. Despite the ungainliness of her position—or perhaps because of it—despite the fact that anyone from any office tower could see her illuminated in this position—or perhaps because of it—she felt intense pleasure rush through her, the club so hard that she clenched her pussy muscles around it. Once more, she could nearly smell her cum, her orgasm shimmering before her, a pulsating pleasurecloud, fulsome and ready to release.

The hand stopped, the club withdrew.

“I’m going to fuck your ass now.”

“No, Sir,” she said, starting up, almost before she realized it. “Please. Don’t.”

She felt a hand on her head, she felt her hair yanked and her neck snap back. She felt the warm breath of her boss on her cheek, she heard the voice menacing, no longer dispassionate in her ear.

“You will get fucked in your ass.” The voice said. “You want it. Tell me you want it, slut.”

A pause. The secretary’s breath ragged. “No,” she gasped.

The hand pulled further back on her hair, craning her head uncomfortably. Another hand grasped a nipple between a cruel forefinger and thumb and pinched.

“You will get fucked,” the voice repeated. “You want it. Tell me you want it, you dirty whore.”

Another pause. A lifetime of pauses and the infinite eternal moment that stretches through the barest flicker of time. The sound of two humans breathing ragged and taut. A palpable susurration of wills.

Her body slumped slightly. “Yes, Daddy,” the secretary’s voice small and acquiescent, “I want you to fuck my ass.”

She heard herself being called a good girl, she felt herself being pushed into her previous position, she felt her hands being placed onto her ass, her own fingers pressing into her butt cheeks and spreading them.

She felt something cold splatter on her ass. She felt the slow pressure of the golfclub handle entering her ass, pushing slowly, inexorably, blindly past her sphincter. She felt it glide in, in, in her ass. She felt the pain.

And then she felt the glimmer of pleasure.

“So beautiful,” her boss said from well behind her, standing, the secretary guessed, far enough away to watch the club penetrate her ass, watch her asshole slowly and, almost against her will, open up for it.

A hand crept between her thighs, slipping onto her clit and began rubbing. Rubbing and rubbing as the club entered her ass, paused at its apex and then again as it was almost all the way out of her. The secretary felt the club’s flanged tip brush past her g-spot in each movement, the pleasure-laden pain of fullness and the pleasurable near-absence.

She felt herself very close to coming. She had to hold on not to come. The hand on her cunt was rubbing so well and so effectively. She felt her body wanting to drop down down down into orgasm, to collapse upon itself shuddering and inexplicable there on the desk, but she dare not.

“Would you like to cum?” The Boss asked, the Boss knew—the Boss always knew when she wanted to come.

“Yes, Master,” she moaned, nearly inarticulate, pleasure-pushed almost pre-verbal.

“Push down,” said the Boss, “push against my finger, push against the club, push down as hard as you can, whore.”

“Yes, Daddy,” she moaned, pushing, willing her pussy to reject the orgasm, to expel it out of her, and as she did, she felt it swell, and grow, this tremendous wall and swell, like a tsunami, and she gushed, a slick of girl cum spurting out of her, drenching the hand of her boss, and pooling on the acrylic carpet protector beneath her.

She collapsed on the desk and felt the club being gently removed from her ass. She felt the cool blade of a pair of scissors slicing off her stockings and the packing tape binding her legs to the desk. She felt hands grasping her and pulling her up off the desk, holding her and she felt her boss’s lips on her own.

“That was a good orgasm, wasn’t it?” Her Boss asked. The secretary nodded weakly, more vulnerable now than she had been before, splayed and impaled on the desk.

“Very good,” the Boss said and kissed her tenderly. “Now get on your knees and thank me properly,” The secretary dropped to her knees, pushed the thought of her undoubtedly pissed-off waiting boyfriend out of her mind, unzipped her boss’s pants, pulled them down, her panties too, and happily buried her tongue in her boss’s wet, aching, and swollen pussy.

“Very good,” the Boss said, “very good work…”

The End

Time To Work Loh ...... :)

[Botarbolampar]

顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶
顶顶顶　　　　顶顶顶顶　　　　顶顶顶顶　　　　顶顶顶　　　　顶顶顶顶
顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶　　顶顶顶
顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶
顶顶　　顶顶顶顶顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶
顶顶　　顶顶顶顶顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶
顶顶　　顶　　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶
顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶
顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶　　顶顶顶
顶顶顶　　　　　顶顶顶　　　　顶顶顶顶　　　　顶顶顶　　　　顶顶顶顶
顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶

[WooXo]

Bro birdie, damn good your story..:)

[birdie8819]

顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶
顶顶顶　　　　顶顶顶顶　　　　顶顶顶顶　　　　顶顶顶　　　　顶顶顶顶
顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶　　顶顶顶
顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶
顶顶　　顶顶顶顶顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶
顶顶　　顶顶顶顶顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶
顶顶　　顶　　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶
顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶
顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶顶　　顶　　顶顶顶
顶顶顶　　　　　顶顶顶　　　　顶顶顶顶　　　　顶顶顶　　　　顶顶顶顶
顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶顶

Wow......bro botar you very the free hor ..... :D

Bro birdie, damn good your story..

Thanks bro WooXo for taking time to read the stories . :)

Stay Tune for more !!!

[kanpuah]

Bro. Birdie, I enjoy reading your story too.

Here's a short one for everyone :)

Watching My Wife Get Fucked:

Me and my wife decided to go watch the dancers at a local club. we had always talked about having another person join us. we just didn’t know when, or whom. after we were there for a while we were getting buzzed and my wife was getting very horny, bending over while a another guy was looking, she asked me if i would let another man fuck her. it took me by surprise but i was aroused, to say the least. we agreed that i would go over there and offer to play pool with the guy and get to know him after the first game i knew he would be up to it. my wife was sitting at the table next to us watching us play, and once in a while giving me a shot of her panties under her skirt. i was very much aroused and knew i should make a move. i told him the winner of the next game gets a blowjob from my wife. he looked very surprised, and said that sounds like it doesnt matter who wins, she looks like she wants to suck and fuck us both. she replied with the winner gets it first and ill even swallow. we both played our asses off and fast. we finished our drinks and headed for the door i told my wife to get in the back seat with him and she obliged. as soon as i pulled away from the curb she reached over and unbuttoned his pants and started sucking his cock, deepthroating him while he put his hands on the back of her head and holding her there while he fucked her face. after about 2 mins. he exploded into her mouth and she swallowed all of it. after arriving at our house i told my wife to get undressed. and expect to get fucked in her ass and pussy at the same time. i layed out a blanket on the floor and got on my back she straddled me sliding my cock in her dripping wet pussy.she lays down and whispers in my ear thank you know tell him to fuck me in the ass. he had the idea already. lowering himself into her. she moaned,"oh yes fuck me you guys fuck me". our friend came first and climbed off and sat on the couch. i told my wife to lay on her stomach. so i could fuck her in the ass. i lowered myself onto her and pounded her hard and fast holding her head to the floor. we both came at the same time. i got up and traded position with our friend. are you up to it i asked my wife and she said you guys can do anything you want to me. so i watched him fuck her again and again. after a while we all showered and he left. thanking us for a great night. we loved it.

[kanpuah]

Garbage Man - 1

Nancy watched through her kitchen window as the big trash compactor moved down the street towards her house. She lived in the last house on the block, and since it was a dead end street, the driver always backed into her driveway so he could turn his rig around and make his exit. It was hot out to day, and even though it was only ten in the morning, the thermometer in the window showed eighty five degrees. The truck was now only one house away and Nancy stared intently as the garbage man jumped out of the driver's seat and hefted a fifty five gallon barrel like it was a pillow and dumped the contents into the compactor! She crossed and uncrossed her legs while admiring a light layer of sweat shining on his black chest and arms, so when he pulled into her driveway and dumped her container, she opened the back door and yelled out, "Say, it's awful hot out today, how about some iced tea!?!" He finished emptying her barrel, glanced at his watch, and replied, "Sure, why not, I've got a few minutes to spare!!!

"Come on in," she said, while holding open the door for him, "have a seat at the kitchen table and I'll get the tea out of the fridge!!!" "Sugar and lemon," she asked? "Just lemon," he replied while flashing his million dollar smile!!! After handing him his glass, she settled down in the chair next to his and began, "I'm really sorry, but after all these months I don't even know your name!!!" He took a long swallow of tea and replied, "It's Henry, Bobby Henry!" Nice to meet you Bobby," she said while extending her hand, "I'm Nancy Evans!" Both of them sipped on their tea for a few moments before Nancy offered while taking his glass, "Let me get a little more ice for you!" As she stood up, she purposely let her robe fall open giving him a generous peek at her naked body! She dropped a few cubes into his glass and returned to her chair, only this time, leaving the top of her robe open far enough so that her breasts were clearly visible!!! Bobby tried to keep from staring, but when a young woman practically begs you to look at he boobs, well, in that case you take advantage of the situation!!! In a very calm quiet voice Nancy asked, "Do you like the way my breasts look, Bobby?!?"

If wasn't for his being black, you could have seen the red rising in his cheeks from embarrassment as he stammered, "Uh, no, I mean yes, I've really got to go, I have a schedule to meet!!!" Being slightly bemused at his discomfort, she asked sweetly, "Why, Bobby, I do believe that you're shy, haven't you ever seen a white woman's breasts before!?!" After making an audible gulping sound, he replied, "Uh, sure I have, lots of times, it's just that, well, I know you're married and all, and besides, you're a customer of mine!!!" "That's right," she said with a smile, "and you know what they say about customers don't you!?!" "W-what," he stumbled?!?" "They say that the customer's always right," she replied while dropping her robe!!!

[kanpuah]

Garbage Man - 2

The look of consternation that up until that time had been etched on his dark face, was quickly replaced with one of lust!!! "Have you ever fucked a white woman," she asked softly while cupping her 34b breasts and pinching her nipples?!? Now growing more emboldened he replied, "I've fucked a lot of white girls, and they love getting it from a brother!!!" And why would that be," she asked while putting on her little show!?! "Do you really want to know," he replied with just a touch of insolence in his voice!?! "Why," she asked, "is it some big secret!?!" He laughed a hearty laugh and shot back, "It's big all right, big enough to make your white little ass shake!!!" "Oh, my," she replied in mock fear, "do you think I should run and hide, I'm so scared!?!" It was then that he started unbuckling his gray work pants and said evenly, "You're gonna get it just like every other white bitch, and you're gonna love it!!!

Now leaning back against the kitchen counter, Nancy thrust her pussy forward in an open invitation to the young black stud!!! All ready bare above the waste, he kicked off his boots and stepped out of his trousers, leaving as his only clothing his white sweat socks and bright red bikini underwear!!! The outline of a very large erection could easily be seen through the thin nylon material, causing Nancy to moan as she imagined it in her hot little pussy!!! He gave a short cackling laugh and opined, "Just as I thought, you want it just like every other slut I've fucked, white, black, or purple, it don't make no difference, all you bitches want Bobby's big cock!!!

Now moving up right in front of her, he pushed his own crotch forward until his sheathed pecker was pressing against Nancy's flat belly!!! "Feel that pecker," he whispered, "I'll bet that little white pussy's already dripping like a faucet!!!" It was too, but dripping wasn't the right word, it was flooding, and to prove it, all you had to do was look and see the little river of pussy juice running down the inside of Nancy's right thigh!!! As her breathing was becoming more labored, Bobby took her hands and placed them on his shorts and ordered, "Okay, baby, it's time to open your present, and I'll guarantee you won't want to return it!!!" No matter how Bobby tried to put down white women, there was one salient fact that he couldn't deny, that being a cute little twenty five year old white woman had given him a huge hardon!!! "Oh, dear," she breathed when it popped out of his shorts, "i-it's beautiful!!!" "Well, bitch," he said with a smirk, "you ain't the first one to tell me that, now suck it for me!!!"

[kanpuah]

Garbage Man - 3

This was a moment she had been dreaming about for months, for just the opportunity to put this big black pecker into her mouth and suck it until it filled her mouth with cum!!! It was so smooth, the head that is, because the shaft was just the opposite, all bumpy with veins and dark skin!!! In her mind it was the perfect sex toy, the head was ideal for sucking, with it's velvety glans shining with her saliva, while on the other hand the thick rough shaft would be perfect for fucking, with all of its irregularities that would arouse the inside walls of her vagina!!! She really wanted him to cum in her mouth, but since time was a factor, she let it slip from her mouth and begged, "Take me and fuck me, I want to feel you inside of me!!!" He stood at least six feet tall, while she was just a shade over five two and petite!!! After picking her up under her arms, he lifted her until her pussy was positioned directly over his hard pecker where he slowly let her descend on to its smooth head!!! "Oh, my gosh," she moaned as the first few inches of meat slid inside of her, "y-you're fucking huge!!!" He let her get her legs wrapped around his waist, asked her if she was ready, and then with one hard shove, pressed down on her hips, driving his long thickness deep into her tight little white pussy!!! Her first orgasm tore through her even before his cock bottomed out!!!

For the next five minutes she hung on for dear life as he bounced her up and down on his brutal shaft, and cumming over and over again, while being caught on his pecker like a coat on a hook, and even if she wanted to get off, she was stuck there until he wanted to let her go!!! Each of her orgasms seemed to be more intense than the one before it, and after her sixth one, by his count, he lifted her off his dick, put her on her knees in front of him, and ejaculated a huge spurting load of cum into her open mouth and all over her face!!! There was just something about shooting on to a white cunt's face that always made his day!!!

As he was turning to leave he gave her one last glance, and laughed out loud as he looked at the disheveled mess that he had left sitting on the kitchen floor!!! "Hey, baby," he remarked, "I hear it's suppose to be hot next week again, why don't ya have some tea ready for me, okay!?!" With a weak smile, she nodded her head and mouthed the word, okay!!!

[birdie8819]

Thanks bro kanpuah for your stories - NICE !!! :)

Here's one of another short story : Title - Myself As An Offering :



I was feeling fiesty last night. A combination of PMS, recent stress, and a heated discussion about porn with both my shrink and my friend left me feeling a bit testy. I kept thinking about something my shrink had told me, that our bodies were meant to feel extreme pleasure and orgasm, and every moment that I gave in to fear and trauma instead, I was only further damaging myself. Self abuse, she called it. Perpetuating. It was a jagged little pill to swallow, and left a nasty taste in my mouth.As soon as my son was in safely tucked away in bed, I decided I’d had enought thinking for the day and it was time for action. Naked, lusty, enticing action, to be precise.

Hubby and I were watching TV. You know, stooopid TV, the only kind that can really get your mind off of that which ails it. Ok, ok, it was South Park, I confess. However, the incredibly low browed and crass humor wasn’t about to stand in the way of what I wanted. No, sir.

I asked Jack to sit in the middle of the couch. He looked up at me with one eyebrow raised, already clued in that something was up. I smiled at him saucily and dropped trou, then laid across him on the couch, pillow propped so I could still watch TV. Darling Jack then had a lapful of delectable ass to pet while he continued to watch TV.

I’m a tricky one, I am. At least, I fancy myself to be. I figured it was perfect- he gets a naked woman draped across his lap, but she isn’t insisting he do anything. No pressure, just the weight of my hips on his groin, ha.

We continued watching TV, and Jack was making the happiest little noises of appreciation while he laughed along at the silly show and rubbed his hands firmly over my bared bottom. Might he choose to spank it? Might he choose to pet it? Perhaps he could flip off the TV and fuck his slutty wife, or just watch the show and squeeze my almighty cheekiness as he pleased. So many options, and all left up to him. I requested nothing, but offered everything.

Turns out to be a good combination.

Jack squeezed and rubbed for a bit, but couldn’t resist pushing a little further. His hand slid down between my thighs and slowly rubbed across my pussy, paying just a moments attention to my swelling clit. I continued watching the show but couldn’t help moaning and arching my back up into the air, spreading my legs just a bit more.

He slid a finger inside me and I gasped. He started to work me over, slowly and patiently, both of us still watching TV and laughing, but both moaning and getting hotter as time went on. I could feel his cock stiffen and push up against my belly, and I wasted no time in reaching up the leg of his shorts and grabbing it tightly in my hand. I stroked him, slowly, fully engaged in the hardness of his shaft, the heat of his balls, the way his pubic hair curled and twisted around my fingers as I lowered my hand to the base of him. Fucking delicious.

Each commercial break would only intensify the play, the moaning, the wanton lust I felt building. I was wet, so wet I could hear his fingers as they slid in and out of me. My breasts hurt from the painfully sheer desire of wanting to be touched, bitten, anything. And there is nothing sweeter than laying naked over a man’s lap, at least to me. The vulnerability is overwhelming. I was an offering unto him. What he chose to take was his bidding. I wanted him to take it all, but I was willing to let it be submissive, on his terms, at his pace. Had he just rubbed my ass and we’d gone to bed, sure, I would have been a bit disappointed, but he obviously had more on his mind, and I was game to whatever his darling heart fancied.

Finally the show ended. After thirty minutes of squirming and moaning and laughter, we were both so relaxed and lusty I knew it was time to turn up the heat. I got up, pulled one leg over to straddle him, and pushed my cunt into his face. “Lick me,” I said, grinning. “Lick my pussy, please,” I begged. He just smiled, delighted at my initiative (and dexterity, there hasn’t been a lot of that lately with PT), and started in to licking my clit.

Fuck. I half stood, half knelt on the couch, perched above him, looking down. I watched as he closed his eyes and eagerly lapped at my clit. I don’t know for certain but I imagine his thoughts were something along the happy lines of, “Damn, my wife is such a fucking slut. I love it.” That, at least, was the expression on his face. Unfortunately, his fingers were no longer inside me and my cunt hurt from the lack. I let him lick for just a minute or two, and then lowered myself to his lap, where he had already ripped his shorts down, maybe off, who cares? It wasn’t like I was paying that much attention. I saw his stiff cock beneath me, and that was all I cared about.

I played with it for just a moment, and then pushed him inside me, lowering myself onto him, impaling myself with him. “Unnnngh!” I groaned, the feeling so delectable, so complete, so fucking right that I had no words for it, not that it mattered. He rose up to meet me, hips in the air, but damn if I couldn’t get him deep enough. Fuck it. His cock was inside me, I was riding him, fucking him, pussy wet and abandon lost.

He leaned forward, face chasing my nipples as my breasts swung up and down before him, finally clamping down on one niople with his teeth. As I thrust myself back down, he didn’t let go, and the searing pain through my tit just made me hotter. He knows what I like.

I thought about running to grab the nipple clamps but I didn’t want to leave his lap for anything…although the idea of riding him, nipples clamped with the chain swinging, him watching me masturbate while I fucked him until he could watch an orgasm transcend my face was pretty damn appealing.

He bit, I thrust. Deeper, deeper, dammit! I played with my clit, leaning back so he could admire the view, visual creature that he is. Finally I couldn’t take it. “I need you deeper!” I panted, desperate to feel his cock push at the places I simply can’t reach alone.

We ended up in the kitchen, me bent over the counter, totally getting off on the hard cold counter crushing my breasts as he fucked me from behind. I would slip a bit, and the edges of the counter would scrape across my nipples, sending me into shuddering orgasms. I could feel my pussy open to him, willing him to cum deeply inside me, then clamp back down on his dick as I came again. Over and over, the feeling of the delicate skin of his cock, the hardness beneath it, and the muscular force of his thrusts drove me over the edge.

I came for him, I came for him, I came for me, I came. Finally I felt his dick get thicker, heard his breathing get jagged, and I felt the pulse of his cock and he thrust his cum deeply inside me. Why I love it so fucking much, I don’t know, but the feeling of him splashing up inside me always makes me cum again, and I did.

I then dropped face first onto the counter, thankfully not far or I might have really hurt myself. I had to laugh. He fucked me so righteously I did a damn face plant onto the counter when he finished. Fuck.

We stood there like that, him slowly moving his softening cock inside me, our hips locked together in a slow grind, until he pulled himself out. I must confess, I almost always swear when he does it. I hate it, I really do. I wish I could just keep his cock inside me, fall asleep like that, wake up and grind my ass up against him till I cum again, fall back asleep, do it again….well, a girl can dream. As it was, it’s not like I was left wanting, there’s just something about a pussy full of his hot cum that makes me feel sluttier than ever. I love it. I just fucking love it.

I stumbled down the hall and fell asleep, happy as hell. This morning, when I woke up, I stood up and felt his juices dripping out me. Damn. I was instantly horny. He fucked me again after my son got on the bus, before Jack had to leave for work, and here I sit, pussy throbbing with the memory of it all.

I want to offer myself to him again. Now. Until then, I think I’ll take care of my throbbing wet self the best I can…

The End ....... :p

[birdie8819]

Here's another one - Title : Fantasy Revealed :

One afternoon, we were out of town on vacation and sitting in a booth at a bar in our hotel when I first revealed to her my fantasy of wanting to watch her have sex with another man. Her response surprised me because I expected rejection but instead heard her ask, “What do you want to see me do with this other man.”

Even though we have been married for three years I was caught completely off guard by her non-rejection of the theme. Thus, I was awkwardly silent while struggling to begin an explanation of my now revealed sexual desire.

During that contemplative silence she was looking about the bar and quickly blurted out “Would you like to see me do it with that guy at the bar?”

I followed her eyes to see the object that had caught her attention. He was young, early twenties in a sports coat and slacks sitting alone at the bar. I felt even more awkward as my mind contemplated the tangled boundary that lies between reality and fantasy. Tension consumed me.

“Would you do it with him?” I soon asked.

Her eyes turned to me and while staring into my eyes, she asked, “Do you want me to approach him to see if he would do it?”

I was now even more surprised than ever by seeing a side of her that had never been revealed to me before.

I told her that my fantasy required that this “other person” be a stranger because involving someone we knew would be too complicated.

“Do you want me to ask him?” she asked again.

When I blurted out, “I think so”, she turned to survey him again.

I watched her gorgeous body walk over and sit next to him at the bar. I watched him buy her a drink. I watched them talk. Later, after their second drink, I saw him turn to look across the room at me. Then several minutes later, they both got up and came to sit at the booth with me.

After an uncomfortable introduction, Richard told me that he was also from out town on business and was interested in the arrangement that Sheri had described. I asked him to tell me what his understanding of the arrangement was.

He turned to look at Sheri and replied “As I understand it, the three of us will go to your room and you will watch her and I have sex. Is that right?”

“Yes, that is what we have in mind”

When we got to the room, Richard was gleaming at my wife when he asked “What will you be doing while Sheri and I do our thing?”

I replied, “I only want to watch”.

Richard approached her, gently pulled her to him and they began kissing. Soon, they were lying on our bed. As they kissed, his hand found her breast before it plunged under her dress to search for her sexual goldmine.

In less than an hour from the time I had revealed my sexual fantasy to my wife, I was watching a complete stranger begin to make love to her. Sheri was completely ignoring me while letting Richard have his way with her. My sexual interest was heightened by watching them in a way I had never felt before. This sight was so stimulating I was about to have an orgasm.

He pulled her panties off, pushed her dress up and lowered his head to be six inches from her pussy when he exclaimed, “God, your pussy looks good; seeing it really turns me on”. He then buried his face at that love junction between her legs.

She still had all her clothes on when he dropped his pants, climbed on top of her and brought his large erection to the entrance of her glory spot. I then saw her hand take his manliness to guide it into her. They were intensely kissing again as his dick became deeply imbedded inside of her. In the next few minutes, neither of them moved. As he lay on top of her, they continued kissing without moving. Soon, he rose his head and groaned, “I’m coming”, and began to viscously pump his hips, which caused his dick to rapidly move in and out of her.

She immediately began to fuck him back. I watched the two of them pound and grind each other as his seed flowed from being in him to be in her. Her butt was driving up and down in time with his bouncing hips. Afterwards, they were lying next to each other when he said, that he wanted to do it again. He asked her to take her clothes off, which she did, When he took his off, they were both naked when he asked her to suck him to make him hard again. When she had done that, he was lying on her back when he told her to get on top. After she sat on top of him, she had her knees on either side of his waist with his dick buried inside of her. He then told her he wanted to see her move to make herself come.

I then watched my wife begin bouncing her ass up and down on his erect penis. She leaned forward and was looking down into his eyes as he felt both of her tits. He maneuvered his body to accentuate her every move. Soon she was breathing hard and moaning. When she loudly exclaimed, “Ohhh… Ohh… Ohhh…”, I knew she was coming.

This went on for an hour with them in many different positions before he proclaimed he was coming again.

When he got dressed and was heading out the door he asked if he could see us again before we left the hotel. Sheri took his phone number and said we would think it over.

[birdie8819]

This one quite interesting - Masturbating :

I wake. I don’t know the time nor what I was dreaming. I’m not really awake yet, and it seems very natural that my hand should move lower, between my legs. I part my thighs and arch my back a little. My eyes are still shut, and it’s so cold out there, I don’t want to leave this small part of warmth here under the duvet. I don’t want full consciousness yet.

I sigh. My fingers trace my labia, then part them. I slide one finger inside. I’m already a bit wet there, and I trace myself, spreading that slippery wetness. It brings out more, and I feel a single pulse deep inside my cunt, that ache to be filled. I push my hips up, towards my fingers, but I won’t let them descend
fully yet on my clit; I want to prolong this, just as you would.

Now up. To my clit, and I gasp a little and bite my lip when I get there. It springs up as it always does, grows plumper, more sensitive, more slippery. One finger, rubbing, dreamy slowness, circles soft, then more firmly, then soft again. . .

I slow down. I don’t want to come too soon.

I slide a finger inside myself and clench around it, and then I bring my fingers up to my mouth and taste myself. I don’t why but the taste changes, I don’t know if it has to do with where I am in my cycle, or with diet, or some other weird alchemy of body and mind. There’s always a similar note though, I think there must be for all women, some individual scent and taste that is the base note for all our variations. I don’t taste or smell quite like my one girlfriend’s cunt did, nor did she smell or taste quite the same all the time. I lick my
fingers, and now I open my legs more, as I bring my fingers back.

I could come very quickly, and sometimes I do; those orgasms that are had for the relief of tension, or on the edge of falling asleep. Or I could spend three hours, break out the toys. Not today, neither of these. This is the waking up kind of wanking.

On my clit now, again. Slow circles that bring me suddenly so close, I did not know the edge was right there, and I have to stop, before going on.

I’ll bring myself to this edge 3 or 4 times, coming to the cliff and then backing off from the plunge. I don’t dread falling, I long for it.

My hips press down now, rocking in their own rhythm. pushing me forward.—and then I come, and shudder helplessly, I shake, and there are no thoughts now, the blackboard of the mind wiped purely clean. My thoughts fly, scatter like sparrows, my mind empties like that abandoned wire against the sky, and ll I am conscious of now is pure sensation, the wetness coating my fingers, the heat of my cunt pulsing around them.

I’m helpless now, opened up in more than the physical sense, and though I have scrupulously not thought of you, not at all, nor of anyone . . . This is when I am suddenly filled with your voice, as I come, although I don’t want to be, at all. I’m flooded with the image of you kneeling here, your tongue slipping into me, the rough velvet of your tongue gently and urgently tracing these soft folds, while your fingers open me to you even more. How I’d push upward against your tongue, my hands on your head, my fngers gripping your hair, as I lift my hips to help guide the chalice of myself to your lips. I push
these images away from me as quickly as they occur, yet not quickly
enough. I can close my mental eye to these images and banish them, but
I don’t seem able to control what I hear, and it’s your voice that stays no matter what; it invades me and undoes me as I come, as I shake. I’m inundated with it, like drowning, like diving.

I can’t drive it out. I cry out, in coming, I can’t ever help that, and as the memory of your voice saying my name fills my head I think I come harder, because of it.

I lie still in my bed after, heartrate and breathing returning to normal, hand still between my legs. I hold onto myself.

I don’t think of you but you’re here all the same. I open my eyes.

The End !!! :)

[birdie8819]

One Teasing story coming up - Title : Melt

My bed. We’re naked, and I won’t let you any longer be above me, despite how I love and crave to bear your weight on top of me.

I reach a point where I need to be on top, where I can no longer bear this gentle teasing.

I straddle you, and take your cock in my hand. You haven’t been inside me yet, but you will be, and now is when I need to kneel over you.

I take your cock between both my hands, and kneeling above you I use it. I trace it along my naked and bare slit, so you can feel how wet I am already there, and I tease you and me both by rubbing your cock now, gently, the head of it, on my clit, parting me at last.

I love my body, this source and root of sensual pleasure, and I also don’t like my body, of course, –does any woman?–but I know you love it, and you love for me to be on top for this reason also, so you can look at me. I watch you, and I close my eyes when I drag the head of your cock over me, and smile, and not because I don’t want to watch you but because I know you love to watch me, my face, like this, lost in our pleasure, dreaming, drowning.

Lost; drifting in the underwater world.

I want you inside me now, I need that. I open my eyes, I watch your face, your eyes, I lift; I straddle you, I hold the head of your cock just between the lips of my cunt. I want you to feel the heat, the wetness there.

I want you to beg me, before I let you in, just a little.

But now you grab my hips and I catch my breath. I think you’ll pull me onto you. I think you’ll impale me.

You don’t.

You pull me upward instead, towards you, towards your mouth.

No, I say, involuntarily. I always do. I can’t only take pleasure, and I have to say no, when someone gives me it.

Yes, you say. Gently, urgently. Yes. You pull me by my hips, that one arm wrapped around them, you pull me towards you. You position me above your mouth.

I shake, I tremble, I shiver. I grasp my headboard. I’m kneeling now above your face, my thighs spread. If I did not cling to the iron of my headboard, I would fall. I hang on, and my knuckles are already white, before your tongue ever touches
me. I already feel naked and vulnerable, before you open me, as I kneel over your face. I already feel split open, and already I am wet; then your tongue parts me.

Your hands are on my hips, holding me firm above you. Your tongue probes me, opens me.

I melt. I run like melting ice. Unlocked, I flow.

You open me with your tongue, while your arm is around my hips; then one hand snakes up, and while your tongue is against my clit the fingers of your other hand suddenly part me, open me fully.

You sink one finger in, and then two, while you kiss me. You kiss my cunt, my clit, you make love to it with your tongue, your lips, and your fingers sink into me at the same time, obscenely opening me, spreading me for your hungry mouth, penetrating me, taking me.

I cling to the headboard, I want to lift myself away from your mouth’s knowledge of me, from your ownership of me, I want to hide. But I can’t escape. I can’t escape that tongue–you hold my hips still and unmoving, firm, in place.

I shake.
You hold me steady.

My arms tremble, like all of me. I can’t do anything. I can feel how wet I am–how wet you’ve made me. I feel it running down the insides of my thighs. I feel it against your cheek, which is against my thigh. I can feel how I am drowning you and drenching you with my cunt. I cannot help it, this is what you do to me, this is me, coating you, your face.

I can’t bear it. I feel the tender abrasion of your cheek against my thighs, that roughness there because you need to shave again, and as if my own thought passed through your own mind at the same instant, you turn aside suddenly, press your lips to the hollow of my inner thigh, kiss me, and then bite me gently and carefully, expertly, there, a lover’s bruise I’ll find in the morning, blooming on that most pale and delicate secret skin. I feel the muscle there jump and quiver as your lips touch my thigh, and I know you feel it too, leaping under your lips and mouth, like my pulse, my heartbeat there. The tenderness and intimacy of this caress alone almost undoes me, makes my heart melt too, running over everything.

You pull me down now against you, you want me to let go, in every sense. You want to devour me, you want my cunt pressed against your face, I hear you inhale greedily, I feel you drink me, and your hand and arm try to pull me down even more. I can’t.

I need to turn around. I can’t bear this. I can’t bear to only receive and not give pleasure, and I need to twist around. I need to lie on top of you, I need to have your cock in my mouth now–if this must go on, I need to have you in my mouth too. Please.

It’s the only way I can go on, with your tongue against me like that,with my secret heart laid bare and beating and open to you. I need your cock in my mouth. Please. I need your most secret self laid bare and beating in my hands.

I take your hands in mine, I peel your arm off my waist, though you resist. I pull away. I twist, I pivot on your fingers still inside me, and I lie down on top of you. I hold your balls gently with one hand and with the other I touch your cock at last, gently at first because I savour that initial gasp I tear from you, and because I love to touch you gently at first, before I settle down to the real business of making love to you, of fucking you. I stroke your cock with my fingers lightly from bottom to top, and I place my tongue against that exact place on the head of it–you know the one—-before, with a sigh, I take the head of you into my warm and waiting and wet mouth.

I taste myself and my desire there, on your cock, mixing with the taste of your own.

This is the same moment when your lips wrap around me again, around my clit, and I must close my eyes at the same time as my lips close around your cock, and I shudder on top of you for an interminable and eternal instant as your hands hold my hips, your thumbs opening me, spreading my cunt open for you, splaying all of me open for your mouth. I must shake and cling to you like this, before I can go on, distracting myself from the pleasure you give me by the pleasure I know I can and will give you.

Now.

Now we can begin.

The End !!! :D

[birdie8819]

Wow since got so many viewers will post some more . Kum Sia To All Readers here !!! :)

Title : Hole

I’m on my hands and knees. I tilt my hips up, but I want to tip them up higher. I have to drop down so that I’m on my elbows and my face is in the pillow. I can’t support myself with just my hands; my arms will shake too much, because all of me is trembling. The same way I can’t come standing up unless he holds me up, my knees and all of me goes weak, liquid, hot.

His hands hold me open, his hands on my ass, splitting all of me open for him to take, see, know. I don’t know what I will feel first, or where. I want this, this sort of exposure, and it also frightens me in a way. I hold my breath, or try to. I feel this naked and vulnerable with him anyway, all the time, this is only the physical symbol of that.

What I feel–it’s not him opening me with his cock. Not yet.

He lays his cock against me, against my open cunt, the tip towards my ass, his balls against my clit. He rubs his length of his cock between and against my opening and wet lips. Not inside me yet, he just wants the shaft against me, to feel the heat and wetness generating there.

I reach back. I need more contact, I take his balls on one hand and press them gently against me, my clit.

(this is when I begin to lose control over my silence.)

He’s teasing himself, but also me.

I feel him pull back, I let go, there’s suddenly cool air there hitting me, where his cock was. Then the head of it. Just pressing there, against my clit.

Show me, [O], my lover says, use me. Use my cock. Show me.

I reach back. I don’t speak. I don’t have words for this. I take his cock in my hand, the heft and weight and thickness, the bloodpulse of it, and I press the swollen head of it against my clit. Slippery, hard also, wanting.

I know [X] loves to watch, and needs to see my need, not only feel it.

I rub him against me and feel his hands tighten on my ass and hips, his fingers digging in, I hear his intake of breathe, the choked gasp like the one I’m making, have been, smothered.

I turn my face against the pillow, I know he wants to see me.

Now I’m teasing me, but also him. Up, down, around, getting the head of his cock shiny slick, wet, moving down and rubbing it against me, where I’m opening. I dont push him in yet, I pull back, up, to my clit again.

Then I have to. I guide the head of his cock to me, I press him in.

Just the head, stretching me open and invading me. It takes a minute always to adjust to that, this penetration of one’s most secret self my another, no matter how much you want it and are ready and aching and demanding it. Even though it also feels most natural, like the key turning in a lock, something built to fit, there is this moment of invasion and acceptance.

He pushes in, giving me a moment to adjust, take him in. One inch, two. The thickness of the head, the slight dip after it, then the thickness of the shaft, only one inch.

Count.

Breathe.

Open.

More. Give me more of you, now.

I want more. I want him to press ahead. I want all. He stops, waits. Breathe. I feel how wet I am, how it runs out of me. I reach around. I take the rest of his cock in my hand. I push back on him.When he slides into me now my hands find the metal of my bedstead. I need to hang on to something. I have to. My fingers wrap around the metal, my nails bite
into my hands. I know he can see my hands clutching, cam see my knuckles are white. This involuntary movement also tells him I want him, and what I want, just like my hips and ass thrusting up against him tell him as surely and truly as any words I might say.

This is the other language, the body-language, the one lovers are fluent in and speak secretly and privately and only to each other. It’s the language of rhythm and pulse and throb like that of the heart that keeps beating even when we want it to stop; it beats I am, I am. It matters but it also doesn’t matter in this instant that he also fucks another, because this is our language of need for each other, and no other. Inviolate, he violates me. What is desire like, for men? For me, for women I think, it’s this sudden awareness of this absence, this hollow, this need to be filled, this emptiness that didn’t exist before. Suddenly we feel it, suddenly it exists, it did not exist until we wanted someone. Now it’s there, an ache, a hollow, sudden, piercing.

It’s like love in a way, the need for one specific Other, suddenly, to be complete. Something not-us and once not-known is now essential, necessary.

Now he fucks me, driving deep and slow. Pulls my hips back onto him with each thrust, feels me pushing back, yes, now, this, deep. Not pulling his cock out of me all the way, only pulling back an inch, thrusting again, he needs to be in me deep, all the way.

I tilt my ass up for him, I want him that deep, it hurts and I want that hurt, that pain when he hits my cervix, that mouth there hungry also. I love to be fucked like this, and I love it when he fucks me like this, because he splits me open, fills me, I love his cock and need it–this cock, this man. This cock is beautiful and the largest I have ever known, it hurts, fills, rends, gives pleasure through pain–but it is attached to this man, this one, and I want both just this deeply. Like this. Inside.

Inside me, the tight secrecy of the self split open, apart. This is why I need him to fuck me like this, ass in the air and my cunt and ass opened to him fully, all of me opened and splayed wide for fingers or tongue or cock. Any of them, anywhere. Fill me.

Now he pauses, pulls back. The head of his cock still in me, and i want him to plunge in again, to drive deep and deeper still.
I also want his cock in my mouth, I want that too. Or to feel him pressing against me opening up my ass. to feel his cock
nudging me there, prying me open with just the head, I cannot take more yet but I want to take all, but I love to feel him coming in me there, I love how his come will run out of me after, I love the pain and the way I will feel his cock in me long after, that memory of being joined when we’re not.

I’m waiting, how will he fuck me, where?

Make me whole, fill me.

The End !!!

[birdie8819]

One More For The Road .......kekekekeke

Title : Double

It’s too hot to sleep. I twist my hair up off my neck and sleep naked under a cotton sheet with only a fan, but I still wake up. In the still close dark the sheets are damp and when my hand drifts lower i’m more hot and more slick there. I remember you here and over me, I remember you winding your hand in my hair and pulling, making me arch my back. I can hear your voice that clearly now, that murmur behind and above me, I know what you need, right before your hot mouth finds the back of my neck and you thrust yourself home, inside me.

Eyes closed now I dip one finger inside myself. Hot, wet, swollen, and also tight. I remember you behind me in the shower. We’d lit the candles and left the lights off and you knelt behind me, making me lean into the water pouring over me, sluicing over the curves of hips and breasts and ass. You lifted my breasts from behind, weighed them in your hands, pulled and pinched the nipples until I pushed back into you. You made me lean forward, elbows on the slick wet tile. You knelt behind me and I felt you cupping my ass and opening me, my cunt and ass both exposed to you, to your gently persuading fingers and probing tongue. I ground back on your face, the way now im grinding into my hand, remembering you.

When you think I’m quivering and wet enough you slide a finger into my ass, following your tongue. Then i feel the plug, slippery. You spread me open, and it hurts to feel it slide in, but it’s this hurt I welcome and stretch to accomodate, eager. Now your hands on my clit, slippery, you play with me. Taking my hand and guiding my fingers inside my cunt, you tell me to tell you what it’s like, you make me feel it. How the geomoetry of my cunt has changed, how I can feel the rigidity of the plug and its ripples through the walls of my cunt, narrowing that passage, making it tighter, this familar smoothness now alien, different.

Oh, fuck, I gasp, please–I don’t know what I’m asking for, but you answer me anyway. Yes you tell me. I’m going to fuck you, I’m going to give you my cock.

On the bed you make me lie down and then slide into me, an inch at a time. Your hands tighten on my hips. Standing alongside the bed with me stretched across it, my legs dangling off it, you slide into me, watching my face. One inch and then withdrawing, now two. I almost can’t bear this feeling of fullness, of being taken and penetrated so thoroughly, in two places. This is mine, you’ve said to me before about my cunt, and it’s true; I come when you tell me, and I come for you, but now I feel it in a way I have not before. You do know what I want, I want your cock, I want to travel farther, travel faster, to push the limits of sensation of myself and breach the shells that hold the self. I want to transcend time and place and circumstance. This
thing that means you wake with the taste of me on your mouth and the
smell of me on your hands, the way that the sound of my voice invades
you in dreams and you hear me with you in stillness, in church, especially in church, the same way that when I listen for the light within it’s you I hear.

And when you thrust into me all the way, filling me entire, stretching me open I wrap my legs around your hips, pulling you in deeper, shuddering under you, you fall forward, taking my hands in yours now, holding them over my head, long deep slow thrusts now, for as long as you can bear, until you stop and pull my legs up, bend them, plunge into me as deeply and as desperately as you want, no restraint now, I hear the shower still running, the slap of our wet bodies, my sounds, yours. When I beg you to let me come, to tell me to come, you keep fucking me hard and fast, you ask me teasingly if I’m sure, if I’m ready. I scratch you now, nails digging in before I remember not to, I
want to bite you and instead I pull your hair, yes, I say damn you, yes–
Come then, come for me now O you say urgently, come for me like you’re
falling, come on my cock now baby and I do, and i hear you swearing while I come on you and around you, these blasphemous and also transcendent prayers we mouth imploringly. I feel you trying to hold back, and then oh jesus, you say, and I feel you start coming, hot spurts, I want it running out of me afterwards. You’re still hard and you fuck me with smooth deep slow strokes into coming again, I’m shaking. I don’t think I can come like this, all of
me stretched open and filled, but you make me, you won’t pull out or take the plug out, I clench around it, falling.

I come like that now again, remembering you, falling. I fall into sleep with my fingers still dipped inside me, like you did.

The End !!!

Thanks All Bro's & Sis's For Taking Your Time Reading My Thread !!! :)

[Kenken]

Greetings to Threadstarter Birdie8819, thanks for all the nice erotic short stories. I am just enjoy reading it.

I have some Chinese short story and may I ask whether I can post it here?

[birdie8819]

Greetings to Threadstarter Birdie8819, thanks for all the nice erotic short stories. I am just enjoy reading it.

I have some Chinese short story and may I ask whether I can post it here?

Thanks bro Kenken for reading my Thread , well why not and hopefully some bro's or sis's can read it ......kekekekeke :)

[David_Ginola]

Tks bro birdie for sharing 'Denise'.....nice.

Tks bro kanpuah nice to share your 'wife' story......:D

[birdie8819]

Tks bro birdie for sharing 'Denise'.....nice.

Tks bro kanpuah nice to share your 'wife' story......:D

Wah.....bro D_G lai liao arh.....Ya I also agrees with you for these two stroies , very the good . Like dat hor I must work harder to source for more good stories to post for all bro's and sis's to read , same goes to bro kanpuah . :D

[birdie8819]

Here comes tonight story - Title : Sales Seminar

I was the top salesman in my territory last year and that earned me a two-week vacation in Hawaii. There were nine other territories in our region so ten of us were headed there. It was just for the salesmen however and not our wives. We were told that there were going to be a few sales training seminars. Besides I really couldn’t afford to pay for my wife to go to Hawaii with me. Besides who would we get to stay with the kids? It was best that I go alone.

I checked in at the Buffalo airport. My flight would get me into Chicago and then I would have to transfer to a San Diego flight. From there I would transfer to another flight that would take me to Hawaii. As a salesman myself it was cute when the girl behind the counter pointed out that the San Diego to Hawaii flight was non-stop.

The flight to Chicago was non-eventful. I had an hour layover so I walked around a little bit. Then they called for us to board our San Diego flight. Since the company had made the reservations for all of us it was a big surprise that four of us were from the same company and sitting together. The two guys sitting in front of me and the lady that was sitting next to me near the window were some of the other top salesmen. It hadn’t dawned on me that a top salesman could be a woman. Samantha was a very attractive blonde. Samantha was wearing a tight black mini skirt with a white silk blouse. Her black bra was visible through the white material. The more Samantha twisted in her seat the higher her skirt rose. She caught me looking at her lovely legs more than once and we hadn’t even taken off yet. Samantha didn’t seem to mind me looking.

Soon Samantha started to question me about where I was from, about my wife and children, and about my sales territory. She also offered the same information about herself. Samantha had been married for five years and had a three-year-old daughter. Samantha surprised me when she asked if I was a member of the “Mile High Club.” I told her that I wasn’t. I just about died when Samantha asked me if I wanted to join it with her. Yes! Hell yes! I certainly would! So believe it or not she actually asked the stewardess to cover for us and she said that she would. The stewardess said that the bathrooms were way to small to fit in comfortably but she said the galley was perfect if the woman bent forward and the man slipped it into her from behind. She said that she would come back and get us after they finished serving a snack.

Sure enough the stewardess did give Samantha and I a signal and we both headed to the back of the plane. The stewardess pulled the curtain closed and stood guard like she said she would. I watched as Samantha lifted her black mini skirt above her waist and removed her white cotton panties. They were not sexy or even thong panties. Samantha put them on the counter and grabbed onto it to steady herself. I dropped my pants and underwear to my knees and stroked my cock a few times before aiming it at her pussy lips. Samantha reached down and helped me guide it into her wet pussy. I was already pretty excited and Samantha was very sexy so I came fairly quickly, to quickly in fact. I apologized but she just smiled and said that it was okay. Just like a wife to accept a piss poor job of sex and act like it was okay, it wasn’t okay. Samantha then shoved her panties into her pussy to soak up the wetness and pulled her skirt back down into place. I pulled my underwear up and tucked my cock back in and then pulled my pants back up. We both thanked the stewardess for her help and took our seats. I reached between Samantha’s legs and tickled her clit for her every now and then to make up for my bad performance. She sure liked that. Just before we landed the pilot came back to us and gave Samantha and I a pair of pink wings with MHC engraved in them. We were officially members of the Mile High Club. Samantha pinned her wings to her black bra strap but they were still visible through her white silk blouse. I decided to pin my wings to my shirt pocket so that everyone could see them. Hell I was proud of them. I just wasn’t proud of my performance that’s all.

As we exited the plane we seemed to get special treatment. In San Diego Samantha and I were upgraded to first class for the long flight to Hawaii. We were sure that it was because of our pink wings. When we boarded Samantha sat down and let her skirt raise up considerably. She said to me that she had decided to let loose. She was never going to see any of these people again so what did she care if they saw her panties or not. I had forgotten about her white cotton panties being in her pussy but she had used the ladies room in San Diego, washed them out, and had put her wet panties back on. Soon her skirt was high enough where even I could see the white crotch. That pleased her. At Samantha’s request we joined the “Mile High Club” two more times during that flight. Each time the sex got better. We decided to do it in the restroom on that flight but Samantha still asked the Stewardess to keep an eye out for us. Samantha liked the cramped quarters and the fact that everyone in first class had seen us walk in there together. They knew exactly what we were doing. Samantha even hammed it up a little by not pulling her skirt back down in place until she had stepped out into the corridor. The second time we were greeted with applause when we exited. As a way of saying thank you Samantha lifted her skirt back up to her waist, did a little spin, and walked to her seat. Before landing in Hawaii the stewardess handed me four more pink wings. I gave two of them to Samantha.

When we checked into our hotel in Hawaii Samantha made sure that she and I had rooms with connecting doors. They graciously accommodated her request. That first day the ten of us top salesmen were taken on a bus tour of the island and treated to a wonderful seafood dinner. There were two women in our group. Later that evening Samantha and I made use of the hotel pool. She sure looked good in the new bikini that she bought. Apparently her normal one covers her up too well. She was a liberated woman, at least for the next two weeks. That first night Samantha and I slept in my bed together after our first really comfortable love making on a real bed. It was very exciting. Neither one of us had thought about cheating on our spouses before but we just clicked. In the morning we showered together and met the rest of our group for breakfast. That day we were taken to the beach and Samantha decided to go topless. Debra the other woman in our group was much more conservative and wouldn’t go topless. Samantha seemed to enjoy the fact that I was taking a lot of digital pictures of her topless on the beach. I took a lot of other pictures too. Later I would download them to my lap top computer. The other guys said that I was very lucky to have joined up with Samantha. I felt the same way too. She was one very special lady and not just because I was fucking her either.

After a full day of ‘fun in the sun’ we went back to our hotel and made love before going to dinner. Later that evening Samantha and I took a walk on the beach and admired the beautiful sunset. Samantha wanted to pose for me in her top and out of it too. She loved being my nude model and I loved taking pictures of her. That second night we fell asleep making love again.

The next day Samantha talked Debra into going topless on the beach with her. I could tell that Debra wasn’t comfortable doing it. After all it was a very big step to show her breast to eight men that she technically worked with. From what I knew of Debra already she hadn’t shown them to anyone but her husband and her doctor since marriage. The other guys and I sure enjoyed seeing them though. Samantha and Debra were two of the finest looking women on the beach that day. Many other men noticed them too.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Samantha mentioned that her nickname was Sam and that SAM were also her initials. Her full married name was Samantha Ann Morgan. Debra laughed and said that her nickname was Deb and that DEB were also her initials, which stood for Debra Elizabeth Brown. What a coincident.

That evening after dinner Samantha talked Debra into coming to her room. Of course with our connecting doors open and the fact that Samantha was sleeping with me Debra wound up in my room too. Samantha opened a bottle of wine and they shared it. Samantha coaxed a very tipsy Debra into trying on a beautiful red silk nightgown. I took some very sexy pictures of Debra in it. Since I had taken a lot of topless pictures of her earlier that day on the beach she was not as concerned as she might otherwise have been. Samantha undressed to show off her sexy blue bra with matching panties. This time they were thongs. I took lots pictures of her too. Halfway through the second bottle of wine Samantha managed to talk Debra into trying on her white transparent negligée. I got some great pictures as Samantha grabbed the bottom of the red silk nightgown she was wearing and lifted it up over Debra’s head to remove it. Debra cooperated fully! Samantha then tucked her thumbs into Debra’s panties and lowered them to the floor and had Debra lift her feet to remove them. Samantha flung them at the camera and I actually caught them in flight with Debra nude in the background. Samantha fumbled with the white transparent negligée on purpose so that I could take more pictures of Debra completely nude. She slowly helped her on with it but made sure not to cover her breasts until the very end. Then of course once Debra had it on it sure didn’t cover much. Samantha removed her blue bra and blue panties and this time flung her panties at the camera. I tossed both pair of their panties into my suitcase. After the girls finished off that second bottle of wine Samantha removed Debra’s white negligée and kissed her very passionately. They looked unbelievably beautiful breast to breast, pussy to pussy, and mouth to mouth. They must have kissed for a good ten minutes before starting a very sensational sixty-nine. I took hundreds of pictures of these two women as they tried to devour one another. After they passed out completely exhausted I fucked Debra. Right in the middle of my making love to her Debra opened her eyes and just smiled at me. I gave her another orgasm as she fell asleep again.

In the morning Samantha was sucking my cum out of Debra’s well used pussy when I woke up. Debra was lovingly stroking Samantha’s hair at the time. I got up and took some more digital pictures the two women. This time Debra was fully sober and smiling like she was really enjoying herself when I took the pictures. We showered together and then dressed for lunch. We had missed breakfast completely. After lunch Debra moved her suitcase into Samantha’s room. That way the other guys would not know that we were going to have a threesome every night from now on.

However the other guys started making comments about Debra and Samantha. They suspected that the two girls were lesbian and actually started leaving them alone. The girls started having a contest to see which one of them could wear the least, be more revealing, or get topless first. The other guys sure took notice of them after that. The girls loved all of the attention that they were getting but had made up their minds that they didn’t want to sleep with any of them. The girls actually liked each other but would let me fuck them whenever I wanted to. I enjoyed seeing them make love for hours.

The girls started getting very nice topless tans. It was a lot easier to see when they removed their bottoms for me. They had cute white marks where their pubic hair used to be. Being topless and wearing thong bikini bottoms didn’t really leave a lot of unexposed skin.

The girls took a couple of lessons and learned to do the Hula. All ten of us went snorkeling and the tropical fish were just gorgeous. We all attempted to learn to surf too. A couple of us did manage to stay up for a short period of time. Every night the two girls would entertain me by making love to each other until I couldn’t stand it any more. Then I got my choice of one or both of them. I usually took turns.

Samantha and Debra fell in love and I loved them both. The two weeks flew by all too quickly. None of us wanted to leave Hawaii. Samantha, Debra, and I pledged to stay in touch and even try to get together from time to time.

On our flight home from Hawaii Debra asked me to induct her into the “Mile High Club.” Samantha had put her up to it. This time it was Samantha that covered for us. Debra and I had sex in the tiny bathroom twice while Samantha and I had sex in there only once. However, Samantha had gotten very bold and offered her body to the seven other salesmen if they wanted to join the Mile High Club. Samantha spent almost the entire flight in that cramped toilet getting fucked. Several other passengers fucked her to join the Mile High Club too. The copilot handed out the pink wings to everyone before we landed in San Diego. He handed out about twenty of those pink wings and gave Samantha a gold pair that represented service above and beyond the call of duty. Samantha displayed that pin very proudly.

Boy was my wife ever glad to see me when I got home. She fucked my brains out for the next three days. When she found the two pair of panties in my suitcase I told her that I had met a pair of very nice girls. My wife surprised me by putting them up to her nose and then saying that she would love to make love to the owners of those panties. Then she showed me the four pink wings that she had found too and asked me what the MHC stood for. I explained to her about the Mile High Club and she didn’t get upset at all. Then I showed her some of the topless beach pictures that I took of Samantha and Debra. She definitely wanted to make love to them after that. This was a new side of my wife and one that I had not seen before.

Over the next week I mentioned more and more of what actually had happened in Hawaii. My wife got more and more sexual the more I told her and she got more aggressive in bed too. It was interesting to see her so physical when we made love instead of just lying there like she usually does. My wife started wearing more sexy nighties in the evening too. She purchased sexier clothes and started wearing them out in public when she was with me. Eventually I showed her every single picture that I had taken of Samantha and Debra in Hawaii.

My wife called them both at work and personally thanked them for taking such good sexual care of me while I was in Hawaii. After that she started emailing them and keeping in touch.

Eventually my wife found out that both Samantha and Debra were going to be in Philadelphia on business for three days and suggested that we meet them there. The girls agreed and we booked a suite for us with two bedrooms. My wife was so pleased to finally meet Samantha and Debra. I was very glad to see them again myself. That first night in Philadelphia my wife made love to both women for over an hour. She loved her very first experience and was no longer a lesbian virgin. I took several pictures as usual. After that I made love to Samantha then to Debra before going to sleep. In the morning I made love to Samantha again before they had to start their day. My wife and I talked about what a great time she had with both women then we took in some of the sights.

After work Samantha and Debra rushed right back to us. My wife and the two girls dressed very sexy to go to dinner with me. It felt great when every eye in the place turned our way when I walked in with three extremely sexy women. Like in Hawaii the three women didn’t think that they would ever see any of those people again. Therefore they could do things that they would never have dreamed of doing before. During dinner my wife crawled under the table and gave me a blowjob. Wow! After that it seemed to be a game to see who could out do whom. I loved it.

My wife went wild and the other two let her go. My wife kissed each girl passionately right out in public. In the hotel elevator my wife knelt and ate Samantha’s pussy with two married couples in there with us watching her do it. My wife offered to do the other two ladies too but they politely declined. She gave them our room number anyway. Sure enough an hour later one of the women from the elevator knocked on our door. She decided to accept my wife’s kind offer to lick her pussy. All three of my women took care of her. I even got to fuck the lady’s pussy just before Debra ate her out a second or third time. I took plenty of pictures of course.

All in all my wife fell in love with Samantha and Debra too. We have been very close friends ever since.


The End

[birdie8819]

How about this one about Pregnant Sex

I was not at all thrilled when my teenage daughter Amelia told me that she thought that she might be pregnant. My wife would kill me! No it’s not my baby! I had a vasectomy after Amelia was born at my wife’s insistence. It’s just that my wife and I divorced a few years ago and this summer Amelia was mine to take care of. Shit!

I had to laugh about it to myself. It was either that or I would cry out loud. With the vasectomy my wife took my power to reproduce. In my divorce she got my balls, the house, half of everything I had, and seventeen percent of my earnings for child support until Amelia becomes twenty-one. Now if Amelia is pregnant she’ll have my ass too. That fucking bitch!

Obviously the first thing we had to do was to get one of those home pregnancy kits and have her pee on the damn stick. Then comes that excruciating wait before you know. Finally the moment of truth. The fucking little whore was pregnant.

Now I had to take her to a doctor to verify it. I was told to wait while Amelia was taken in to an examining room. I was there for two freaking hours before I was finally escorted to a room. Amelia was already in there with a very attractive lady doctor. The results were positive. Amelia was definitely pregnant and she did not want an abortion! Her tentative due date was the fifth of March. The fifth of March! The fifth of March! That means that she got knocked up on the fifth of June! Hooray! Amelia wasn’t in my possession on the fifth of June! It’s not my fault! I smiled! Then I realized that the fifth of June had been her fourteenth birthday.

As soon as we got out of the doctor’s office I called my lawyer. I gave him the facts and told him to take my ex-wife to the cleaners. Amelia’s pregnancy might be a good thing after all, a very good thing. For me anyway!

Once I got Amelia home I sat her down and told her that I wanted details, all of the details.

Amelia started to cry and then said, “Daddy on my fourteenth birthday mommy’s boyfriend raped me! I told mommy about it but she slapped me across the face and told me to stop lying about him! He has been coming into the bathroom when I was in the tub or sitting on the toilet and he feels me up whenever mommy is out of the room! Every time I told mommy about him she always thought that I was making it up! She wouldn’t believe me!”

I said, “Well honey I believe you! My lawyer is on the job! You won’t have to go back to him again!”

Amelia thanked me and relaxed for the evening. The next morning I took her directly to the police station and had her give a statement about the rape.

A couple of days later my ex-wife called me. I gave her my lawyer’s name and hung up on her. God that felt good!

On July fifth we celebrated Amelia’s one month of pregnancy. She complained about her boobs being tender. I thought it was just her imagination but at her monthly appointment her doctor said that it was a normal part of her pregnancy.

On August fifth we celebrated Amelia’s second month of pregnancy and the fact that her mother had signed the document that gave me full custody of her. The bitch even has to pay me child support. How fitting! She may not have an income to pay me with though. Her boyfriend was arrested on several counts including rape while my ex was arrested for three counts including contributing to the delinquency of a minor.

On September fifth we not only celebrated her third month of pregnancy but her first day of school too. She liked her new school and just entered the ninth grade.

At her obstetrician appointment that month Amelia told her lady doctor that she was going out of her ever-loving mind with the constant desire for sex. Amelia wasn’t even concerned that I was sitting right there in the room with her at the time. Doctor Delilah looked at me, smiled sweetly, and then suggested that Amelia start masturbating. Amelia replied that she had been masturbating all of the time and that it hadn’t helped at all. Doctor Delilah then suggested that Amelia use a dildo. Amelia said that she had been using a carrot and a cucumber but that they didn’t help any either. Doctor Delilah then said that she might need to find herself a boyfriend or a girlfriend to help her out sexually. Amelia told Doctor Delilah that she had only been in that school for three days now and that she didn’t know anybody in her school at all yet. Then she asked how she could expect a boy to want to have sex with her when she was three months pregnant! Then she said that all of her pants too tight too!

Doctor Delilah just laughed, stood a little closer, and then gave Amelia a big hug. Then her lady obstetrician said, “Honey, your hormones are all out of whack! You’re experiencing feelings that a girl your age isn’t supposed to feel yet! Now this may come as a bit of a shock to you but I assure you that it really will help! How about letting your father have sex with you?”

The room was dead silent. She let that soak in for just a moment before continuing, “From what I know your father truly loves you, he doesn’t get much sex either, and you two could take care of each other’s problem! I know that incest is taboo and looked down on by society but in this case I really think it will work!”

I said, “Well I don’t know!”

Amelia said, “I’m willing to try anything at this point! How soon can we get started?”

Doctor Delilah said, “Amelia discard that paper gown and lie back!”

Then she grabbed my belt and pulled me closer to the end of the table. She unfastened my belt, my pants, and pushed them to my knees. She then lowered my underwear as well.

Doctor Delilah then said, “Here let me help! Call it a prescription if you wish!”

Then she knelt down and sucked my cock. Why, I didn’t know because it was already hard. Then she leaned into Amelia’s pussy and started licking her. Immediately Amelia started to moan. She liked that very much. Soon Doctor Delilah was aiming my cock at my daughter’s opening and pushing on my ass. I took the hint and slipped my cock into her. Amelia was thrilled as I penetrated her. I looked down at her slightly rounded belly. I looked up at her swollen breasts and then at her beautiful face. Her face was content for the first time since she had come to live with me.

As I stroked into her Amelia said, “Oh daddy that is exactly what I have needed! Don’t stop! Don’t ever stop!”

Doctor Delilah leaned over Amelia and kissed her fully on the lips. I could see her tongue enter Amelia’s mouth. Then suddenly Amelia grabbed the back of Doctor Delilah’s head and kissed her very deeply. Soon Doctor Delilah pulled away and went after Amelia’s breasts. She very gently rubbed them and sucked her nipples into her mouth one at a time. Amelia constantly rubbed the back of her doctor’s head. Then she moved closer to my cock. As I would slowly pull out of Amelia’s pussy the doctor would get in there and lick along the top of my cock up to Amelia’s clit giving her a thrill and me too. Soon Doctor Delilah was just using her fingers to massage Amelia’s clit while I fucked my daughter. Doctor Delilah went back to Amelia’s lips and started kissing while the two of us worked on Amelia’s pussy. I saw Amelia’s hand holding the doctor’s tit that was closest to her head. That left her other tit for me to hold. It was a better threesome than I had ever imagined. Both Doctor Delilah and I were helping Amelia out sexually. After a while I decided to go from the doctor’s tit to her pussy with my hand. As I slid my hand up under her shirt she parted her legs for me and placed the foot closest to me up on one of the table’s casters giving me even better access. I took full advantage of it too. I had my fingers inside her panty leg and up inside her moist pussy. I was finger fucking the lady doctor and really fucking my daughter. Finally after an incredible length of time I started to cum. Amelia could feel it shooting up inside her. Then Doctor Delilah humped my hand and had an orgasm of her own. After things calmed down the doctor sucked my cock clean and licked Amelia’s pussy clean too.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

Finally Doctor Delilah said, “Now was that as good as I said it would be? I am already looking forward to your next visit! I’m sorry that it will be in four weeks! However I suppose that I could make a house call sooner if you would like me too!”

Amelia smiled and said, “I would like that very much and I’m pretty sure my dad would like it too!”

I said, “Yes! I would!”

As she left Doctor Delilah handed me a prescription. It read, “Sex! Three times a day! More if you can take it!”

I watched Amelia get dressed so that we could go home. She really did need some new pants, maybe the stretchy kind. She might even need some of those silly maternity tops too that have sayings on them. “Baby on board” “Look I’m pregnant” “Bun in the oven” “Mother to be”

On the way home we stopped by a maternity shop that one of the women in the waiting room had mentioned. Amelia picked out a couple pair of elastic pants and several tops. She fell in love with a pretty pink top that said, “I’m not fat, I’m knocked up!”

The shop owner asked Amelia her age. Then she asked her if she really had the nerve to wear that pink top to school. When the answer was yes she gave Amelia the top for free and wished her luck.

The next morning Amelia came right in to my bed for her sex. Later I dropped Amelia off at school on my way to work. She had on her new tan stretch pants and that pretty pink top that said, “I’m not fat, I’m knocked up!” She kissed me goodbye and walked proudly into the school. I watched her enter before driving away. She sure drew some attention.

I had arranged for Amelia to take a taxi to where I work and do her homework in an office just off from the lobby. There are several small conference rooms available for talking to salesmen and the like. The receptionist would assign one to Amelia and then give me a quick call to let me know that she had arrived safely. I had dated the receptionist on several occasions. She liked red wine with her dinner, cuddling in a movie theater, and getting fucked doggy style from behind afterwards and it didn’t have to be in a bed either. She seemed to like getting fucked in public, like bent over the hood of my car in the parking lot after the movie.

When I finished work I went down to the lobby and found Amelia and the receptionist laughing and talking. Apparently Amelia’s pink top had drawn a lot of attention, both in school and in the lobby of my office building. Amelia was glowing! She hadn’t been this happy since before she had gotten pregnant but now she was advertising it and even happy about it.

She was also very horny and wanted me to fuck her right then in the small conference room. I suggested that we go home first. She begged me to so I let her lead me to the small conference room that she had been using. She just dropped her pants and panties to her knees in one swift motion and bent over the conference table. I locked the door first then I dropped my pants and underwear too. I held my cock in one hand, parted her pussy lips slightly with the other hand, and inserted my cock into my fourteen-year-old daughter right there in my office building. It was absolutely thrilling to say the least. Amelia supported herself on her elbows and rested her small belly on the table. I started out slow and gently but quickly realized just how much I had been looking forward to this myself.

As I picked up speed and got more forceful Amelia said, “That’s it Daddy! That’s it! Oh yeah! Oh God! I’m cumming now!”

She managed to cum again before I did. As she pulled her panties up I saw that she had a thin pad stuck to the crotch of her panties. She smiled at me and told me that it was a ‘just incase’ sort of thing. She said that it would keep her pants from getting wet and possibly causing a scene. I was proud of her for that.

On the ride home Amelia told me about her day in school. She was the center of attention wearing that pink shirt. Lots of girls had asked her about how, when, and why. They were truly interested and especially glad that they weren’t the one pregnant. Her teachers were more concerned about her comfort. The boys were just being ignorant as usual and smiled and whispered about her behind their back.

At home Amelia just wanted to get naked and have sex again. That was fine with me but I needed a little more time to recover. That wasn’t good enough for Amelia. She got naked quickly and pulled out my cock to suck. I relaxed and tried to enjoy it. Sure enough it didn’t take Amelia very long at all to get me hard again. She really surprised me when she wanted to be on top this time. She had learned about it from a couple of the girls in her new school. Their older sisters had told them about that sex position. Amelia liked it because she was in control. She knew exactly where she wanted the head of my cock to press. Before long she had her knees up high and her ass down low. I was pretty sure that I was hitting her cervix. She had one orgasm after the other. That was the spot that I should shoot for too. When she finished she was satisfied for the moment anyway.

We managed to get through dinner before Amelia wanted to have sex again. Fortunately Doctor Delilah called to see if we needed any of her help. I told her to rush over before Amelia drained me of all of my bodily fluids. She laughed but said that she would be over soon.

Doctor Delilah arrived in about an hour. Amelia was naked when she rushed right into her arms and started kissing her. Amelia told Doctor Delilah all about school, her new clothes, and our great sex life. Doctor Delilah had stopped by an Adult Store and purchased a couple of special dildos for Amelia. I watched as she started probing Amelia with the new vibrators. A nice bright green vibrator had a bend in the end that was designed to stimulate Amelia’s G-spot up behind her pelvic bone. That gave Amelia a whole series of orgasms. Next Amelia was introduced to a big yellow banana vibrator with a monkey riding on it. The banana slipped into Amelia’s pussy while the monkey tickled her clit. Amelia really liked that one too. The last vibrator looked like an ear of Indian corn. Naturally it was shaped like an ear of corn and had a variety of colored kernels on it. It was also bigger than the other vibrators were and it had more of a point on the end too. Doctor Delilah worked it into Amelia’s pussy carefully so that the point entered Amelia’s cervix just a little bit to really excite her. Doctor Delilah was very good at stimulating women. It must be a side benefit to knowing exactly what is going on in there. Amelia was totally and completely satisfied.

When Amelia went to bed I thanked Delilah for saving my life. I told her that I had envisioned myself as a dried out mummy from lack of bodily fluids. Delilah asked me if I had a teaspoon full of semen left to give her. She was asking me to make love to her, how could I refuse?

I very much enjoyed watching Delilah undress in a very sexy way, the likes of which I had not seen in a very long time. She was perfection herself. Delilah said that her entire eight years of college had been paid for by winning beauty contests. She was Miss Erie County, Miss Pennsylvania, and then Miss America about thirteen years ago. She had come in as the third runner up in the Miss World contest too. She sure was pretty enough even at thirty-six years old. I was forty years old and had never even seen a Miss America in real life before and here was one asking for a teaspoon of sperm. Hell yes!

Making love to Delilah was an experience that I will never forget. Not only was her body perfect but her mind was too. She could stimulate me with words alone. She had the softest lips to kiss, the firmest breasts, the hardest nipples, and the best pussy that I had ever tasted. The whole time I was seducing her with my foreplay Delilah was telling me how good it felt, ways to rock her world, and how to give her an ever-lasting orgasm. She was teaching me how to be a better lover. That was the point! She was training me to be her lover. I really paid attention and did everything that she suggested. It paid off when I was cumming and she was having the most incredible orgasm of her life. At least that’s what she told me and I believed her. She was under me at the time and I could feel her whole body trembling and her vagina muscles clamping down on my swollen cock as I gave her that teaspoon of cum and probable a lot more too.

Delilah spent the night with me. Amelia came in the next morning for her sex and found us together. Delilah and I both took of her needs. I had gone from basically no sex at all to having two very needy women in my life. As much as I enjoyed sex with my daughter I loved sex with Delilah.

On December fifth Delilah and I helped celebrate Amelia’s sixth month of pregnancy and I asked Delilah to marry me. Amelia was more excited than we were. She even peed her pants which was happening a lot lately. Delilah thought that it was funny.

Delilah decided that we should get married three months after our grandchild is born so that Amelia can be her bride’s maid.


The End

[birdie8819]

Another great story Title : Pussy Barber . Enjoy !!! :)

Pussy Barber

I am a forty-year-old horny man. Fortunately my wife is a thirty-six-year-old horny woman. We also have three daughters that are fifteen, fourteen, and thirteen years old too. They are Natalie, Chloe, and Lauren. We decided to stop trying to have a son after that and I got a vasectomy. That changed my life. Well something needed to be done, my wife was very fertile and apparently so was I. She was pregnant four weeks after we were married and had stopped her birth control pills. Then she was pregnant about six weeks after each of those births. Well something had to be done.

All of her stupid ass girlfriends told her not to let me get fixed because then I could run around on her and cheat behind her back and I wouldn’t get caught. She pretty much told them that she would like that because she has her hands full just trying to keep me sexually satisfied as it was.

Well I’ll tell you things got even worse after that vasectomy. I had been told that getting a local, that’s basically a shot in the nuts, hurts like hell and that you walk around bowlegged for three days afterwards. So I asked for sodium pentothal and went to sleep. I woke up two hours later and drove home. The stitches in my balls irritated the hell out of me and I was hard constantly. My poor wife got fucked at least eight to ten times a day that week until the stitches came out. She was so relieved when the stitches came out that she thanked the doctor. However my sex desire had been kicked up a notch. I now wanted sex three times a night and the first thing in the morning too. I also wanted it about five times a day at work too but that wasn’t going to happen. If my wife didn’t work I would have gone home at lunch for a nooner but she wouldn’t even meet me in her parking lot for a quickie. She told me to take care of it myself and go jerk off in the men’s room. I did but it sure wasn’t the same thing. When I complained about jerking off my wife told me to find some horny woman at work and fuck her. She wasn’t kidding either.

About nine or ten years went by and I remodeled our house. I took one of the spare bedrooms next to ours and used it as our walk in closet and enlarged our private bathroom. Our bathroom was huge! I put in a big bathtub that could easily hold the two of us, a big shower that was also made for two people, and a separate Jacuzzi. That Jacuzzi would hold six people so that our three daughters could join us too. I put in dual sinks, a toilet, a bidet, and even a urinal. There was plenty of closet space for towels, extra toilet paper, and other supplies too.

About that time I had my yearly check-up. The doctor told me that he was upgrading his equipment and replacing everything. I smiled and asked him what he was doing with the old equipment. He was going to sell it off to some clinics. So I asked if I could buy the table that I was sitting on. He smiled and asked me if I wanted the stirrups to go with it. Of course I did. He gave me a price and said that he would throw in the rolling instrument tray, his stool, and a few instruments too. Deal!

A week later I paid him and took the stuff home. I had it all planned out that I would put it in my bathroom. It worked out great. I placed my wife up on it, opened her legs wide, and gave her an internal exam. That pussy spreader the doctor threw in was simply fantastic. I saw parts inside my wife that I had never seen before. It was beautiful in there. Then while I had her there I shaved her pussy leaving a cute little landing strip about an inch wide above her slit. To keep as much hair as possible from getting caught in the sink trap I clipped her pubic hair short with a pair of scissors and placed the longer hair off to the side. I lathered her up and shaved her, leaving that landing strip, and not just once either, I shaved her smooth twice just to make sure that I got it all as clean as possible.

Needless to say I was rock hard after that. While I had my wife in position I licked her hole, fingered her clit, and fucked her. I even rubbed the cum into her pussy lips like an expensive lotion. Then I fucked her again. We went to bed and I fucked her two more times before finally letting her go to sleep. I had worn her out giving her orgasms. It was cool! I especially like it near the end when she looses all control and her animal lust takes over. My wife can moan and groan but in the end she howls like a banshee. After that she passes out into a very restful sleep. I slept very well myself afterwards too.

After that I made shaving her pussy a weekly event on Sundays. I bought a nice set of barber scissors and a pair of clippers. When a department store threw out an old hand lotion display I grabbed it right out of the trash hopper. I cleaned it up, mounted it in my bathroom, and filled it twelve different scents of body lotion. My wife’s pussy can smell like orange blossom, lilac, rose, or even pineapple. She really likes the pussy massage that follows her trim and shave on Sundays. Me too!

When Natalie turned fifteen years old my wife suggested that she let me trim her pussy for the summer. Of course Natalie would have nothing to do with it. She wasn’t about to spread her pussy for her father and certainly not without any panties on. Chloe my fourteen-year-old daughter was very interested though. Lauren my thirteen-year-old daughter was sort of interested too.

So that night after dinner my wife took Chloe up to our bedroom. A while later she came down and sent me up to do my job. Chloe was totally naked and lying on my barber table with her feet already in the stirrups. I smiled at her and she smiled at me. I asked her what she had in mind and she said that mommy had suggested a heart at the top on her mound and that the rest be shaved bald. Again I smiled. I trimmed the long hair shorter keeping the clippings off to the side as I always do. Oh by the way, I keep some of the pubic hair. I put it in those cardboard coin holders with the plastic windows. I staple the three edges closed and write my wife’s name and the date on it. Shaving her ever week though doesn’t give me anything to keep after the first time. During the winter she sometimes wants some hair down there just to know how it feels. However in the summer time she wears skimpier bathing suits every year, so do our daughters. I have seen pubic hairs sticking out of my daughter’s suites before. It excites me. Well then again everything excites me according to my wife!

Anyway there was my fourteen-year-old daughter Chloe with her pubic hair clipped short. Using my fine clippers I shaved around the heart that she had requested and then using a disposable razor I shaved her pussy smooth. I found it very exciting. I was harder than I usually am when I shave my wife’s pussy but then again this was my daughter. I finished and then rubbed some lotion into her pussy lips causing her to have an orgasm and I hadn’t even touched her clit yet.

Chloe said, “Oh daddy that was good! Mommy said it would be! She said that you would lick my pussy and give me a few more orgasms too! She said that after that I would have to pay you for your services!”

I just looked at her not knowing what my wife had told her.

Chloe continued, “Mommy checked me out before you came up with her dildo and its okay! My pussy can open up enough to get your cock in me! Mommy said that was how she pays you!”

Oh my ever loving God! Had she just said that! Of course she had! And my wife had put her up to it! My cock was sending continuous signals to my head saying, “Fuck her! Fuck her now!”

I tried not to let Chloe know just how badly I was shaking with excitement. I leaned down and slipped my tongue into my fourteen-year-old daughter’s virgin vagina. It tasted so good that I wanted to put a straw in her pussy and suck every drop out. I decided to stimulate her clit and prime the pump. She didn’t disappoint me either. I masturbated her clit for her and had a steady flow of her cum coming out of her virgin pussy. My head was swimming, I felt lightheaded, and I felt weak in the knees.

Chloe snapped me out of my trance with a pat to the top of my head, “Daddy aren’t you going to fuck me now! I really want you too!”

Fuck her? Hell yes! I might even ravish her! I might give her more than she bargained for! But fucking her was all that was on my mind at that moment.

Chloe still had her feet up in the stirrups, her ass was on the edge of my barber table, and my pants were on the floor at my feet. When I looked down my cock was already in her. That goddamn thing had crawled up her without any help from me. I hate it when that happens. However he was very well trained. I should know! I trained him myself.

So I fucked Chloe to her delight. She absolutely loved having my cock in her. She was right too; it did fit very nicely. She had a few orgasms before I cum. Then I fucked her again and gave her more orgasms. At the end of our third fuck she howled softly and fell asleep just like her mother does. She was her mother’s daughter!

I cleaned Chloe up and looked inside her cute little pussy. I decided to take some pictures of her like that. I took one nice one of her heart shaped haircut. Then I carried Chloe into her bedroom and placed her in her own bed.

My wife saw us and came in to help cover her up. Then we went back to our bedroom to talk. My wife was pleased with everything that I told her especially about the soft howl at the end and passing out.

Continue Next Page ........

[birdie8819]

We made love but only once that night. However it took her two fucks in the morning before she could get me out the door.

After work that night Natalie asked me to shave her pussy. It seems that Chloe had shown off her heart haircut to her sisters. Natalie wanted a triangle that pointed at her pussy. She even blushed when she asked me for it. She said that it might be cute to give the boys directions as to where their pricks were to go. Okay!

So Natalie went up to our bedroom, undressed, and got up on my barber table. She told me that her mother had already shoved the dildo in and that it fit. So once again I got to trim one of my daughter’s pubic bushes. I enjoyed designing Natalie’s arrow for her and shaving her clean. Twice! I applied some lotion, looked up inside of her pussy, and licked her moist hole as I fingered her clit. I fucked Natalie three times giving her many orgasms. She didn’t howl in the end like her mother but she sort of grunted like a little pig before falling asleep too. I took my pictures and put her in her own bed.

My wife woke Natalie up for dinner and told her to just wear one of her short sexy nighties without any panties to the dinner table. After all she was going to show her sisters her pussy and she and I had already seen it, so what was the harm.

All during dinner Lauren talked about nothing else except getting her pussy shaved too. She didn’t have as much hair as her sisters had but she wanted to be shaved. She wanted to be licked! And Lauren wanted sex too!

My wife suggested that Lauren keep everything above her clit and just shave the lower half. She liked that as did her sisters. So right after dinner it was her turn. Lauren got clipped short, shaved clean, had lotion applied, got licked, and was even fucked twice. She made that little pig sound too as she fell asleep. That night I could only make love to my wife once but she was happy. In the morning I actually passed on sex. That was the first time in about ten years but she knew why.

That night I fucked my wife five times and twice more in the morning. She had created a monster and she knew it.

That day when I came home from work there was a pretty women waiting in our living room. My wife introduced her to me and said that she was here for the pussy barber. I smiled and escorted her up to my bathroom. The woman removed ever article of clothing and got up on my table. She wanted a doughnut shape on her pussy mound. It seems that her current boyfriend was a police officer, hence the doughnut! She knew exactly what was going to happen because my wife had already told her. I took before and after pictures. I took one of her wide open pussy too with her cervix showing in the back and her piss hole in the top near the front. I trimmed, shaved, and licked her before fucking her twice. I could have gone for a third time but my wife called me to dinner just then. I was still sexually frustrated and figuring that I would really give it to my wife later. The woman thanked me and said that she would be back next week for a touch up. When I told her that my price was the same for a touch up she just smiled and said that was what she was hoping.

We dressed and went downstairs. My wife invited her to eat dinner with us then introduced me to my next customer. Just as soon as I finished eating I took her up. She just wanted a clean shave with nothing left at all. That was way too easy but I certainly got paid well for it. She had a very talented pussy but the third time she asked for anal. I’m not really a butt fucker but I sure couldn’t turn this woman down. It was very nice and I pumped her for quite a while before I finished. I watched her play with her own clit while I fucked her asshole. It really was nice. That night I made sweet love to my wife only once and then just once in the morning.

Every evening that week I had two customers and on Saturday she booked me with six to see if she could wear me out. She did too. I tried to just fuck each customer once but some of them were so damn beautiful or sexy as hell that I just had to get a second fuck in them. My wife was so happy that night when I passed on sex with her, but I promised her one in the morning.

She had news for me on that too. She got up early and let my first customer in. This little dolly climbed right in bed with me to pay for her trim in advance, twice. Then I got paid afterwards too but just once. I had five more customers that Sunday. At bedtime I was ready to just cuddle and fall asleep. So was my wife.

Monday morning our three daughters came in and got into bed with us. They were all as naked as we were too. It seems that they were jealous. They wanted me to fuck them too instead of all of those other women. My wife just laughed. She thought that she had finally calmed one sex maniac down but instead she had created three more.

Life in our house was sure interesting after that. Other than our own daughters she insisted that all of my customers be at least sixteen years old. She also suggested that I lower my rates to just one fuck per customer. That way I might have enough left over for my own family.

During the next years I managed to shave and fuck most of the female members of my family, my wife’s family, and the women that we both worked with. I think I shaved and fucked every woman within a six block radius of our home too and most of their daughters.

I remember one Saturday when my six customers were all in the same family. I did grandma, her two daughters, and her three granddaughters too. She only brought the three granddaughters that were over sixteen. I couldn’t wait until the rest of her granddaughters got old enough.


The End

Great pussy baber story Tio Bo bro's & sis's .......How I wish I'm the pussy barber .....kekekekeke :p

[Kenken]

Thanks bro Kenken for reading my Thread , well why not and hopefully some bro's or sis's can read it ......kekekekeke :

Okay thanks Bro Birdie, I will share one of this chinese story and see the rest like it or not :)

小女生

夏天，很煩，可能是烏雲壓頂的悶熱天氣，又或許是老婆含晶出差時間太長了。
　　天天口渴，雞吧還莫名其妙的衝動，更難忍受的是，各個含苞欲放的小女生們，穿著跟不上她們發育步伐的短 裙，有時她們，揀橡皮時肆無忌憚的把屁股對著我，我就懊惱，雪白的小內褲常常遮不嚴她們兩腿間肥嫩的小逼， 白色內褲被勒成一條線，淡淡的褐色短絨毛肉色的陰脣略微張開，粉紅的嫩肉擠出一條縫，靠，我的雞吧，熱乎乎 的把褲子頂的老高，卻不能插進去，再者我怎麼上課，小女生都用異樣的眼光盯著我那裡，我好尷尬 。
　　我滿腦子都是她們嫩嫩的小逼，可我是老師呀！
　　我很矛盾，漸漸已走到了我所教的六年級女生的浴室，男生浴室下水道壞了幾天了，今天是星期六，住校生都 回家了，我特意讓後勤的老吳給我燒了水留了門，我想用熱水洗去煩惱，大不了打打飛機放放憋人的 積蓄。
　　浴室門開半著，似乎還有水聲，“老吳想的真周到”。我提著洗浴的袋子，推門進了淋浴間外面的更衣室，把 T恤和短褲脫在一邊，我端詳著自己黝黑粗壯青筋暴顯的大陰莖，心裡覺得有些遺憾，它插過尻過各種各樣的浪逼 ，可謂久經沙場，可竟然也會有半個月沒有日過女人，對不起呀！我的寶貝。
　　我晃悠著飽漲的睪丸和大龜頭漫步走進淋浴間……
　　嫩逼！我的大雞吧首先報警，陰莖愈發粗大呈微微的弧形直直的挺起來，大龜頭直搗到我的肚臍眼，熱乎乎的 向外漲！
　　在蒸汽繚繞的浴室裡昏黃燈光下，兩個剛剛隆起乳房的含苞欲放的雪白小身體，在扭動著，薄薄的小陰毛，有 個女孩背對著我彎下腰在腿上擦浴液，一個雪白粉嫩微微張開的嫩逼正對著我的視線，大雞吧就直指 那個方向。
　　“劉老師，對不起！我帶我我表妹來洗澡，我……啊……劉老師你，你那裡怎麼，好怕……”其中一個女孩， 見到我進來既慌張的辯解，連擋一下身體都忘了，說完才注意到我身體最突出的部分，愣愣的盯在那裡說不出話， 片刻，才用手捂住兩腿之間和小小的乳房。
　　原來是我的學生，我故做鎮靜，手提浴袋略微擋了擋，板起臉孔：“你是美術課代表，更應該知道學校的紀律 ，你怎麼可以偷偷到浴室來呢，你說我該怎麼處分你？”
　　我的美術課代表小雪，十二歲是班上有名的漂亮女孩，就她會打扮，人還乖的不得了，我想嚇唬 嚇唬她。
　　

[Kenken]

“我，我的表妹剛從澳大利亞回來，我只是帶她來學校看看的，沒想到走到浴室這，見開著門，妹妹就想在這裡洗 洗澡，老師我下次不會了。”
　　我這才注意到剛剛把屁股對著我的小女孩，亞麻色的頭髮，皮膚雪一樣白，眼睛大大的，嘴脣有一點厚微微向 上蹺起，下巴尖尖，微微突起的小腹下一撮三角形的褐色陰毛，陰部隆起著，夾緊一條粉色的細縫，她個頭不太高 ，但乳房發育的比她姐姐還好，顯然是個混血，我的雞吧不由自主的挑動了幾下。
　　“老師，我們是不是可以穿上衣服了？”
　　“哦，可，還不可以，你認識到自己的錯誤了嗎？”
　　“認識到了，老師！”
　　“那，你知道該怎麼作了嗎？”我微笑著說。
　　“老師……”小雪迷茫的看著我。
　　“老師，教你完成一項作業，作完就可以走了！”我上前一步，摟過她的肩膀，勃起的大陰莖熱乎乎的搗在小 雪的小小柔柔的乳房上，小雪的臉紅了，粉紅色的，和她的小小的乳頭一樣。
　　小雪拿手惶惶張張的把我的大陰莖推開一點：“老師，癢……作業要很長時間嗎？”
　　“來握住他，他就是你的作業，時間長短，要看你的？”我把她的手拿來過來，放在雞吧上，輕輕攏起她的頭 髮，把她的臉貼在我熱乎乎的陰莖上。
　　“老師，有水呀？”我大龜頭的口裡，一股一股的涌出蛋清般的淫液，把小雪的臉上摸的粘粘的 。
　　“小雪，你真好，現在很好，待會兒，裡面噴出濃湯，作業就做完了！哦……”我把雞吧在小雪嘴脣上輕輕抹 了幾下，就握著他撥開她濕潤的嘴脣插進她溫暖的嘴裡。
　　小雪的嘴脣把陰莖含的緊緊的，小舌頭象一個小刷子，讓龜頭有一種酥癢的感覺。突然，我的屁眼傳來一陣濕 熱酥癢的感覺，原來一直被忽視的混血表妹，在用小舌頭添我的屁眼。
　　“姐姐，我幫你做作業，在澳大利亞電視裡我見到過的，叔叔舒不舒服？”她整個臉都埋進了我的兩腿之間， 屁股的毛毛被她弄的濕濕的，她的舌尖竟然鑽進了我的肛門，我的屁眼酥癢的緊緊的收縮著，陰莖象 要漲破一樣。
　　“叔叔你癢嗎？電視上舔完了，還要你的大雞雞，插進這裡才能做完作業的！”小表妹，說著，用雙手扒開自 己肥嫩的陰部，露出象兩片小小花瓣的粉粉的小陰脣。
　　我受不了了……
　　“就你懂得多，他是我的老師，我先來！”小雪，滿臉通紅，略帶害羞的說。
　　我從沒想過自己一生中還可以有著樣的好事，讓我的大陰莖可以一償所願，飽享美味啦！
　　我把小雪仰躺在搓背床上，把床拉到淋浴的下面，我輕輕分開小雪夾緊的雙腿，用一根手指在她肥厚光滑的陰 部游走，小雪陰毛不多，沒毛的地方光滑的象熟雞蛋清，散髮著淡淡的木瓜香，我用手指從下向上分開她的陰部， 她的大陰脣窄窄的並的很緊，粉紅的，小嫩穴只是一個小小的裂痕，我用手指在她陰道口劃著圈，小雪身體陶醉的 扭動著，陰脣的結合處漸漸翹起，乳色晶瑩的小豆豆鑽出了粉紅的嫩肉，滑滑的淫水開始從小嫩穴中涌出，小雪抱 緊我的屁股指甲幾乎嵌進我的肉裡，她雙腿夾緊我的腰，水汪汪的陰部向上拱，我用手從龜頭處向後捋到雞吧根， 包皮退到底，龜頭顯得跟為碩大了，象一個紫紅色油光發亮的錘頭。
　　我先把龜頭淺淺的陷入陰脣中，輕輕的摩擦，陰脣含著龜頭隨著來回抽插把嫩逼肉帶起來老高。小雪迷著眼鼻 息越來越重，我屁股猛的一沉，“唧”一聲大雞吧插進水汪汪的嫩逼裡一大半，“啊……喔……”小雪疼的身子猛 的一挺，臉上滿臉痛苦之色，雙腿夾的更緊，翻向一側，“疼……老師疼……”

[Kenken]

“好小雪，不疼，一會兒，你會很爽的，真的不騙你，來，我輕一點，繼續，喔……喔……”我把她小腿搭在肩上 抱緊，大陰莖向活塞一樣深淺不一的猛烈抽動起來，嫩穴緊的有點疼，幸好淫水洶涌，我猛烈的抽插，瘋狂的“唧 ，唧、唧……”
　　淫水飛濺，小雪的屁股上，我的腿上肆意流淌。小雪的疼痛還未消失，她顫抖的扭動著，茸茸的陰毛濕濕的， 粘粘的。她越是喊疼我越是莫名的興奮，陰莖膨脹的把小嫩逼撐成一圈緊緊箍在大雞吧上的橡皮圈，“哦，嘶…… 哦，喔……”
　　我更加用力，我屁股興奮的繃緊，屁眼緊緊的夾著，“我尻，我尻……”陰莖猛烈的抽出，然後沉腰提跨，大 雞吧又深深的插進去，粉嫩的小逼濕熱溫暖的摩擦，陰莖感覺她在旋轉的舔，“哦，哦……”
　　“老師的雞巴大嗎！粗不粗，我再插的深一點，……夾緊，尻……哦搗到底了……”我感到龜頭觸到滑滑彈彈 的東西，那東西仿佛一下子要吸住龜頭，“哦，……尻你！……”
　　“尻我，老師用力，用大雞巴插我，喔……哦……咿……咿……老師雞巴好……喔……大……大……尻撾尻我 ……我的逼是老師的，老師……快……用力……喔……啊……老師……麻……不行了……不行了……快……快…… 呀……啊……哦啊……啊……”
　　小雪強力的扭，逼夾的更緊了，並拱起腰，陰部有我的陰囊猛烈的碰撞，她雪白的屁股發出“啪啪..”猛烈 的節奏，然後她腿和手都鐵箍一樣猛的鎖緊我，然後全身一下子冰涼，僵硬了，我感到大陰莖被嫩穴旋轉著收緊吸 嘬，突然攥緊，一股股濕熱的陰精噴涌到我的龜頭上，“爽，”小雪，全身都是一片紅暈，二三十秒後她全身癱軟 了，“爽！”小雪深深的出了口氣，呻吟象一個蚊子。
　　我抽出碩大的陰莖，濕漉漉發亮，竟然還有些血絲，我著才看到小雪放鬆的雪白的大腿上有淡淡的血跡，幾乎 被淋浴衝乾淨了。還是個小處女，我不僅更有了一份榮耀感。我收回的視線，被嫩聲嫩氣的呻吟吸引到另一個淋浴 下，亞麻色頭髮的小表妹，竟然把一塊香皂夾在兩腿之間，戰抖的扭動，雨絲一樣的淋浴下，她翹翹的粉色的小乳 頭，驕傲的挺著……
　　我的雞巴立刻膨脹了一倍，我一把來過小表妹，我在按摩床上躺下，讓她叉開腿臉朝我的大雞巴跪在我的頭上 方，濕潤的粉色小嫩逼張開著呈現在我的面前，我把舌頭探進她粉紅色的嫩肉間，陰部雪一樣白，肉胖嘟嘟很柔軟 ，小陰脣已經象小翅膀一樣膨脹翹起張開，很紅幾乎沒有什麼褶皺，整個就象長方形的雪白蒸饃，從中間切下了一 刀，露出裡麵粉色的果醬餡，我把嘴深深的埋進她兩腿之間，貪婪的用舌頭挖掘，允吸，探進她的小洞中，感覺銀 耳羹般的嫩滑，我用鼻子抵在陰道口深深的呼吸……
　　我在上面瘋狂的飽餐，我的下面在無盡的享受，小雪和小表妹在用舌頭爭搶我的大陰莖，小貓一樣的小舌頭把 我的陰毛舔的順順滑滑的，一個把一個蛋蛋含在口中，一個象吃冰棒似的用舌尖順著陰莖的中線，從根部到龜頭來 回的嘬舔。而後兩人同時把舌間抵在龜頭溝中，用舌頭向上挑動龜頭，雙手合抱著陰莖你一口我一口的舔舐，並把 舌間鑽進龜頭的小口中，爽！當她們把我的大陰莖整個吞進嘴裡，龜頭頂到喉嚨，感受濕漉漉的嘴脣允吸時，我再 也忍受不了了。
　　我抱起小表妹讓她不停收縮淫水潺潺的小逼對準我的陰莖，套上龜頭讓她猛向下坐“唧”插到底，小表妹很輕 我讓她象一個性玩具一樣上下蹲坐抽插，瘦小的大腿中間插入著巨大的陰莖，可以清楚看到粉紅的陰脣被撐的反卷 著，小表妹越來越嫻熟了，她扭擺著小屁股，陰脣一松一緊，小小的嫩逼竟然產生一種旋轉的吸力，淫水把我的蛋 蛋都泡的濕濕的，她的逼發出的“唧、唧、唧……”聲越來越大，小表妹的聲音也越來越浪，她的翹翹的乳房隨著 嫩逼的上下套動，也有節奏的跳動。
　　“癢癢，好癢！好粗好粗，我的小逼快裂開了，哦，我的逼嫩不嫩，緊不緊，叔叔，小嫩逼你插的爽不爽？哦 尻我，用力，尻我小嫩逼，哦，喔……”
　　我的雞巴更象活塞一樣更快節奏的抽插，我抱住小表妹的腰瘋狂的搖擺，緩過勁兒的小雪在溫柔的舔噬我濕粘 的蛋蛋。
　　我需要更瘋狂些，我把小表妹抱起來，背向我跪了下來，高高翹起的渾圓雪白的小屁股，淫水決堤張合著小嘴 吐著口水的粉嫩小逼，在我面前等待我的大陰莖。
　　我手握大槍，把龜頭在她粉嫩屁溝的屁眼與嫩穴之間游移了幾下，然後“唧……”就深深插了進去，她象一只 可愛的小狗，我用力的抓住拍打她雪白的屁股，讓“啪啪”聲為我伴奏。
　　“劈啪！劈啪……啪……啪……”
　　“哦……啊……尻我……啊……喔……哦……哦……呀……嗚哦……哦……”
　　“喔……我尻！我尻……”嫩逼是需要大陰莖猛尻猛插才算不虛此尻的，才對的起自己的大肉棍 。
　　我的蛋蛋瘋狂的敲擊著小表妹的小陰蒂，大雞巴濕的滴水，粉嫩的小逼在抽搐在顫抖，我全身的激情都集中在 暴脹的大陰莖上，龜頭因身體的興奮強烈的挑動著，我深吸了一口氣，收緊屁眼猛的拔出大陰莖，摟過小表妹的頭 ，小雪也把臉搶到我的大龜頭前，我感覺渾身如電觸，強大的洪流從腳跟到頭頂，然後到小腹集中在大陰莖的根部 ，兩個蛋蛋興奮的生到了陰莖根，我一把抓住小表妹的辮子，快速的用手來回的擄雞巴，兩個小女孩濕漉漉渴望的 小嘴張開著，微閉者陶醉的雙眼……
　　“哦……喔……啊……喔……啊……哦……哦……哦……”乳白色濃熱的精液噴射而出，一股股射在小表妹的 眼上嘴裡，也濺到小雪的鼻子上，濃湯在她們嘴角臉上流淌縱橫……
　　小表妹和小雪把我已經鬆軟的雞巴含在嘴裡溫柔的昀吸……
　　“好鮮美的濃湯呀！……”小表妹和小雪貪婪的說。
　　“好你們的作業完成了，爽嗎？”
　　“爽！……”“好舒服，我一定告訴我媽媽！” 小表妹說。
　　我們猛的一驚。
　　“我媽媽，可漂亮了，可沒有人讓她開心，她每個晚上都要我舔她的嫩逼，再把電動陰莖插進去，我媽媽很保 守，她寧願用工具也不隨便找別的男人，叔叔你真棒！，我一定要你見見我漂亮的媽媽！”
　　我看著這對可愛的小女孩，想到她媽媽的肥美的鮑魚，我握者我的大陰莖笑了。

End.

[birdie8819]

Okay thanks Bro Birdie, I will share one of this chinese story and see the rest like it or not

Nice story bro Kenken but it's better to do some spacing , too cramp liao see until my eyes also blur . ;)

[birdie8819]

Here one story for those who likes to take pictures while having sex Title : Unwilling Nude Models

I live behind a very popular bar. Actually I live one street over but the back of our property lines touch and I can see the back of the bar very well from my bedroom window.

Like I said it was a pretty popular bar and it does a lot of business, especially on Friday and Saturday nights. I can tell when the waiting line at the lady’s room gets too long because the girls start coming out back to pee.

There is a gate in the fence that separates the bar from my backyard. I installed the gate so that the owner of the bar could send someone over on Sunday mornings to pick up all of the beer cans and bottles that get tossed into my yard every weekend. It was part of a deal we made so that I would stop calling the police and trying to get him shut down. Plus he brings over a case of my favorite beer and a bottle of my favorite alcohol as compensation. I seem to keep up with the beer but I’m way ahead on the bottles of alcohol.

I started leaving the gate open on those busy evenings. The girls were always trying to find someplace to squat without getting seen by some slobbering drunk so I provided a place for them to do that, my backyard. They would come through in pairs or even in groups of five or six. They assumed that they were safe and I liked it that way.

I installed some soft lights in my backyard to help illuminate the area along the fence. It allowed me to take better pictures of these squatting girls. Some of the women would face the fence and give me an ass view but most were too drunk or had to pee so badly that they really didn’t care. I felt sorry for some of the girls that carefully pushed their tight pants and their sexy panties to their ankles, squatted down carefully, and then peed all over their pants soaking them in piss. Other girls would lift their short skirts or dresses and remove their panties to pee. Often they would toss them into my yard. Those I collected!

Occasionally one girl would pass out in my yard while peeing and her friends would just leave her there. On those occasions I would go out and lock the gate from my side. Then I would take as many pictures as I could of her on the ground. Of course I would lift her blouse or unbutton it and expose her tits too. I would search her pockets for her identification and photograph that too. I liked to know who they were and where they lived. Usually I put her back together and opened the gate again so that her friends could come back and retrieve her later.

Some of the older women got a little different treatment, especially if they were pretty and they were all pretty that came to this bar. I would completely undress these women and pose them in the grass in sexy positions. I would even fuck them, using a condom of course, and then photograph their well-used pussies. I made sure to get their identification that’s for sure. Those ladies were left lying out behind the bar completely nude with their clothes scattered about after I took more pictures of them like that. Occasionally a man goes out back to pee and when he sees a naked passed out woman he just has to fuck her and then he has to go back inside and tell all of his buddies about her. I have seen a line of twenty guys waiting for their turn to fuck a passed out woman. After several of the guys have had their way with her I usually call the bar owner and let him know that there is something strange happening out back. He usually goes right out and makes the guys scatter. Then he and one of his waitresses take the ravished woman inside to clean her up, put her back together, and try to get her sober enough to go home. Not once have I ever been questioned by the police over one of these incidents.

Now it is a lot easier to blackmail a married woman into cooperating after showing her the pictures than it is a single college girl that has probably shown it all to the world anyway on the Internet or at a wet T-shirt contest or a concert.

At first they are always in shock, then they try to deny that it is a picture of them, and then they promise to do ‘anything’ that I want them too if I promise not to show the pictures to their husbands.

Now ‘anything’ apparently means something entirely different to me than it does to them. Because when I tell them that I want to take twelve hundred pictures of them totally nude and fuck them twenty-four times they get all bent out of shape. I remind them about their ‘anything’ pledge and then explain that I want to take a hundred pictures a month for the next year and to fuck them before and after posing.

They cry, then they beg, and then they try to plea-bargain me down to almost nothing. However I’m the one in charge and they know that they can not do ‘anything’ about it and will have to do ‘anything’ that I request. As soon as they realize that then I tell them that I want to start right then. Of course that starts a whole series of excuses like there isn’t enough time, the kids might come home from school, or their husband might show up at any time. I explain that I have been watching her house for a while and know the schedule pretty well and that if she keeps stalling that she will get caught. Reluctantly they will always cooperate.

Of course I start to take pictures of them as they undress in their own living room with the curtains open and they try to count them as part of the hundred. I remind them about the ‘totally nude’ clause and then remind them about the before fuck. This is the moment of truth. If they get past this I’ve won. They are mine and not just for the next eleven months either.

I set my digital camera on a small tripod that I carry. I have her get in position on the floor and aim it, getting her centered in the picture. I hit my remote control to make sure that it fires. It does!

Then I get naked and get between her outstretched legs and start taking a few pictures as I slowly insert my cock and start to slowly fuck her. Then after awhile I have her get on top and fuck me. Those are always the best pictures because their body shows much better and they are in control. It doesn’t look as if I’m pinning them down and forcing them to have sex with me. They are free to get up and leave but they don’t. They fuck the heel of themselves to make me cum and get it over with as quickly as possible. I always get those close up cum shots afterwards too.

Then for the next couple of hours I have them pose in every room in the house in very sexy ways. I will have them wear a transparent negligée or one of their husband’s shirts unbuttoned. I tell them that those pictures will count toward the hundred. I am in no hurry to finish the hundred pictures. Actually I’m training her to enjoy modeling for me. When I have about ten pictures left I have her give me a blowjob and swallow. She knows better than to complain and even shows the cum puddle on her tongue to the camera before swallowing it.

As I’m leaving I tell her that I’ll be back sometime next month.

I will pop in at my convenience not hers. I want her to be on edge constantly never knowing when I’ll be knocking on her door. I make it a habit of catching each woman at least once on the last day of the month and then coming right back the very next day on the first of the month just to shake her up. I also ask her when her menstrual cycle is due. I like to catch them at their worst when they are most venerable and the most embarrassed.

At the end of their year I tell them that they are all paid up and free to end our relationship if they want too. Then I suggested that I would like to renew it for another year if they don’t mind. No one has ever said no to my renewal offer!


The End

[Kenken]

Another one story here...enlarge the font size for easy reading.

賣身姐妹


少東是一個著名大商賈，家中富有財物，他平生唯一嗜好就是漁色。每逢遇見美貌婦女，必要千方百 計弄到手。

有一次他在理髮店中，看見一位替人洗頭的女子，及一位替人馬殺雞的女子，容貌非常美麗，回家後 便派人
打聽這兩女子的出身。不多幾天，居然被他打聽清清楚楚。

原來這兩個女子，原是同父異毋姐妹，姊姊叫廖育玲，今年二十六歲，已嫁，妹妹叫廖艷秋，今年亦 二十五
歲，尚未出閣，是父親早先在外的二太太所生。

二人原分開而住，姐家住台南縣後壁鄉，妹家住雲林縣元長鄉，因老父經商失敗，債 高達三百萬元，而獲
罪入獄，姐育玲丈夫公務員薪水有限，所以才將妹艷秋接來同住擬此下策生活。

少東探得細情之後，知道可以利用，於是打發一個能言善道的人，向育玲姐妹說項。如果肯以肉體犧 牲，在
補助她們生活以外，還許了好多利益。

經過幾番唇舌，育玲總算被他打動，背著自己的先生，兩方面預先訂好了時刻，在少東的別館相會。

這天少東老早的來到別館，專候育玲到來。在下午一點多鐘，育玲果然來了。

少東看她今日打扮更為嬌艷，所以等不得答話，迎頭先抱在懷中，向她親了一下，育玲羞慚地說：「 大白天
的像什麼，快放開！」少東道：「寶貝，我可真急死了，我這裡無論白天黑夜，永遠沒有人的，你快 可憐可
憐我吧！」育玲聽了無奈，只好一笑。少東刻不容緩的，將她抱在床上寬衣解帶，便自幹起來。

少東干到高興時，問育玲道：「你不是還有一個妹妹嗎？她怎麼不同來呢，她若能來，我一定還要加倍酬謝你們。 」

育玲起先不答，後來被他緊緊追問，才說：「我聽說你是一位好漁色之人，我怎能讓我妹妹白白受你 遭塌。
」少東又道：「據我知你是已嫁過丈夫的，是嗎？你丈夫幹你的滋味，比我今天插得怎樣？那個舒服 ？」

育玲閉上眼睛，裝作聽不見。少東緊問著：「今日你與我相會，你的家人、丈夫可知道這一回事嗎？ 還有你
妹妹是否願意來呢？」

少東當時正幹得起勁，亦沒有再行追問。至幹完之後，伏在育玲身上，喘息了一會才在追問，育玲道 ：「我
因為是已嫁人的，所以才不避羞恥，來幹這種事。」接著，又說：「我妹妹尚是完好的處女，怎能把 一生名
節，就此葬送了呢，再說我不是為事所逼，我才不會背著丈夫作出這種不知羞恥的勾當之事。」

少東說：「方纔你說為所迫，可以告訴我嗎？」

育玲道：「可以倒可以，不過告訴你也沒用。」少東道：「你告訴我，或者我能幫助你。」育玲道： 「我父
親本是一個商人，因為買賣虧累，欠了人家三百萬塊錢，被人告到法院，以惡性倒閉為由，被捕入獄 ，已達
五個多月。

我家除了父親還有母親、我老公，就是我們姐妹兩個，每月平均要給債主五萬元，丈夫每月薪水才二 萬元，
即然如此謀生不易，我們兩姊妹只好到理髮店去作活，慢慢設法籌錢。

後來你派人去找我說，要出重資，來勸我姊妹念頭，當時我一想，我要救我父親及還清債款非錢不可 。

儘管替人洗頭、馬殺雞，一個月也賺不到幾個錢，現在有了這個機會，倒是得錢的一條好門路，但是 我妹妹
是個黃花閨女，我不肯讓她墜落。於是就背著丈夫一口答應，情願陪你侍寢。

你要知道，我父親若不是遭遇這種事，你無論出多少錢，我亦是不來的，你若把我看作敗柳殘花，那 就錯了。」

少東道：「救你父親得要多少錢呢？」

育玲道：「方纔我不是說欠人三百萬塊錢嗎。」

少東道：「現在若有三百萬塊錢，你父親能出來嗎？」

育玲道：「那是當然的。」

少東道：「那麼只要答應我二件事，我立刻可以給你三百萬塊錢。」

育玲忙道：「你如果真的肯出三百萬塊錢的話，無論什麼事，只要我辦得到的，我一定都答應。」

少東道：「並不是難事，第一件事，每隔兩天你必須與我作愛一次，第二件事，就是帶你妹妹到這兒 來。」

育玲聽罷，沉吟一會道：「這二件事中的第一件事我可答應，但第二件事我現在還不能答覆你，我得 同妹妹
先商量一下，你等半天之後再聽回信吧！」

少東聽她有商量的餘地，心中很快樂，便在身上重整旗鼓，又連干了三回，育玲臨走時少東給了她五 仟元，
並叮囑道：「最好下次就把艷秋帶來。」育玲回家後，背著母親及丈夫，悄悄把今天的情形，對艷秋 說了一遍。

育玲去會少東，艷秋本來就知道，現在聽育玲說少東有這樣要求，當時很難回答，不由將頭低下。

育玲道：「這不過是和你商量，你不請願，我就回絕，你不必為難，我自已去跟他說改成每隔一天與 他私會
。」艷秋紅著臉說：「倒不是不情願，如果他真肯出三百萬塊錢救父親，我的身體是不足惜的，只怕 受了他
的騙，他若事後不認帳，我們該怎麼辦？」

育玲道：「那不成問題，現在得耽心的就是這件事關係你的終身，有了這污點是一輩子洗不掉的，我 的事只
要你幫我隱瞞就可以，倒是你自要想想。」

艷秋道：「為了救父親，那顧得了許多，你去答應他就是了。」

育玲道：「你主意打定了嗎？」

艷秋道：「打定了，我想若是錯過這機會，父親亦再沒有出獄的日子，我為父而犧牲，亦不計旁人恥 笑了。」

育玲歎息一聲道：「我們的心思只有天曉得了。」

艷秋無奈地道：「姊，你不有一本性交技術大全手冊可否借我一看，也好使我心理有點準備，好嗎？ 」

育玲亦無奈地點頭，亦道：「晚上有空教你作愛的技巧，以免不知所措。」夜晚時分，待母親入睡後 ，倆姊
妹在房間裡，姊教妹作愛的技巧，並兩做起手淫自慰，倆人在房裡如此的愛撫自慰，一 就 的直到三更半
夜，姊妹倆身疲力竭的，使停了下來，雙雙入睡。

隔天二人計議已妥，育玲第二天又到少東的別館，少東見她就問：「我昨天說的事，怎麼樣了？」

育玲道：「我就是為那件事來的，我妹妹答應是答應了，但她既為救父而犧牲，必先見信物才肯犧牲 。」

少東道：「這容易，現在我就開支票給你，然後叫她來。」

育玲道：「這倒不必，我們信你，或者你還未信我，最好你明天開好支票等著，我和妹妹一同來再給 我。」

少東道：「那樣也好。」說罷又拉著育玲去姦淫了一番才罷休。育玲又對少東說道：「我妹妹是未經 人道的
，這破題兒第一遭，你可要體貼一點呀！」

少東道：「這一點我倒想到了，我知道，脫去處女的衣服是最費手腳，所以我已預先想好了一個計劃 ，她來
時，先叫她到浴室裡去洗澡，等她自已脫光時，再進去，比逼著脫衣省事多了。」

育玲似譏似嘲的說：「你對這種學識，倒很有研究。」

少東很得意的道：「哈哈！辦這個事可是老資格了。」

[Kenken]

賣身姐妹 continue...

二人預備分手時，少東亦貪得無饜，在次與育玲燕好一番，才分手。次日育玲姊妹向理髮店告了一天 假來到
少東處。

育玲在路上向艷秋叮囑著說：「到了那裡，你先到浴室去洗澡，有關錢一事有我同你接手，一點錯沒 有的，
只是他無論怎麼不好，總算他是咱們的恩人，你千萬不可違抗他，假如得罪了他，張揚出去，於咱們 也不好
看的，還有昨晚教你的口交性技巧，要記得使用，千萬快不得哦！」

艷秋點點頭說：「我知道，我會得。」

二人來到少東的別館，他早滿面笑容的迎了出來，請進屋裡，三人談了一會，少東拿出一張支票給育 玲，說
道：「我早預備好了，你帶去吧！」育玲姊妹接過道：「謝謝！」少東又道：「育玲先辦我們的事， 請令妹
到浴室洗澡去吧。」

艷秋聽了，臉立刻漲紅起來，心裡不住噗通噗通的跳。

育玲道：「浴室在那裡？」

少東將浴室門推開，向艷秋含笑的說道：「就是這裡，請進吧！」艷秋這時已毫無自主之力了，只好 低著頭
，嚅嚅不安的走進去，少東又替她將門帶上。艷秋進浴室一看，裡面陳設非常簡潔，一個寬大的浴盆 ，盆後
有一面大鏡，屋的另一角落是一張床，大約是放衣服的。

艷秋站在屋中，猶豫了一會，心想道：「她既然要我來這裡洗澡，當然要進來為所欲為了，他來時不 羞煞人
嗎，想到這裡就不願脫衣服。」

後來又想到：「我既然拿了人家的錢，當然不能再顧羞恥，看來不脫衣服亦無濟於事，於是狠起心， 脫了衣
服，坐在浴盆中，不洗澡。」

兩眼只望著門，恨不得他不要進來。

正在這時忽聽後面門聲一響，回頭一看，那面鏡子好像門一樣，開了開了，少東走了進來。她忙回轉 頭，低
下頭去。少東只披了一件浴衣，進來時將門關好，走進艷秋身旁，用手撫摸她的背，笑嘻嘻說道：「 你等我
半天，不急嗎？」艷秋漲紅著臉，低下頭去，裝作聽不見。

少東刻不容緩的，將自已浴袍脫去，露出他足足有七寸長的陽具，在艷秋臉前晃來晃去。艷秋的臉更 漲紅著
，不敢將頭抬起，但心裡想著若不用口交使他發 性慾，他隨時會對她大肆姦淫，於是不由自主的用她那櫻
桃小嘴 弄著少東的大陽具。起先以舌尖在他的龜頭四周輕輕舔著，有時又輕咬一下，他美得全身一直顫抖
著，心裡隨時亦想著姊姊所教的技巧如何發揮出來。

艷秋再以舌尖輕輕舔整根大雞巴，這種刺激令他舒服異常，少東伸直了雙腿，雞巴更粗更大，於是艷 秋更賣
力的用她那張小嘴含得滿滿的，再輕輕地吐出來，完全照著姊姊所教的及黃色書上所寫的，如此的上 下套動
了約五十下以後，少東的大陽具不禁上下挺動著，連那小腹也加快挺動。

少東呻吟的叫著：「心肝寶貝..... 快動，我..... 我要 了..... 嗯..... 」他全身一抖, 陽精像機關鎗
般「吱吱」的射了出來。

艷秋她看了少東一下, 全部地接受了下去。但少東的大陽具已被她吸的紅的發紫，逗的心亂如麻似的，於是
立刻將艷秋抱上床，便迎頭向她親了過去。

由於艷秋躺在下邊，羞慚地閃躲不讓他親，於是少東將身子騰了上去，在自已的陽具上擦些潤滑劑， 摸著鮮
紅嫩小穴口就往裡塞。

艷秋覺得很痛，忙要用手推開，不料少東早已將她抱緊，用力插進去，艷秋唔了一聲。

少東道：「你痛了嗎？你若打算不痛，先和我親親，我便不使勁。」艷秋怕痛，只得將頭擺正，任他 親吻。

少東道：「這還不成，你得將舌頭伸入我嘴裡，不然還要使勁。」艷秋無奈，趕緊將舌頭吐出，送入 他嘴裡
，少東快意異常，下邊亦不再用力，只輕輕挺送，半響才全部送入。

少東對她總是很體貼，幹了一個鐘頭，始終沒有放縱。

但是艷秋的下部，亦已竟有些腫起來了，一次幹完，艷秋起來穿衣，少東拉住不依的道：「我好不容 易把你
們請來，插一會兒就完了嗎？你先歇一歇，回頭我們還要好好玩一玩呢！」

這時艷秋已不像先前那麼害羞，輕輕說道：「改天再說吧！」

少東道：「不行，無論如何今天還要插一回。」

艷秋道：「改天吧，我今天痛得很。」

少東知道艷秋她說的是實話，遂道：「不弄也可以，可是你還得和我洗一回澡。」

艷秋點點頭，二人一同起身，回復躺至浴盆中，少東又加些溫水，然後道：「像你這樣的美人兒幹起 又是如
此爽快，應該天天來陪我玩玩才對，免得下面空虛寂莫啊！」

艷秋的神經已亂，亦聽不見他說什麼，只坐在那裡不動。少東笑笑，自己脫去浴衣，挨著艷秋坐下來 ：「說
著不待艷秋答話，便用手澆水，向艷秋身上澆洗。」

艷秋只得任他擺佈，洗完上身又洗下體，然後將她抱起來，放在自己身上，分開她雙腿去洗陰戶。這 時艷秋
不由的動了，忙用手掩著。少東道：「蓋什麼，我替你洗洗不好嗎？」艷秋的手，只是不捨，後來少 東用力
撥開，才得摸著。少東一邊替她洗著，一面觀看，只見她的私處突起，中間露出一條細縫，四處無毛 異常滑潤。

少東看得淫性大發，將艷秋抱出盆外，亦無擦乾身上的水，便放到床上，去親吻。

艷秋心慌忙亂的又跑回盆內，於是少東道：方纔我替你洗，現在該你幫我洗了吧！」

艷秋道：「你自己不會洗嗎？」

少東道：「你不替我洗，我又要弄了！」

艷秋聽了不敢怠慢，便替他上下擦洗一遍，最後少東還要她洗陽具，艷秋只得依了他。

不料那陽物一經艷秋撫摸，猛然又翹了起來，少東再也恥忍不住，不待她許可，硬將按在池中要干。

艷秋嚇得急忙道：「你不是不插了嗎？」

少東道：「不弄了，我想擱在這裡面。」

少東說著，就用手分開艷秋的兩腿，用自己的手提著陽物，向那腫起的陰戶慢慢送入。

每逢進入一點，艷秋便 嗯一聲。

好不容易又塞了個盡根而入。少東看得興起，好不得意，不由狠狠的抽插起來。

艷秋含淚哀求著說道：「你饒了我吧，我要痛死了，求求你不要在插了。」

少東看艷秋她實在可憐，便道：「你不願意弄亦容易，你姐姐還在外邊呢？我把育玲招呼進來你看我 們兩個
人弄一下，比和你幹的利害得多，可是你看著別穿衣。」

艷秋只得答應，少東抽出陽具起身到門外去，把育玲叫了進來，姐妹一見面，俱都臉色通紅。

少東向育玲說道：「你妹妹不行了，要你來替替她，你快脫衣，我要痛痛快快干一回。」

說罷不住催促，育玲禁不住他的糾纏，便自脫光衣服。少東叫育玲伏在床沿，將臀部高高挺起，他的 大陽具
從後送入。

並叫艷秋騎在育玲身上，面向外，自己兩手緊緊抱著艷秋的腰，然後下面瘋狂的抽插起來。

這一次的功力更大，直到天黑才放她們姐妹出門，育玲艷秋自這天起，終身作少東的玩物，但老父卻 救出來了。

End.

[Kenken]

新婚

車子停在一家汽車賓館前面。

我的雙手放在駕駛盤上，先是閉上眼睛，然後深深地吸了一口氣，緩緩地吐出來。

「你還好吧？」她轉頭看著我，然後將頭上的白紗取下來，一點都不愛惜地將它靠近我的臉，拭去剛才在喜宴上流 下的汗珠。。我沒有回答她的話。

「真是的，第一天就這個樣子，那接下來的環島旅行怎麼辦？」她見我不答腔，只好說一些不著邊際 的
話打自己圓場。

我領悟到她話中的不滿，想想我兩新生活的第一天就這樣子，實在有點對不起她，畢竟我的情況再怎 麼樣，
還是不要讓自己的情緒影響到她比較好。

我忽然抱住她的腰，將她摟過來，要和她親吻。

「不要啦，剛才這樣讓人家好難堪的。」她一看到我似乎恢復正常，一邊笑著，一邊推著我。

「叭！叭！」後面一台車子不耐煩地按著喇吧。

我趕緊將車子駛進去。

「看吧，貪玩。」她抿著嘴唇微笑著。

我從後車廂內拿出行李，然後她挽著我的手臂，一起走上樓。

「真的不要緊吧？」她很溫柔地問我。「今天太累了，洗個澡就睡吧，不要想太多了。」

剛才和大學的那群死黨玩賽車遊戲，好不容易地擺脫他們，免得他們繼續纏著我們下去，加上在那之 前被迫
喝了一些啤酒，弄得我的思緒亂混亂地，頭也痛的要命。

「怎麼行呢？我可浪費了好幾千的金子。」我想到古人講的，什麼一刻值千金來著。

「幸好現在不是在一般旅館的大廳中，要不然人家會誤會我們的身份的。」她蹙起眉頭的樣子十分可 愛，
「你啊，以後不要講這種沒有氣質的話，不然我會生氣的。」

「這樣子好嗎？」她迅速改變話題，「我們不是打算在西海濱那家旅館過夜嗎？」

「別傻了，你想讓我那群朋友接下來幾天當電燈泡啊？」我對她眨一眨眼，「嘻嘻嘻，我不耍點小伎 倆是
騙不過我那群死黨的。」

「哦... 我也被你給騙了。」她忽然爆出笑聲，然後過了一會兒「可是爸媽不就聯絡不到我們了嗎？」

「放心，掛個電話好了。」我轉過頭，輕輕地對她微笑，顯出一副「一切都在掌握之中」的自信。

走進房間中，忽然之間氣氛開始產生微妙的變化。

先是拚命地整理行李，然後洗澡，把根本無關痛癢的小事全做完後，兩個人都沒有說話，不向當時追 她的時
候那麼親 。

我坐在床尾，她坐在床頭。

[Kenken]

新婚 (2)...

小陳告訴我，當第一次時，女生洗完澡後會僅穿浴袍走出來的，然後就是接吻，愛撫，然後進行.. .

可是怎麼她把明天要旅行的新衣服搬出來穿在身上啊？

她的頭低低的，過了好久，她開口問我：「你不進去洗澡嗎？」

「我... 」我忽然抬起頭看著她，口中支支吾吾的。

她明白這時候我到底想怎樣，只是又羞紅了臉，又低下頭去。

「不行，我一定要表現出我的男子氣概。」我在心中惡狠狠地說著。

趁著她不注意，我一下子抓住她的雙肩，將她按在床鋪上，然後用嘴封住她的唇。

她的身體十分軟嫩，尤其在連一點反抗都沒有的情形下，更顯現出她的柔弱，令人愛憐。

我帶著緊張，不安的心情，粗魯地和她接吻。

我睜開眼睛，看見她閉著眼睛，嫣紅的俏臉，正享受著接吻的親 ，不知道為什麼，我停下來。

過了一會兒，她知道我不再動作後，張開眼睛凝視著我。

我一和她視線相接，立刻起身坐回原來的位子。

怎麼辦？連以前常做的接吻都不敢了，那接下來的節目又怎麼會上演呢？該死，怎麼我這麼膽小呢？

過了一會兒，我又鼓起勇氣，同剛才的動作，我依然將她壓倒，可是這回不敢看她的眼睛，於是我乾 脆將臉
埋入她的胸前，去感受那種沁人心脾的軟嫩，呼吸令人沈醉的芬芳。

我的頭埋進她的胸前，可是沒一會兒忽然又失去勇氣，接著如同慣例一般，起身縮回我剛剛的位置。

她仍舊起身坐回原位，拉緊剛才被我弄亂的衣服。

奇怪，當時和她男女朋友時，我不是很想和她做愛嗎？怎麼現在竟然不敢了？我緊緊地咬著下嘴唇， 發現經
過剛才一番折騰，口都乾了。

「沒... 沒關係的。」她看我這麼手足無措，忽然想要鼓勵我。

倏地，我和她就這樣子凝視了一會，兩雙飢渴的嘴唇相互靠近，兩個狂暴的舌頭互相纏繞，兩具迷亂 的身軀
難分難解。

也許是我的狂吻令他喘不過氣來，她在長達兩分鐘的接吻中用手推開了我的身體，然後縮回一旁。

可是她回過頭來看了我一眼，然後低下頭去。

那種欲言又止的慌張表情，似乎要告訴推開我不是不喜歡我，是我讓她喘不過氣來，可是又好像怕失 去自己
的矜持，被我誤會她。

她就是這麼地善解人意。

對，就是這個動作，我的心結已經巧妙地被解開了！

[Kenken]

新婚 (3)...

我伸出手臂從後面環抱住她，然後雙手伸進她的上衣，握住她的雙乳，手指逐漸靈活地捏著乳尖。

漸漸地我感到它硬了起來，然後我左手下移，移入她的長絲裙內，移入她的蕾絲內褲裡，我發現她下 體竟生
滿了毛，我停止探索，用我的食指中指愛撫她的陰唇。

她微微張開口，不斷「啊啊」地發出呻吟。

我趁機吻住她，用我的舌頭挑她的舌頭，再用嘴唇吸吮它，不久，我右手撕扯開了她衣服，露出她的 前胸，
她腰很細，皮膚很白，再加上略為豐滿的乳房，我不經有點目炫。

我漸漸把持不住，一把抱起她將她放在床上，使她平躺著. 雪白的身軀上聳立兩座小山，放著兩粒粉紅的乳
頭。

我的手移至她的下體，隔著絲裙，手掌伸進輕撫。

拉下裙邊，將蕾絲內褲拉下，平滑而結實的大腿上端有簇漆黑光澤的陰毛，半遮著她交歡的開口，我 的手撫
遍全身，最後停於她的下體，捲曲髮絲似的玩弄她陰毛，我的陰莖不想在安份於褲中。

它想插進她的陰道，蹂躪一般地和她的體壁摩擦。

我褪去她的衣服，用手溫柔地摸她的臉。

我小聲的在她耳邊說: 「我想和你瘋狂激烈地做愛。」

聽完，她脹紅了臉，更顯出她的嬌 。

她略為顫抖地說，「我好怕痛，聽說第一次做愛很痛的... 。」

我親了她鼻子一下，轉身坐在床沿，她撐起身來為我脫衣。

脫完後，早已挺直許久的陰莖像柱子矗立在她面前。

她前胸貼住我的背，手掌上下迅速撫摸我胸膛說著: 「我愛你，我好愛你... 。」

我感到有兩團肉抵住我的背，肉團中有硬硬的乳尖。

我轉過頭去和她接吻，順著勢子躺了下去，我雙手伸入她雙腿間，緩緩撐開兩腿，改變姿勢位於其中 ，兩腿
交叉處有黑絨的陰毛，隨著角度變大，我甚至看見她的處女膜。

她顫抖地說: 「今天我是你的人了，你可不能負我... 。」

陰莖不讓猶豫，我把它刺進她的私處. 她悶叫了一聲...

我直覺地感到處女膜的阻隔，但再一會兒，我穿破了它。

陰道口有點窄，在進入後，我並不急著要伸縮摩擦，我只是在感覺，陰莖暖和起來，接著，便是開始 有滑動
黏膩感，我稍微調整一下位子，雙手抓著她的兩大腿，下體早結合在一起。

我看著她，她雙手緊握放於前胸，緊閉雙眼，從我的手，和她體內的陰莖，都可感到她在緊張發抖， 我逐目
下看，我倆的陰毛中有些暗紅的血珠。

是剛才處女膜破裂從陰道口流出的，她到底還是處女。

我把陰莖向前頂去，她哼叫一聲後，雙手抓緊被單，張大了雙口，發出了吟叫。

我退出，再插入，再退出，再深入... 反覆地進行著，我的龜頭感到一陣一陣的快感，向爬山似，越翻越高。

她的口則一次比一次更大，叫聲也更誇張了。

我雙手伸向前，握住她的雙乳，失去控制的雙腿，則像夾子似，挾緊我的腰，我狂亂地用力交媾，使 勁揉搓
雙乳，俯下身去，在意亂情迷中吻上她的雙唇，她也豪放起來，用力吮著我的舌頭。

我加重勢子，床面搖晃得很，我數著: 「呼...234，235，236... 呵...」

沒幾時她口齒不清地呼喚我: 「不要了... 好痛... 痛... 我們不要做... 愛... 愛了... 好不好... 」

我沒回應她，更用力推去，持續了十來次後，在她狂亂的呻吟聲中，我緩住勢子，將陰莖從她體內退 出。

我們大口地喘息，她胸口起伏著，雙乳不停地上下波動誘惑著我，我爬向前，雙掌握住左乳，低頭使 勁吮住
乳尖，輕咬著，或伸出舌頭，用舌尖舔著。

[Kenken]

新婚 (4)...

張大口，想把整座乳峰吞入。

我將右膝向前，抵住她的陰阜。

許久，我直起身，微笑地望著她，她亦望向我，有點微怒，說:「我再也不要做愛了，你弄得我好痛 ... 」

我湊過頭去，說: 「要不然我按摩你好了... 」

她羞紅著臉，還來不及回覆，我的唇已覆上她的唇，舌尖去探索。

手抱起她，走入浴室。

我拿了蓮蓬頭，用溫水沖了我全身，接著用手擋著水，使水流緩緩流過她的大腿內側。

她有點迷惑地問我要幹嘛。

我回了她: 「要干你呀! 」

她回瞪我: 「討厭! 」

我掛好蓮蓬頭，使溫水沖在兩人身上，我再次用雙手撐開她的雙腿，低下身，將舌尖覆上被我用雙手 食指撐
開的陰道內，她連抗議也沒有，只是不停的喘息著。

我舔著從她陰道分泌出來的愛液，有些澀澀。

我圓起口唇，吸著她的愛液，我曉得如此她很酥癢，但她仍只喘息，我的口移出陰阜，嘴唇覆上她左 邊大腿
內側，再右移至陰道口，再移到她左邊大腿內側，直當成吃西瓜一樣，左移右移數次，接著張口輕咬 她的陰
唇，口含幾簇陰毛。

她此時說: 「你怎麼這樣? 我多不好意思呀. 」

說罷便要縮回去，我漫不經心地上移到長滿陰毛的三角地帶，吻上腹部，胸部，我仔細輕咬著她每寸 肌膚，
含著右乳，左手揉壓左乳，最後停在她的乳溝，頭枕在左乳，細聞她的體香。

我們互望著，有時伸出舌頭屈曲互觸互舔，時間好像停止一樣。

我依偎在她的懷裡，勃起的陰莖卻沒垂下，我全身仍感燥熱。

我倆停了約十來分鐘後，她深深吸了一口氣說: 「我要是懷孕了，那你就是爸爸了。」

她開朗地笑了，她長得有些美貌，卻更多的可愛，我抬起身看見亮麗的她，令我情慾高漲。

於是指著挺得直直的陰莖說: 「才怪! 我還沒射精呢... 」

說完便作勢要插她，她似乎想抗議什麼，但我不讓她有機會，我用熱吻封住了她的唇。

我倆側躺於地板上，我把右腿放在她二腿中，稍稍撐一下，我使臀部前推，陰莖再度進入她的體內， 我身體
向她推過去，壓在她身上，我離開她的唇，她緩緩地睜開意猶未盡的眼，我望著她。

她歎了一口氣，頭微微點了一下說: 「你要好好... 疼惜我，別太用力... 」

說完再閉上她令人癡顛的眼。

我雙掌分別放在她兩側，臀部施力向她頂去，我的陰莖在她 潤滑順的陰道中暢通無阻，我的龜頭在和她的
膣壁摩擦，在一伸一縮中，我的身體像似馳騁在平原上，我逐漸加大力量，愈來愈快，她的頭偏向一 邊，雙
手扣住我的頸。

我每推進一次，她的身體雙乳就顫動一下，像豆腐一樣，我感到興奮，汗從肩上流下，就這時候，被 壓在地
板的她翻起身和我對調。

她直起身子，坐在我的下體，她雙掌放在我腹部，她微微前推，然後身體蜷屈頭低下來，似乎無法承 受我的
陰莖，她微微用下體前推幾次，雙乳的尖端滴下汗珠，而那已濕透的長髮掃過我的臉頰。

我心跳加速，開始將我的陰莖上頂，她好像騎了一匹野馬一樣，上下震湯著，不過，這「馬」卻能進 入身體
控制取悅她。

幾次後，我沒覺得快感，我發狂地起身再度壓她於地板，我雙手抓住她的纖腰，陰莖用力地頂她，插 她，刺
她，使勁地交合，幾十次的來回摩擦後，她大概到了高潮，有時悶吟著，有時狂叫著，最後她緩和下 去，手
從我頸上滑落，垂落在她上下搖晃波動不已的乳房上，面部表情是那樣祥和曼美。

她的吟叫聲，我的喘息，和揮 在我倆之間的汗水; 床面的搖動，和隨著陰莖進出陰道時的韻律而蠕動的她
，波動的雙乳，都在我的主導下，構成最原始的旋律，並使我逐漸達到高潮，我開始感到在她體內交 合有些
困難了，接著我奮力往前一頂，倏地猛倒吸一口氣。

此時，就在燥熱的身體中，爆發出一股無法形容的舒暢之感，我感到精液從我的陰莖噴射而出，上千 萬的精
蟲奔入子宮，我的睪丸，輸精管，尿道都在陰囊的包袱下斷續抽動著。

天地間除了赤裸迷炫的她及我和那陣陣交媾完後愉悅興奮的快感外，周圍不復存在。

我突然冷了起來，全身無力如釋重負般地倒下去，躺在她滑軟的胸脯上... End

[kd_9099]

新婚 (4).......躺在她滑軟的胸脯上... End


Thank you to bro Ken for sharing the nice chinese story. I like reading it very much becos I am chinese educated.

And also thank you to all brother who sharing the english stroy which I like reading it also.

Thank you very much....cheers!

[birdie8819]

Thank you to bro Ken for sharing the nice chinese story. I like reading it very much becos I am chinese educated.

And also thank you to all brother who sharing the english stroy which I like reading it also.

Thank you very much....cheers!

Welcome bro kd_9099 to my thread and also taking your time reading all the wonderful stories , well if you do have any nice stories (English or Chinese) you're welcome to post it here . :)

[Gascoigne]

Hi, sharing 1 of this write-up :)


When I became a sex maniac a few months ago, I immediately worried that the Caveman might not be able to handle me--satisfy me. I didn't see that it would take time for us to really learn how to have sex together (duh!). But over these weeks of having a lot of sex and writing stories about it, we've really come along way (couldn't resist the pun). Every time we have sex it's a little different, a little saucier, a little sexier: sometimes because it's naughtier, sometimes because it's gentler, and always because it's starting to feel completely unscripted. By writing these sex stories, I figure out what I like, what I want more of, what rocks my housewyfely world. And the Caveman seems to really be getting his groove on, instinctively knowing how to completely turn me on and get me off.

I think that's how and why I ended up with his big toe in my pussy the other night. I love that spontaneous kind of weirdity.

And I would have loved some of that last night but my saucy teaser boy was busy working. AGAIN. But don't worry. I got through it. After reading some sex blogs yesterday by other women who also feel like their libidos are about seventeen stories higher than their husbands can climb, I realized that I will do myself a big favour if I really stop depending on my husband so much for my own sexual pleasure. There's been a lot of sex toy-shopping talk going on, and I'm going to figure out how to get that done this week. And I'm also going to send myself to Masturbation Improvement School. I'm sure I can be doing better by making use of all that lovely sexual tension that Caveman tosses my way.

Last night I did Lesson One: Anal Pleasure. I learned that a very-well lubed slender object inserted in the ass is a tremendous asset to the clit orgasm. Holy jeez, Louise. I am totally digging the anal sex thing. It gives this constant deliciously good feeling, unlike clit or g-spot stimulation which rises and falls for me (which is it's own good thing but not this good thing). If I gently move the ass insert while putting the vibrator around my clit and vagina: BING BOOM BANG. A stellar orgasm if there ever was one. I was fabulous if I do say so myself. And I will still love me in the morning.

I felt so good afterward that I cleaned up and got right into bed to go to sleep. Wishful thinking. And after about 4 minutes I wanted it all again. LOL. The sexual desire was overwhelming. There would be no sleep for me until I burned off a little more lust. I would have paid serious money to have the Caveman show up right then and take me from behind. Any available opening, I wouldn't have cared. Except we haven't had anal sex (penetration with his penis) yet, so we have some slow and gentle, highly-lubed practice to do first. Oh, so much to look forward to, so many sexy stories to write!

I made due with my fingers penetrating and a generous helping of Astroglide. Hail Astroglide! The second orgasm was so brilliantly intense that I was able to fall asleep before my inner devil begged for more sex. A full night's sleep is a perimenopausal women's dream.

And look, I got through my whole erotic sex story here without blushing or deleting. That's another great step for this woman kind. I'm horny all over again, but it is a new day ....

[birdie8819]

Nice Story there bro Gascoigne , keep it cuming . :)

[birdie8819]

Here's one story before starting work - Title : Torrential

I arrived at the party at eight, sullenly aware that most of my friends were paired off. This was my third of these parties. A kid my age should have more experience, I felt. My friend Cara, whose parents had consented to this gathering, had insisted I come even though I lacked a make out partner.

I think this requires some deep background. Return to 1973, hippies (still prevalent though in decline) abounded, still very much pre- “Saturday Night fever”. I’m still a virgin, though at the last of these parties, I certainly managed to get made out with thoroughly. Lets forgo the base path analogies, made famous by Meat Loaf… I had not yet touched any part of a girl that would earn me respect in testosterone driven discussions. This last was not for a lack of wanting… those were years where, how I ever learned anything, not concerned with sex, remains one of the miracles of human experience. All I could think about was sex.

So - make out parties: In the early seventies these were common in my circles of friends… they most closely resembled Roman orgies where the clothes stayed on and no one got publicly fucked. Tits got squeezed, hands got wrestled with, boy’s jeans got stretched, girl’s panties got wet, hickies got applied, and I imagine, in remote rooms stronger things happened. That night I began with no knowledge of the deeper activities in remote rooms… just snogging, the English term for making out. Making out, if you’re confused, means passionate kissing, with tongues mating like wild, and a big component of groping, hugging and lying upon one another. I have no doubt that this offered me my earliest training in sexual encounter… just for feeling the heat and the need. I had gone home from the previous make out party, with a case of an affliction still common today, referred to as “Blue Balls”. When suffering this, one walks oddly, has a wet spot in ones crotch region, and, upon applying stroking of the freed penis, later in private, one usually gushes like a broken fire hydrant.

The fact that these make out parties were public events I still find amazing… but kids that age struggle to find a place and time for lust that remains forbidden to them in situations where they can be alone together. Generally music would play loudly, and lights got turned off. I recall that night, that the stereo played a particularly great Harry Neilsson album called Neilsson Shmeilsson. and George Harrison sang at his concert for Bangladesh.

As with most cliques of friends in junior high, you find types. That night, much to my amazement, the prettiest girl in our group of friends plopped down next to me. I only realized later, that her boyfriend (yes I knew she had one) had stood her up, to hang with his buddies (his people he called them, the self important arrogant prick) and she didn’t cherish the thought of having no lips on hers at a make out party. The long story short, she was a friend, and she chose me. I don’t think I was so much turning her on … but on the other hand we had always enjoyed nice conversations, and she liked me enough. To have no smooching partner in this circumstance would not do for her.

Her type… she was nicely busty, rather pretty, not tall, in low-rise jeans, the one who would always have a boyfriend till she became pregnant at 17. I learned later that she had well abandoned her virginity before that night, but I didn’t know that at the time. Debbi… Her name was Debbi.

Kissing Debbi amazed me and lit me up like a Christmas tree. She did it with ardor, tenderness, and skill. To say she aroused me more than other girls I’d kissed, would be hard to guage… I’d never had a kiss that failed to turn my cock to iron in a nanosecond… but kissing Debbi made me very hot indeed. I think her body language changed the equation. Her body was all on. In my arms and my mouth and my eyes, no stop… no resistance… no reserve could be detected.

While we kissed, for long minutes at a time, my racing mind recorded the vast volumes of information coming in. Her taste was pure lust to me, Her mouth warm slick and hungry, her musky skin, smelling of whatever high school grade cologne she was wearing and tasting of adrenaline and mild salt, these all soaked into me. As I kissed her and we smiled and stroked, I realized she was wearing no bra. I spent several minutes trying to discreetly reposition my cock so it wouldn’t break in half from engorging in tight jeans.

I stroked her stomach. Oh my god to be touching skin so perfect was a miracle. She had on a crop top tank T and the fact that she was braless overwhelmed me by the very near nudity. I realized much later that she must have pulled off a bra in the bathroom, for fun, because of the impossibility of her mother ever allowing her to leave her house dressed as I beheld her that night. Still, her mouth and her body said yes. She kissed my neck and her denim covered groin and soft smooth belly rolled against my aching bulge. That moment told me, I decided, that the effort to touch her breast, might, just might, succeed. My previous attempts in feel copping suffered abject failure. Girls expected boys to try, girls, gently and sometimes not so gently rebuffed the effort. That’s how it worked. As my hand stroked over the ribbed cotton of her T (Christ no I didn’t have the guts to go for an under the shirt approach on the first try) she gave no resistance, and when my hand cupped and held her lovely breast, I felt the nipple crinkle into my palm and she moaned quietly in my ear. My brain went off like a crazed fire alarm…. OHMYGODOHMYGODOHMYGOD. So now, as we kissed with even greater passion, I got to learn the joys of breasts. Hers gave me the unfair disadvantage of disappointment with other breasts as life unfolded… simply put; this young woman’s breasts were perfect. At her lusty ripe young age, she was probably a 34b/c and her nipples, brownish pink, sat perfectly placed, sized, and exquisitely sensitive, erecting to be kissed, and making her t shirts a festival of contours for boys eyes. Later that night I would see Debbi’s breasts bare and it would blow my young mind out of the water.

I don’t remember when she began to stroke my flagpole cock through my jeans. I remember the anguish of the intensity, the aching throb, the nearness to orgasm, alongside the impossibility of cumming like that, fully dressed and so constrained. She raked her long fingernails down it, a move which to this day wipes me out, when done through fabric. Remember that one please ladies. Still we kissed and groped.

I remember her tugging me up from the sofa and down a hall. She seemed to know where to go. I found myself in a dark bedroom, away from the music, which we could still hear rumbling from an indistinct distance through the walls. Debbi turned on a bedside lamp. Standing, for the first time since all our fun had started, we kissed again. This time her bottom attracted my hands and her hot crotch… yes she was radiating heat from her pussy by then, I’m sure - was again pressing into my trouser front. “Oh man, that’s kinda starting to hurt me”, I whispered in her ear. She then gave me, what I can only describe, as my first real look into carnality. Debbi smiled a smile I will never forget, because of its hunger and knowledge, and batted her eyes in mock innocence. “Maybe we should do something to make him more comfortable then”, she said.

Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

My mind turned to mush, at the same time blasting into hyper focus. My world seemed to turn to slow motion. Debbi kissed me once more and then, without another thought, happily smiled and pulled her shirt up, off, over her head. As her eyes found mine, she giggled, pleased I think by my awe. I reached out to touch her chest, and feel her nipples grow between my fingers and the sweet girl simply stood and moaned, enjoying me. My head exploded in a flurry of images of what I wanted/should do next. Kiss her breasts? Push her down on the bed? Look into seeing and touching her pussy? OHGODOHGODOHGOD… she solved the crisis. She simply sat on the edge of the bed and motioned me to her. Stupidly I complied. I vaguely remembered what she had said about making me more comfortable, only moments earlier, as her hand started to open my belt. I was completely stunned and frozen to inaction. I could do nothing but watch. She brought out my cock with obvious pleasure, and like a girl who had mined for this ore in the past. Debbi didn’t hurry to touch me, but instead took her time pushing my pants low, past my thighs. Then she unbuttoned my shirt while she smiled up at me. Looking back on that night, I believe she clearly relished the power she had and the wonder in my eyes. As her gaze returned to my shaft, she saw a long clear drooling drop of juice pulse from the swollen head and quickly cupped her hand beneath me to collect it. She looked up again to smile serenely, as her fingers wrapped around me to stroke the hard length… I can’t remember but I must have moaned. Again she giggled. She pulled her hand away and sank lower, her bottom sliding off the edge of the bed toward the floor. Kneeling, looking up she gave me a look of raw hunger and lips open in a soft pucker, planted her kiss on the bottom of the crown of my throbbing cock. I could feel the tip of the tongue I’d just gotten to know so well, in that crease where the head cleaves into shaft while she quietly and devotedly kissed and gently slurped on that spot. My only distinct memory of that moment was a feeling exquisite pleasure and of panic. I was painfully aware that my orgasm had become inevitable, and as badly as I might hope to hold it back, in this I had no control. Fleetingly, my mind begged my mouth to warn her of the impending mess, but I suspect the only sound to escape was some kind of animal groan/growl. She had leaned back again, to study my face, the head of my cock, maybe three inches from her mouth. I remember through the haze she was holding it again, pointing out and up. I remember she was smiling. I didn’t realize I had begun ejaculating, till I saw a surprised look jump to her face, her eyes wide. At some instant her face had been spattered with what looked like small seed pearls, hundreds of them, into her hair and across her chest. As this image began to register, the full blow of the orgasm hammered me, thundering through me, propelling out from me. The first full spurt made a colossal impression, gushing a wild lewd swath from her shoulder, across her face, over her left eye and forehead and out into space, where I presume it may still be going. Debbi’s look of amazement changed again to sweet pleasure and she laughed out loud, her eyes closed now, just taking it, her pretty mouth open to the truth that it was certainly not about to stop. The girl took all my spill, willingly, and unflinchingly, more than once lapping the thick spunk from her lips and swallowing.

She was too sweet to behave as if I had disappointed her or failed. That reaction still stands for me today, as the most thrilling and generous of any, I’ve ever been graced with by a lover. I thought to cum in such an abrupt manner, so quickly, must mean I failed. But Debbi didn’t treat me that way, or suggest in word or manner, that anything had occurred which shouldn’t have. Smiling she moved easily, to pick up her T-shirt from the floor and slowly wiped her face and hair and body as dry as she could. Again she stood and wrapped her arms around me to kiss me. As I held her, already beginning to harden again, she suggested we better go back into the party. She said her boyfriend might be coming soon and she didn’t want a scene. To my everlasting amazement, she pulled that T-shirt back onto her body. I asked her if it wasn’t too gross and sticky. She said she didn’t mind and anyway it was dark in the living room. She smelled overwhelmingly of an odor I was all too familiar with by that point in life. She smelled richly and thoroughly of hot cum.

As we appeared down the hallway heading back to the living room, there was an odd tension, and I learned abruptly that her boyfriend had shown up minutes earlier (about the time I was shooting off all over his girlfriend I suppose). He had gone outside to the back yard to find her. Cara said he new from friends she had been making out with me. He reentered the house and started to make a dumb scene, Debbi intervened, and they yelled at each other. He threatened to beat my ass and our friends jumped in to hold him back until I made my exit. As I made for the door, Debbi did manage to give me a sideways very sweet smile. I never told a soul about what happened in that room until many years later. Debbi and I never connected in any romantic fashion again. I do remember seeing her a couple of years later when she was showing pregnant, and thinking I should reach out, let her know I didn’t think she was bad…. But I never did.

The End !!! :)

[birdie8819]

One Short Story about Wine Bar :

Since New York State is noted for it’s wineries and wine tours I thought that it might be a good idea to open a Wine Bar. All of the bars I knew about served mostly beer and alcohol. I thought about it for a while and decided that it had to be near a big city just because of the population to draw from. Putting it nearer the wineries themselves would not give me enough people to draw from year round.

I looked into the number of wineries in New York and quickly realized that I just couldn’t handle them all. The Fingerlake Area in Central New York State has at least one hundred and eleven wineries itself and that is only one area of New York. Canandaigua Lake contains thirteen wineries, Keuka Lake contains nineteen wineries, Seneca Lake contains fifty-four wineries, and Cayuga Lake contains twenty-five wineries. Then of course each winery bottles several types of wine. I quickly estimated a thousand different wines just from that one area alone.

So I decided to see if each winery would like to help me out for a whole week. They would provide me with a quantity of wine, help with the promotion, and then take back any unopened bottles afterwards. Their wine would be the only wine served in my bar that week. Surprisingly several of the larger wineries liked the idea.

I made arrangements with the wineries, the newspapers, and the local radio stations about advertising while the building was undergoing a renovation. I had the bar itself placed right in the middle of the floor, the entire outer walls contained six-person booths that were essentially private, and the rest of the floor had tables and chairs.

Each booth was in essence a small room. There was about three feet between the table and the door. The door had a one-way mirror so that they could see out but no one could see in. An intercom button would allow the booth to communicate with the waitress when they wished to place another order.

The bouncer at the door would check identifications to assure that everyone was twenty-one years old as required by law. Booths were reserved for groups of six only while the open floor was for the others. My told the bouncer to suggest that the people coming in form their own groups of six if they wanted a private booth.

That first week we opened on a Monday. I really had not expected to fill the place to capacity the very first night. However the advertising had been very well received. An hour into the opening my sister-in-law Kitty who I hired as a waitress told me that the three couples in booth number eleven had been told by the bouncer to form a “six for sex” group if they wanted to get in. I didn’t know what to say. Kitty laughed and said not too worry about it. Apparently they had liked the idea.

The wine flowed like water that night and business was better than I had imagined. Later Kitty caught up with me again and said that several of her private booths were quite interesting. Most of the women were topless or nude whenever she brought them another round of drinks. In one of the booths the men had shoved the table over to the other backrest and had the three women on top of the table with the three men fucking them as she entered. She also knew from previous trips in there that the men were not fucking their own wives either. She suggested that I change the name of the bar to the “Wine and Sex Bar.”

From what I found out through the other waitresses it was the same in all of the booths. I always knew that the more wine my wife drank the lower her inhibition got. If must be true for many women, I guess.

By closing time at two in the morning I had already reserved a forth of my booths for the following evening. With the heads up that Kitty had given me I asked for a hundred dollars deposit against their bar bill that evening. Not one person hesitated to fork it over. I had watched a lot of very happy people leave that first night.

A little while after closing I let my staff go home. They had put in a full day and were beat. Kitty had to stay and help me clean up because I was her ride home. Kitty went into each of the forty booths to collect the glasses and wipe down the tables and benches. I took care of the open floor area. Shortly Kitty came out laughing her ass off. She was holding up three bras and three pair of panties. There was a note on the table with them that read, “Thank you for a wonderful evening! The wine was good, the sex was better, and fucking two strange women was even better yet! Keep up the good work!” She also found three twenty-dollar bills as her tip.

Kitty had found ladies underwear in almost every booth and money in them too. She knew her ten booths and which girls had the other booths so she merely made four piles of money on the bar and put a post-it note with the other waitresses names on them. Apparently my customers tip very well. Kitty was also pleased that she had received more money in tips than the other three waitresses had. She assumed that it was because of her big breasts. I thought it was her great cleavage and her perfume too. She looked and smelled great. I had already told her so. Then I offered Kitty a glass of wine.

Kitty smiled and asked me if I would mind taking into booth eleven. I said that I would be happy too and then went to get a couple of glasses. I smiled as I watched Kitty disappear into booth eleven. I decided to pour eight glasses of wine, one of each type that winery made. Then I carried the tray to the booth, knocked lightly, and then entered.

There was Kitty sitting on top of the table with her back against the far wall. Her clothes were on one of the padded benches. Her legs were opened up wide with her legs off the edges of the table. Her fine pussy was open enough for me to see her pink inner flesh. Her breasts were heaving and her nipples were poking out at me. Her eyes were closed, her mouth was open, and her fingers were busy in her crotch. Kitty was masturbating. She didn’t seem to even be aware that I was in the booth with her. She was rubbing her clit relentlessly but she didn’t seem to be getting anywhere. In fact she seemed to just get more and more frustrated.

Finally Kitty shouted out, “Fuck me! Fuck me on this table! Fuck me just like I saw all those women getting fucked tonight! God! Fuck me please!”

I took off my clothes as quickly as I could and moved up to the edge of table. Kitty had slid down closer to the end of the table for me. I lined up my cock with her hole and plowed into her. Her hands were holding onto the end of the table so that I couldn’t push her away as I thrust into her. She held on tightly and kept her ass just off of the table for me. I put her feet up on my shoulders then slammed into her pussy just like I had wanted to do ever since the day my brother had first introduced her to me. I always knew that she was one hot piece of ass. She was even better than I had ever imagined. I fucked Kitty with all of my strength. It took all of my willpower to last long enough for Kitty to loose control. She shouted out obscenities, she shook all over, and she had the world’s longest orgasm. I had only dreamed about fucking some women to death. Kitty finally passed out. I had to check her for a pulse. I lay my ear down on her heart to listen. I did hear her heartbeat but I also saw her nipple right in front of my face. I couldn’t help but suck on it until she woke up.

Kitty finally came around in a few minutes and held my head to her breasts for quite awhile. Finally she said, “Thank you! That was my very first orgasm!”

As usually I just opened my big mouth and out came, “Yeah! Sure!”

Kitty turned and lifted my head so that I could look right at her. My chin was resting between her very nice tits.

Kitty said, “No! Really! My first orgasm ever! I have never been able to give myself an orgasm and neither has my husband! Hell your wife hasn’t been able to give me one either!”

I said, “My wife!”

Kitty said, “Yeah! Ever since my bridal shower the day before my wedding we have been lovers!”

I asked, “Does my brother know?”

Kitty laughed and said, “Sure he knows that I have never had an orgasm! It frustrates the shit out of him! It makes him feel like less of a man!”

I said, “No I meant does he know about you and my wife!”

Kitty answered, “No he doesn’t know about your wife and me! However he sure would like to know though! He has even suggested it a few times!”

I said, “That’s funny because I have suggested the same thing to my wife!”

Kitty smiled and said, “I know! She tells me everything! She said that you wanted a three-way with her and me too! She said that you were a much better lover than your brother and that I should give you a try!”

I said, “What! She’s been fucking my brother!”

Kitty said, “Yes but don’t get all bent out of shape! Remember she’s the one that told me to give you a shot!”

I said, “My wife suggested this?”

Kitty laughed and said, “Well not this exactly! She told me that I should let you fuck me sometime if I wanted too and tonight I really wanted too!”

I was glad. We tasted each of the wines, cleaned up, and Kitty added her bra and panties to the collection. I decided to get a barstool and staple her bra and panties up over the door to booth eleven to commemorate Kitty’s very first orgasm. She liked it and suggested that we do it again every night in a different booth and hang her underwear up everywhere.

Okay but only if I make her cum again.

She was sure that I was her Prince Charming and that my cock had been made for her pussy. Kitty also knew that her wicked sister-in-law had married me first. I just smiled and took her home.


The End

[birdie8819]

Hm...here's one about prison girl :

I went to one of our states many Correctional Facilities to visit my son in that state prison. I visit him about once a month on the first Saturday of the month. This time however when my son arrived in the visiting room he said hi to the inmate at the table next to me first then gave the girl sitting with him a light kiss on the cheek and said hello to the lady with them. After all of that he finally gave me a big hug and sat down.

He then introduced me to the other inmate Juan, his sister Juanita, and their mother. Juan was my son’s cellmate. Juan reached right over to shake my hand. He was very polite. His sister was probably the most beautiful girl that I had ever met.

Juanita was Puerto Rican, nineteen years old, and she had beautiful black curly hair to her waist. She had a fantastic body, nice size breasts, and when she leaned over the table slightly I could see about eight inches of bare lower back above her blue jeans. Her white top was stretchy and clung to her great body showing off her B-cup breasts to perfection. She was an exotic beauty compared to the other women in the visiting room.

My son knew just about everything about this girl. Juan must talk about her a lot. Juan’s mother lived in town, which was about an hour away from the Correctional Facility. Juanita however was away at college. She just happened to be going to a University about two and a half hours away from the Facility. I live in that very town.

I learned that Juan’s mother had driven all the way to my town before their visit that day just to get Juanita and then drive all the way back to the Prison to visit her son there. Juan’s mother turned her normally one-hour trip into a five-hour trip…one way. Then she did it all over again to take Juanita back to school afterwards.

My son suggested that I take Juanita home after the visit was over and save Juan’s mother a lot of gas and time.

I sure didn’t mind. Just the thought of spending two and a half hours in a car alone with this beauty started to perk my cock up. Staring at her body as she got up and walked to the vending machines did the rest. Then of course my son just had to ask for a soda and something to eat. I sure wished that he was allowed to go to the vending machines himself but he could only move from his assigned seat to go the bathroom and nothing else. They also discourage cross talk between tables but they didn’t seem to mind that day. It all depends in the Correction’s Officer on duty, I guess.

So I adjusted my cock as best I could before standing up and walking toward Juanita. By this time Juanita had gotten what she had gone after and looked right at my crotch then smiled at me.

After that I saw her looking over her table and under my table at my crotch quite often. I checked out her crotch a few times myself but not enough to get hard again. I was also glad that I didn’t see any hard nipples through her bra and top. That makes me hard too.

I had a very nice visit with my son and was pleased when Juanita asked, “Would you be so kind as to take me back to my dorm and save my mother the trip?”

I replied, “Certainly! Any time! Perhaps I can bring you when I visit my son again next month!”

Juanita said, “I would like that!”

Juan’s mother thought that it would be a great idea too. She even suggested that she and I could alternate our visits so that her son could get more visits that way. Fine! I stayed with my first Saturday every month and Juan’s mother decided to take the third Saturday every month.

As we got to the Prison exit Juan’s mother and I both asked the Correction’s Officer at the desk if it would be possible to visit two prisoners at the same visit. We explained about Juanita and I traveling in together from quite a distance. He looked up both of the boys prison records and found that neither one had been in trouble since arriving there so he placed a phone call to the Shift Supervisor and then told us that it would be okay unless they got into some serious trouble. Then he marked their records to allow for the dual visits. We thanked him and left. Out in the parking lot Juanita got a bag out of her mother’s car, kissed her goodbye, and walked with me to my car.

I headed north to get to the main highway. We had hardly gotten out of the small community that the Prison was located in when Juanita said that she was going to change her clothes. I asked if I should find a restroom for her and she said no that it wasn’t necessary. Then Juanita remover her white top and sat there, in her very sexy little white bra.

I was totally impressed with her lack of modesty. I glanced at her a couple of times but I really had to watch the road since I was the driver.

Juanita said, “You can look if you want too! It’s alright!”

I replied, “Thank you but I do have to drive!”

Juanita then said, “So find a place to pull over then!”

I asked, “Do you really mean that?”

Juanita answered, “Sure! I think your kind of nice and I know you like me!”

I said, “But I’m old enough to be your father!”

Juanita said, “I know! That’s what I like about you most!” Then she said, “You had better hurry!” Juanita then unfastened her blue jeans and pushed them to her ankles before taking them off too.

I looked over to see this gorgeous Hispanic girl sitting in my front seat in her sexy bra and her equally sexy matching panties. Her dark complexion made the white material look even whiter. She brushed her hair back over her shoulder to enhance my view of her breasts. Oh my God she was absolutely beautiful.

I damn near went off the road but I finally pulled into what looked like a very long driveway or a farm trail back into their woods. I drove in and went into the tree line before I stopped my car. Juanita turned in the seat lifting one foot up onto the seat as she did. Now she sat facing me with one knee up and her panties twisted at her crotch exposing one of her pussy lips in the process. Her pubic hair was trimmed short. The outer edge had been shaved and the inner edge along her slit had been shaved too. It left just the right amount of black curly hairs to outline her womanly treasure. She was a gift from God! She was an angle! She was sitting in my car in just her sexy underwear!

Juanita just sat there for maybe two full minutes then she lifted her fanny up and removed her panties for me. Juanita then hung her sexy white panties on my rear view mirror. Next she unhooked her bra and removed that too. Now fully nude in my front seat Juanita just smiled at me.

After a couple more minutes of ogling her she said, “You can touch me if you want too! I won’t break! I won’t bite you either! I promise!”

So I tentatively reached out my hand, ran a finger along her slit, and slipped one into her opening all the way to the second knuckle. I wiggled my index finger around inside her as I stared at Juanita’s hard nipples. They were calling to me to come closer and to kiss, suck, and worship them properly. I left my finger right where it was. I leaned over and sucked one of her hard little nipples into my mouth. My tongue danced circles around her nipple, my teeth teasingly scraped them to stiffen them even more, and then my lips sucked them lovingly into my mouth further. I was finger fucking her pussy, thumbing her clit, and sucking on her nipples when her first orgasm hit. It was a big one too. Juanita squeezed my hand and my head tightly until her orgasm subsided. About once a minute or so after that she repeated that maneuver for each of her orgasms. After her fifth orgasm she relaxed completely. My hand was free to slip a second and a third finger into her pussy. My lips went from one nipple to the other then up to her waiting lips. Juanita kissed me with a passion that no other woman has in my lifetime.

Juanita begged me, “Please fuck me! Please! I need your cock in me so badly!”

As much as I wanted this beauty at that moment I just had to ask, “Why are you doing this? You could have anybody that you want! Why me?”

Juanita smiled and said, “Because I want you! I want you with all my heart, my body, my soul, and my mind! You are what I have been looking for since puberty!”

Juanita looked into my eyes and ran her hands seductively over her nude body. She rubbed her legs, her pussy, and her tummy. She rubbed her hips, her ribs, and across her breasts. She rubbed her nipples, her cleavage, and her neck. She blew me a kiss then plunged her hands into her pussy.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

Juanita said, “Oh I get it! You are wondering why I am throwing myself at you so shamelessly! I’ll have you know that this the first time that I have ever let a man see me this open and exposed! I had a boyfriend in high school and I gave him my virginity after the Junior Prom but more as payment for being so loyal to me for a year before that! I also gave him sex a few times after that too but he never touched my heart or my mind like you did at the very moment I laid eyes on you today! I almost died when your son suggested that you take me back to my dorm room! The thought of spending three hours alone in a car with you was more than I could stand! I went into the lady’s bathroom four times to masturbate. I just wanted to ease my sexual tension but it didn’t work! I even got a tampon out of the dispenser and fucked myself with it! It didn’t help either I only wanted the real thing! My mother even followed me in the last time to see if everything was okay! Hell I was sitting on the other side of that stall door with my soaking wet panties between my knees and two fingers up my cunt while I leaned back and fingered my clit! She just wouldn’t go away! I was so frustrated that I almost jumped your bones right in the middle of all those sex-starved inmates! It was far worse than you could ever imagine!”

I never said a word I just turned in my seat, opened my fly, and slipped my cock into her moist pussy. I was never more pleased that I took the bench seat instead of those fancy bucket seats the auto dealer had suggested. That bastard would have put a standard transmission stick shift in my way too if I had let him. Automatic transmissions rule!

So I systematically fucked her just as hard as I could and then made sweet passionate love to her. I was so fucking horny with lust for this beauty that I was fucking her like a whore and loving her like a new bride at the same time. I knew that she was no virgin but I tried to treat her like one when I wasn’t trying to rape her just to satisfy my animal lust.

There is no way this woman could possibly want an old man like me. The entire University football team would kill one another just to lick her pussy clean after she peed. Juanita is the girl that they are talking about when they say; “I’d eat a mile of her shit just to see where it came from!”

I had no idea how long we were there. Neither one of us spoke. We were both lost in some dream world where dreams do come true. I had fallen in love or at least lust with Juanita the moment I had laid eyes on her. Apparently she had felt the same way about me. I hadn’t told her yet but I too had gone into the men’s bathroom twice to jerk off. I couldn’t figure out how to keep the damn thing from poking out of my pants and letting everyone in the visiting room know just how much I was lusting after this gorgeous young woman. Juanita was a cross between a beauty queen, a fashion model, and a Greek Goddess. Her picture could be in the dictionary with the words ‘Out of this fucking world gorgeous.’

Finally I found myself limp and lying on Juanita’s breasts. I got off from her and sat back on the seat behind the steering wheel. Juanita looked like she was in a daze. I let her recover as I started at her sweat covered body, her heaving breasts, and her open pussy oozing my cum down onto my seat. I would cherish that stain on the seat for as long as I owned that car.

The drive home took forever, literally. We stopped at every rest area that there was and made love in a far corner before continuing on with our journey. I was spent when I dropped Juanita off at her college dorm.

When I got home the phone was ringing. It was Juanita. She was begging me to come back and get her. She wanted to spend the night in my bed with me, in my arms, and wake up in bed in the morning. I wanted that too. When I got to her dorm there was Juanita waiting out front. She had a suitcase with her. She jumped into my arms, wrapping her legs around my waist, and kissed me passionately. During the short ride to my house she was glued to my body.

We went directly to bed. She cuddled her naked body into mine. I confessed that I was drained and had nothing left to give her. She just smiled, closed her eyes, and fell asleep in my arms.

It was a good thing that the next day was Sunday because I didn’t have to work and she didn’t have any classes. We only left the comforts of my bed to shower, eat, and use the toilet. We felt like a honeymoon couple.

Juanita made up her mind to move in with me but that would have to wait until Monday after I got out of work. Today we were only going to be together, enjoy each other, and plan our wedding.

We decided that Wednesday would be a good day!


The End

[birdie8819]

One more story for tonight Title : Once and Always -

Tammy and I use to work in different parts of the same office. She was a graduate straight from university when she started, and I had been with the company for two years. Mutual attraction at first sight is one way to describe what happened when we met.

We dated, the shared physical lust grew into love, I proposed, and she confessed to having worked as a hooker to put herself through college. Her parents were separated and her mother, whom she’d lived with, was too poor to help her. She had told her parents she’d won a scholarship. Instead, she was working part time in a brothel with a high-class clientele and, she told me, had been very popular with its customers.

Naturally I was shocked to the core by the revelation. Nothing in Tammy’s lovely face – such as a hardness about the eyes – had betrayed the effects of her former profession, and her manner, her makeup, and her style were in no way sluttish.

She needn’t have told me, but she was being honest, she said, so I would have the chance to withdraw my proposal of marriage if I wanted to.

The only part of what Tammy revealed that I had no trouble with was believing her popularity with clients. She had a 34-24-35 figure and looked as good in the nude as you could expect of a beautiful girl. Sure, I had found her sexually experienced, but I had put that down to her having a few previous boyfriends.

Being in love with her I hadn’t wanted to find out about them, nor did I suspect for a moment there’d been paying customers as well.

I’m pretty broad-minded, but even to me there was quite a gulf between consensual sex with boyfriends and doing it with strangers for money. Okay, so physically it came down to the same thing, but emotionally it’s a hell of a lot different.

All the same, I accepted the latter was in her past, she had resumed a normal life, and she had not deceived me by keeping her secret to herself. The latter was the most redeeming factor, so love won out, she accepted my renewed proposal, and we married.

Everything went well until the company we worked for went into receivership and we both lost our jobs. We’d been living comfortably in a good apartment, had travelled, and enjoyed frequent entertainment, so we had little money saved – certainly not enough to tide us over unless we quickly found work again.

To make ends meet we cut all the corners we could, but eventually reached the point where if we paid the rent due in a couple of days we would not be able to buy food. Neither of us wanted to use credit – further debt, and unemployment, were a mix that could blight our futures, we knew.

My parents were dead; I was an only-child, so family help was not an option for me. Tammy’s mother had a lowly paid job, and her brother and sisters were still at school.
Her father had moved from his previous address and she had lost contact with him, so there was no avenue of relief there either.

Tammy and I discussed our dire-straights. We were sitting up in bed.
“We could move out of the apartment,” I said, because we appeared to have no option.
“And live where?”
“Perhaps with your mother for the time being.”
“That wouldn’t be fair to her. She already has a full house.”
I shrugged with the hopelessness of our situation, realising living in the street or going on welfare was the only other alternative until we found work.

“I could go back to my old profession, like when I was in college,” Tammy offered, her sweet blue eyes meeting mine. I could have wept with despair that our situation had driven her to even mentioning it.

Only because I couldn’t think of anything else to say, I sought clarification , “Work in a brothel you mean?”
“I could freelance. That way I’d keep all the money.”
“You couldn’t work on the street.” The idea, let alone the dangers she would face, appalled me.
“I could work from here.”
“In the apartment? In this bed?” I felt horrified by the suggestion.
“Do you have a better idea?” Her voice was not at all loving.

“But you’re my wife,” I protested helplessly.
“It’s just a job,” she said from experience.
“But,” I was quick to spot the difference, “one that involves your person in intimacies I thought you’d only want to share with me now.” Delicately put, I thought.
“It’ll only be for a little while. It’s either that or both of us living in a slum tenement.”
She had a point.

I capitulated only because of our extreme situation, and seeing no other way out. At least she had done it before, so from her point of view she would not be facing so much of an ordeal – not that knowing made things easier for me.


We were living in a large apartment building, and our door was nearest to the lift on our floor, so the coming and going of Tammy’s prospective clients were less likely to be noticed by other tenants. We agreed she would only ‘do business’ when I was there – she would meet the clients at the door and take them straight to the bedroom while I stayed in the living area. As a further precaution for her safety I set up a concealed camera in the bedroom with a direct feed to my laptop.

As a rush job,Tammy had business cards printed with our phone number on it, and distributed them discreetly in places where she was most likely to attract the kind of clients she had been accustomed to rather than the dregs of society. To discourage the latter we also agreed on high charges for typical services and, as well, that she would always make clients use condoms, not do anal, or accept any men who were friends or acquaintances of ours.

By the time her first client was due to arrive we had made other appointments twenty-four hours ahead. Depending on what the clients ended up paying it was looking as if we would be able to meet the rent, and continue to eat. That was, if I could get through letting Tammy do it when it came to the crunch.

I heard her answer the door, knowing that in preparation she had decided to make a good first impression by greeting the guy in a baby-doll nightie with matching briefs.

Ensuring her safety, I went through with sitting at the computer and steeling myself to see whatever they were going to be doing in the bedroom. Tammy, acting like an eager girlfriend or mistress, had taken the client’s hand to lead him in. He was older than her by twenty years, dressed in a suit, and good-looking enough to cause me instant jealousy.

I left the sound off in case the client heard it through the wall, but I could see on the screen that Tammy was haggling over the price. The guy eventually counted the agreed value of banknotes into her hand, and she put them in a drawer.

He undressed with his back to the camera. Tammy moved closer to him, and I assumed she was doing something with her hand to make him stiffer than he might already have been. Then she stepped back and took off her short nightie – her perky breasts and pink nipples going on full display. Her matching knickers went next. The pussy she exposed was not only hairless but, as far as I was concerned, flawless in beauty. Having another man see it in the flesh while I had only a web-cam image was almost more than I could tolerate.

Tammy went and lay on the bed, made no attempt to hide anywhere it mattered, and let the stranger continue to check her out. After a few moments he climbed beside her and lay on his back, his erection standing up. Tammy sat to stare at it, seeming fascinated, then to touch it with her fingers and, following on, gently milk the shaft.

The client began fondling her breasts. I watched her nipples respond as if she was enjoying it. When his hand groped for her groin she gave up what she was doing, lay back again, and parted her legs. He was quickly hunched over and fingering her.

Tammy had her eyes closed, lips lightly parted, but I could not tell what sort of effect being finger-fucked was having on her. Thinking she might be actually enjoying it made me even more jealous.

All the same I tried to imagine what it was like for Tammy accepting money for the use of her body, and being intimate with a stranger – going nude in front of him, letting him touch her private parts, and experiencing physical reactions without the associated emotions of love-making.

I wondered if coping with all that would stop her juices flowing, the natural lubricant triggered only by genuine desire. I got my answer when the client stopped what he was doing and sat up. Now I could see on the screen that Tammy’s pussy slit was not only dilated but also glistening wetly. Either she felt a definite attraction to the guy – which my jealousy refused to let me wholly believe – or else purely physical stimulation was enough.

The client looked like he wasn’t going to wait any longer for whatever else he’d paid to get. They exchanged a few words, not that I could hear, he put on the condom she gave him, and then he eased down on top of her, her pussy dealing with his stiffly dangling organ. In other words, before I could react at all, his cock had plunged into her opening, his balls now hiding the point of entry. So close a meeting of male and female bodies would not otherwise have been possible.

I marvelled: ‘A guy, just on the other side of the wall from where I’m sitting has his sex organ thrust in a part of my wife I’ve come to believe was reserved solely for me!’

Unable to bear watching him begin to fuck Tammy, I left my chair, mixed a large whiskey and soda, and drowned my jealousy. That was when I noticed I had an erection of my own, though I could feel nothing but disgust for being turned-on by watching Tammy with another man.


Continue next page ..........

[Monty Python]

Thanks to all brothers for sharing. I never knew can be so stimulating to read stories. I am going to GL now to look for some release. kekekeke

[birdie8819]

I did not return to the laptop, but when I heard the front door open and close I stode into the short hallway. Tammy was wearing a cotton housecoat, and I assumed she was still naked under it.

“When’s the next client due?” she asked before I could speak.
I checked my watch, “In about twenty minutes.”
“I’ve got time for a shower then.” She headed back towards the bedroom.
“How was it?” I called after her, abbreviating what I wanted to say.
“It went all right from my point of view,” she said over her shoulder, non-committal. “Did the web-cam work?”
She did not wait to hear my answer but went on into the room.

Having gone straight back to the laptop, I was in time to see Tammy drop the housecoat at the door to the en suite then – naked – disappear from view.

I’d really wanted to ask her what it felt like to have another man now she was married and, specifically, whether it gave her any sexual pleasure. Had she had an orgasm, for example?


The next client was a few minutes late and Tammy finished drying off just in time to greet him at the door when the bell rang. I’d used the interval to find a pair of headphones and plug them in so, as well as watch, I could eavesdrop this time.

In the bedroom Tammy simply let the housecoat fall open at the front so the new client would – having glimpsed her wares – know what he was getting when they discussed money. Like the first client, he also looked the business executive type, but seemed more interested in Tammy’s tits than her pussy.

He wanted a combo – first to see her masturbate with a cucumber, and then to tit-fuck her. He tried to get a discount but Tammy made him pay full price for both.

I wordlessly met her in the hallway with the stubby green vegetable the client had specified. She kissed me. In fact we spent a few moments kissing while I fondled her bare back and buttocks under her open housecoat. Tammy, once she pressed herself against me, could not have been unaware I already had a hard-on.

Back at the laptop, I heard Tammy ask the guy where he wanted to watch her from, and if he wanted to get undressed first. He stayed in his clothes and chose to kneel back on his haunches at the foot of the bed. Tammy spread herself on it and folded back the sides of the housecoat so the client could see her tits and up between her legs.

He said, clearly admiring Tammy’s bare groin, “I wish my wife would have a Brazilian.”

[Tammy has a perfect camel toe, not that such a comparison is really appropriate for something so lovely. The division between her two labial buns is so tight it reveals nothing inside until the lips are held open, or until foreplay dilates her slit. Just thought you'd like to know.]

I’d given Tammy the fattest cucumber we happened to have, partly out of pique over her prostituting herself again, and partly because I was curious to find out if she could stretch that wide. Shoving vegetables into her cunt was not part of our usual sexual repertoire together.

Without even the sight of the client’s cock for visual stimulation Tammy had to start off dry, holding her outer labia open with two fingers then placing one end of the cucumber between her puffy labial buns. The green cylinder looked bigger than any cock I’d ever seen, and was not progressing anywhere fast.

She had to start rotating it gently against her inner labia, teasing them open. Their being dry at first must have been unpleasant for her. Then, when they parted, she did the same rotating movement against the rim of her vaginal entrance. An age seem to pass before it loosened, but the client did not lessen his avid interest in the cucumber’s progress, sometimes blocking the view from the camera by leaning forward for a closer look.

Tammy finally relaxed her muscles sufficiently, and secreted enough lubricant, to start sliding the green torpedo deeper into her cunt. The cylinder stayed half buried in her gaping flesh after she took her hand away. She asked the client, “Is that what you wanted to see me doing?”
“And have you masturbate with it.”
“Would you like to do that for me instead?”

The client agreed, and Tammy had him kneel beside her on the bed. His hand gripping the rounded end of vegetable dildo, he eagerly fucked her stretched cunt with it, and she made noises mimicking real pleasure. Or at least I assumed she was mimicking.

As soon as her groans reached orgasmic intensity – pretended or otherwise – the client was off the bed and stripping, leaving Tammy to extract the plug that was now three-quarters buried inside her. Even in the image on the monitor the round O at her entrance afterwards looked extraordinary, and I could see right inside her pink sheath.

The client straddled her, facing forward, and presented his erect cock. It wasn’t the biggest I’d seen – more average in size – but there was no doubt about its rigidity if Tammy’s expression was anything to go by. She reached into a bedside drawer to take out a condom and tube of KY-gel. When the first was on, and the second was strategically applied, I assumed from her movements she was squeezing her breasts around the shaft of his cock. His butt started working like he was thrusting into her cunt.

I wasn’t clock-watching, but the rubbing seemed to go on forever with nothing else happening.

Finally he stopped and said to Tammy, “It won’t come. Can we try it without a condom?”
“Okay, but on condition you make sure you don’t shoot on my mouth or face.”
“Done,” the guy said impatiently, starting to roll down the condom.

My heart rebelled against the risk Tammy was taking that he still might, but she was only interested in smearing more lubricant between her nipple-pointed mounds. Then the two of them were at it again like rabbits – not that rabbits tit-fuck as far as I know.

I heard the guy climax and, when he dismounted, I could see his sticky ejaculate on Tammy’s neck and under her chin. She cleaned it off with a tissue then went into the en suite to dispose of it and, I assumed, wash her hands while the client got dressed.

I joined Tammy once she was alone. She was brushing her hair and studying her reflection in the large mirror on the wall. Made-up, her face could not have been more lovely. Being stimulated by what I had watched, I was however disappointed to find her housecoat buttoned. I didn’t know if I was more upset with Tammy for letting the stranger ejaculate on her skin or because she had allowed his bare cock to touch her breasts.

I said, “You took a risk by going against what we agreed.”
“A calculated one.”
“Don’t do it again,” I said, though issuing orders to Tammy was not something I was accustomed to. “And you stink of him.”

She reached in a drawer for a spray bottle of French perfume and applied the scent around her neck. A pleasant fragrance filled my nostrils, and I guess I stopped feeling like a tomcat whose territory had been invaded.

‘At least this guy didn’t put his cock inside her,’ I consoled myself. Then I felt worse, remembering her first client had.

“If you don’t want to do this anymore,” I said hopefully, “we could always go and stay with friends until we find jobs again.”
Tammy turned to face me. “I’d sooner do this than impose on anyone.”
I let my jealously show, “Do you get that much of a thrill from it?”
“It isn’t without excitement,” Tammy admitted guardedly. “You don’t know what the client will be like beforehand, and you don’t know what he’ll want.”
“Do you have genuine orgasms?”
“Sometimes – when a guy really knows what he’s doing.”

I felt insane jealousy.

Tammy added, “But you know I’m not doing this for the sex – anymore than I was when I worked at the brothel. We need the money.” Her eyes warmed. “When it comes to love-making I want to do it only with you.” She glanced at her watch. “There’s time before the next client, isn’t there?”

My mouth went dry and my heart missed a beat. “Yes,” I croaked, and Tammy unbuttoned her housecoat and perched on the front edge of the vanity unit with her legs spread. I entered her, but could not get rid of the feeling it was only a consolation prize so I would let other men go on exploiting her body.


Tammy’s next client turned out to be a brash young man only a few years older than her.

In expectation of his arrival she had changed into hot-pants and a see-through top worn without a bra. I saw her in the outfit for the first time on the computer screen, and hoped none of our neighbours had when she answered the door.

Over the headphones, I heard the stranger observe, “You have lovely breasts.”
“Thank you,” Tammy played up to him, which wouldn’t have been difficult because he was quite a handsome fellow dressed stylishly in leather.
“Would you like to take them out and show them to me?”
“Let’s get business over with first.” Tammy smiled ingratiatingly then went through her usual spiel.
The client chuckled, “Any discount for size?”
Tammy looked down at his covered groin. “That small?”
“That big,” he boasted.
Tammy grinned. “Then I should add a surcharge.” She paused. “So what’s it going to be?”
“The surcharge?”
“What you want us to do.”
“You didn’t list BDSM.”
“You want me to hurt you?”
The stranger chuckled. “That’s not what I had in mind.”
Tammy’s voice quavered, “You didn’t ask if I did anything like that...”
“When I called I didn’t know how beautiful you were going to turn out to be. A lovely voice on the phone can be deceptive.”


Continue next page ...........

[birdie8819]

Tammy’s eyes flicked nervously towards the web-cam for an instant, and then she asked the guy, “What sort of things do you want to do to me?”
The young man looked around the room jadedly. “You’re not set up for anything really interesting.” His eyes came to rest on the unlit scented candles on each side of the bed. “Dropping hot wax onto your bare skin would be a good start.”
Tammy shocked me by virtually agreeing. She said, “I’ll have to go in the next room first and check with my … with my mentor to see what he wants me to charge.”
“You have a pimp?”

I felt insulted.

Tammy said, “He’s my minder.”
The stranger showed just a little anxiety. “You think he’ll allow it?”
“Unless you believe you can get away with going too far,” Tammy cautioned him.
“I won’t do anything you don’t agree to.”

Was there a sparkle of excitement in Tammy’s eyes?

“No,” I said when she came through the door.
She stood holding the sides of the housecoat together with folded arms. “But…”
“You’re not doing it.”
“Not even this once – just to try it?”
I felt disgusted she could even ask. “He wants to degrade you by sexual torture.”
“It’s just a way of carnal stimulation. Isn’t that something you’d like to watch?”
“Do you think I’m a voyeur?”

She gestured at the computer monitor, “You’ve watched so far.”
I protested, “That was for your protection.”
“But it aroused you.”
“Watching you being hurt wouldn’t.”
“It’s for pleasure,” she insisted.
“His or yours?”
“I won’t know until I try it,” she wheedled. “And we need the money. I can charge him heaps. We’ll have enough for the rent and then I can stop seeing clients. If we find work I won’t even have to do anything like this again.”
“You already have two more clients booked for today.”
“You haven’t given them our address yet, have you?”
I shook my head.
“Then you can ring and cancel.”

I gestured at the screen. “You really want to let this pervert torture you?” The guy was sitting on the end of the bed looking confident and relaxed. He had taken off his jacket.
Tammy stared at the image. “He said he wouldn’t do anything I don’t want him to.”

Back in the bedroom Tammy named the outrageous sum we’d agreed on, for my part in the hope he’d refuse to pay.

“Okay,” the stranger took out his wallet, “on condition I can tie you to the bed nude to do it.”
“In what position?” Tammy sounded as if she had a lump in her throat.
“Spread-eagled on your back.”
“With my legs pulled open as far as they will go?”
The guy eyed the king-sized bed for potential. “Until it almost hurts,” he assured her.

I could feel the sexual tension in the air as if I was in the room with them.

After paying Tammy, the guy put his wallet away then lit one of the candles. He began undressing, watching Tammy do the same. His male organ, once it was exposed, dangled a long way down his thighs even in a semi-flaccid state.

He whistled when he saw Tammy’s hairless pussy. “That’s gorgeous,” he said.
Tammy looked in no doubt over what he was complimenting her for. “My mentor likes it that way.”
“He has good taste.”

Tammy draped herself on the bed enticingly. The young man asked, “So, you’ve never done anything like this before?”
Tammy shook her blonde curls.
“But you think you’ll like it?”
“I’m relying on you to make sure I do.”
The client chuckled. “You’re a cheeky one. But do you have a pre-disposition to liking pain?” He seemed to be savouring the prospect as he continued to stare at the inviting curves of her naked body.
“Why don’t you get started and see,” Tammy said, opening her legs obligingly, and showing more of herself.
“Does your minder keep any old neckties in here?”

With Tammy co-operating eagerly, he used four of them to fasten her limbs to the outer edges of the bed ends. He was right about how far her legs were going to be spread. Her skin was stretched over her hip bones, and her groin held taut.

When he stood back to admire his handiwork I could see that her bondage had had the effect of fully engorging his manhood, though it was too long and heavy to come all the way up. Tammy stared at it in wonder, while he took an equal interest in her erogenous zones.

I tried to figure out why a guy hung like that wouldn’t just want normal vaginal sex for the thrill he could give a woman. Maybe he didn’t easily find partners willing to take that much male meat, though I felt sure Tammy wanted to – especially after the cucumber an hour ago.

But maybe the guy felt he had to punish women because not many were willing. My wife was going to be the victim this time, something I found hard to accept even though I had capitulated to her arguments in favour of it.

Tammy, having satisfied her admiration, as the client had, watched him kneel on the bed and take up the lighted candle. What was in Tammy’s expression did not look like fear – more like eager anticipation. Even so, her yelps of pain and the way her limbs jerked against the bonds were real enough. If she had not been rendered helpless she would never have been able to stand it.

The client started with Tammy’s breasts, repeatedly letting hot droplets fall on the soft skin over her perky mounds. The wax progressively congealed across their slopes.

Every so often he checked her groin to see if she was sexually stimulated or not.

Because of the extreme position of her legs her labia were already gaping and, before long, the twin bows of her inner pussy lips started to glisten with moisture, a tell-tale sign she was aroused by what she was experiencing.

“Now for your nipples,” he said.
Tammy only whimpered, and did not object.
“Is that a yes?”
On heat, Tammy panted, “Yes!”
The guy temporised, “They’d be too sensitive.”
The need in her voice shocked me as she uttered a drawn out, “Please!” She thrust up her wax-splattered breasts, “I don’t care how much it hurts!”
“Perhaps you should be paying me,” the client joked. Then he re-positioned the candle and tilted it.

Tammy’s back arched, and she let out a bloodcurdling scream. I hoped the apartment walls were well insulated enough for none of the neighbours to hear if they were at home.

My heart had turned to stone.

“Too sensitive, like I told you,” the young man said.
Tammy was panting. She got out, “It felt wonderful! The thrill went right down to my clit!”
The guy checked between her legs. “That must be why it’s peeping out of its hood now.”

Tammy squirmed against her bonds in blissful enjoyment of the sensation. A patina of purple wax partially covered her left nipple.

“Time to move on, I think,” the young man announced.
Tammy’s eyes flicked up.
“Lower down,” he said. “Starting on your belly.”
Tammy’s body quivered.
“Would you like that?” the client taunted her.
Her “Oh yes!” struck my ears like a slap in the face.

As the guy slowly ran a trail of hot droplets from just below her navel to the edge of her pubic mound Tammy resumed yelping and jerking. Then he peered at her genitalia again, telling her, “Now your little knob’s come right out in the open.”
"I can feel it!" Tammy said breathlessly. “Will you suck it for me?” Her need sounded too desperate to care about the risks.
“I don’t do that sort of thing.”

Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

I breathed a sigh of relief and sank back into the swivel chair.

Tammy retaliated, “You just like to hurt women.”
“Only if they want to be.”
Tammy’s tone changed, “I want to be!”

The client drew a pillow down and Tammy lifted willingly to fit it under her rump.

This time he concentrated on the area where hair once covered her pubic mound, taking care none of the wax dripped or ran into her split. Tammy appeared to be in ecstasy, groaning now, and jerking when each hot droplet touched her skin.

I could see on the screen that her vaginal entrance had not only dilated but also looked well lubricated. I just hoped the client would continue to resist an exchange of bodily fluids – Tammy was not in a state to refuse him anything.

“Willing for more?” the young stranger asked her.
“More?” Tammy sounded as if she was finding it difficult to speak.
“Down there.”
“Down there?” Tammy squeaked, her thighs trying unsuccessfully to close.
“Just on the outside of your beautiful puffy labia. Where you’ve shaved.”
“They’re part of my genitals… Won’t it hurt a lot?”
“I hope so.”
Tammy shivered, and her butt stirred uncertainly on the bed covers. She said breathlessly, “You’d better do it then before I change my mind!”

I bent closer to the screen. The client put his palm over Tammy’s split and gradually tilted the candle. Tammy came in a shuddering climax. I think it started even before the hot wax touched the plucked-chicken skin on her bare pussy lip.

“Your minder wouldn’t like you enjoying it that much, would he?” the client’s voice was sarcastic. “I think I deserve a partial refund – you got even more pleasure out of it than I did.”

Tammy lifted her head and checked out his cock again. “Is there anything I could do to make up for it?”
The reply was immediate, “You could let me use you anally without a condom.”

Was there no limit to this guy’s lust for perversion? I was just glad Tammy had already satisfied her need, or she might have been crazy enough to agree.

“Use me?” she queried.
“To put my cock in.”
Tammy shook her head.
“I didn’t think so.”
“I don’t ever do that,” Tammy said, “even with guys who are less well endowed. Not even with a condom on.”
“Water sports?”
Again Tammy made her pretty curls shake.
“I’d let you do it on me.”
Tammy looked tempted for a moment. Then she said, “I don’t think that would turn me on.” She seemed to have forgotten she was meant to be the one providing services.

The young man turned his gaze back to her torso and splayed limbs.

Tammy asked, “Do you like to jerk off on girls?”
“Maybe. How much time do we have left?”
Tammy looked towards her watch. It was the only thing she was wearing. “You paid for an hour.”
“Is that something you like – guys coming on your bare skin?”
“When I’m in the mood for it.” She sounded genuine, and it was news to me.
“You’re not worried by it?”
“I don’t let them do it anywhere that runs the risk of an STD.”
“What do you like about it?” the guy was playing games with her, a cat with a mouse. I worried because he was still staring at her groin.

Tammy looked down towards her ankles, seeming to realise how helpless and vulnerable she still was. She said slowly, “I like seeing jism spurt out of stiff cocks, and how it feels warm when it reaches my skin. I love knowing it’s male sexual fluid covering my belly or my tits or my thighs.”

I was amazed by the revelation.

“Where do you like it most?” the client wanted to know, stroking his cock.
“On my belly, and I love rubbing a guy’s knob from side to side in the spunk afterwards.”

I began to realise there was more to Tammy’s sexual appetite than I’d ever known. I guess working in the brothel had expanded her tastes.

“I’m not going to do that,” the client declined, “but I’d like to tweak your clit.”
“It’s not sticking out anymore,” Tammy said calmly.
“Then we’ll have to encourage it out of its cave again, won’t we?”
“Yes please,” Tammy grinned mischieviously.

The first candle had gone out, drowned in wax while they talked. He lit the one from the other side of the bed.

This time he chose her thighs as his target, and let the drips of wax run down the sensitive inner surface just below her pussy. Tammy squealed and tried to pull her ankles free from their bindings.

“That’s even better than jism, isn’t it?” he taunted her.
“Yes!”
“You don’t want me to stop, do you?”
“No!”

The pressure had been building in my pants; my cock swelled even tighter, and then it started jerking of its own accord.

“You want it on your pussy lips again, don’t you?”
“Yes! Yes!”

My underpants were wet with sticky fluid.

“You enjoy feeling hot wax on your girlie privates, don’t you?”
“I do! I do!”
“I could even drip it into your little cunt, couldn’t I?
“Oh yes! Yes!”

They were both insane!

Then the stranger chuckled. “You really are far gone.”
“Just hurt me,” Tammy begged.

The guy obliged by letting hot wax drip on her other pussy lip, positioning the candle carefully but this time not bothering to cover her genital split first. Tammy groaned ecstatically.

“You’ll be sore for days.”
“I want to be!”
“You’re a very willing subject,” he chuckled.
“I want more. All over my pussy lips – even inside where they’re pink.”

I pounded down the hallway and knocked urgently on the bedroom door, then called out, “The hour’s up.”

Tammy was self-disciplined and professional enough to know it was time to stop. A hooker didn’t do anything for free, no matter how good it was, and she had likely seen the client’s wallet was empty, as I had on the screen.


The client was Tammy’s last as it turned out. Before the rent fell due again we both found work, this time with different companies. Our relationship did not however survive the effects of that one day, and by mutual agreement we separated six months later. It was my fault. I could not stop thinking, ‘Once a hooker, always a hooker.’

Sometimes I still miss her, but then I remember the way she reacted to experiencing BDSM for the first time and, not being that way inclined, the last thing I want is reconciliation.

She’d make some pervert a really beautiful and willing dungeon slave.

The End

[David_Ginola]

Wah gd evening bro birdie....so early lai liao ar???? My chinese not very gd, so have to depends on u liao for england one.

[birdie8819]

Wah gd evening bro birdie....so early lai liao ar???? My chinese not very gd, so have to depends on u liao for england one.

Wah.....bro D_G now than you cum arh ......kekekekeke , mai hai wa leh ......... my chinese helicopter so so niah still can survive . :D

(some of the sentence must read two three times den understand) :p

[David_Ginola]

......
(some of the sentence must read two three times den understand) :p


wahhhhahahaha:D

[birdie8819]

Thanks to all brothers for sharing. I never knew can be so stimulating to read stories. I am going to GL now to look for some release. kekekeke

Sorry bro Monty Python didn't see you come in last evening !!! Pai Seh Pai Seh !!! Well glad that you like the stories here and can give you a hard on , here's one short story for you - Title : Birthday Girl

She was sprawled naked on her bed, savoring the after-glow of her father's 'good morning' fuck. He had just left her, disappearing into his lab, telling her that he had to get his birthday surprise ready for her.

She was breath-takingly beautiful, with wide blue eyes, a small, slim nose and a wide, full-lipped mouth. Her long thick hair, glossy as the pelt of a healthy animal, flowed over her shoulders and framed her face, high lighting her even, regular features. Her shoulders were wide and they needed to be, to support her lush, full 35D breasts. They stood straight out from her chest, sagged not at all, and were crowned with plump, cherry red nipples the size of her thumb.

Her waist was slim, her father could just encircle it with his big hands, and it flared out into undeniably womanly hips. Her ass was taut and firm, hand sized globes that begged to be fondled and caressed. Her legs were long and well muscled with firm, trim thighs that framed her sex, her bald beaver showcasing her prominent clit and her tight, well-defined cunt lips.

She had well-turned calves, and small, almost dainty feet. She was his idea of a perfect woman. She was gorgeous, and, not to be crude, she was built for sex. She oozed sex from every pore and sex was what she lived for. She could orgasm while he nursed at her plump, turgid nipples. She was wildly multi-orgasmic, and had once cum as he held her hands and fucked her mouth, without being touched anywhere else, before, during or after.

It was the young girl's thirteenth birthday.

He was ambivalent about the device he had built for his daughter. He realized that he could not afford to ignore his financial affairs any longer, and that meant that he would be forced to leave his daughter alone at their mountain home during the day several times each month. He also realized that her appetite for sex could, and probably would, lead her into trouble while he was away. The machine he had build for her was designed to sate that appetite, and hopefully, keep her close to home, instead of wandering the woods around their home.

He regarded the machine thoughtfully, and then shrugged. He had no doubt that it would fulfill its function; after all, it was the most technologically advanced robot on the planet, the best that his genius and his money could build.

She looked at the machine warily. THIS was her birthday present? She had wanted the new X-Box, and her disappointment showed on her face as she looked at the small chamber in the center of her daddy's lab.

"What's it for?" she asked, trying to hide her disappointment.

"You'll see, baby. Go flip that switch by the door, and go inside and get undressed. It won't hurt you, in fact, you'll love it, I promise. Go ahead."

Walking forward, she did as she was told. She took off her blouse, and unhooked the sheer, lacy half-bra that supported her firm, full jugs. Her hands unhooked the simple denim skirt and it fell away, revealing her sheer, lace panties. She quickly stripped them off, sliding them down her long, slim legs and stepping out of them.

Nothing happened for several seconds, as the powerful computers that ran the device booted up. Infrared sensors, Ultra-sound sensors and cameras positioned around the small chamber took note of her presence and performed a series of precise measurements, perfectly mapping her magnificent young body and tracking her position within the chamber.

Silent, tentacle-like robotic arms slithered from openings in the walls, swiftly seizing her wrists, ankles, thighs and waist in softly padded jaws and slowly started to retract, suspending her in mid-air in the center of the chamber.


Continue next page ...........

[birdie8819]

"Daddy!" she screamed, "Make it stop! I'm scared!" She fought madly against the clamps, to no avail.

"It's ok, baby." her father said reassuringly. "Stop fighting it. It won't hurt, in fact, you're going to love it." She continued to writhe against the clamps.

"Stop it, I said!" he snapped, and his thirteen year old daughter slowly stopped her struggles, hanging limply between the tentacles, panting heavily, her lush, full breasts heaving. "Just relax, baby. Do you really think that I'd do anything to hurt you? Do you?"

"N... No daddy." she whimpered, her panic receding. "It just scared me, that's all."

"All right. Now just relax. I'll be right here." he replied.

The machine, continuing with its pre-programmed instructions, extruded a host of sinister looking arms from the walls and her skin crawled as they all advanced on her spread-eagled form. Two foam-lined, articulated cups descended from the ceiling and captured her lush, ripe tits, a slight vacuum centering her nipples at the tips of the cups and holding them firmly. Two gossamer-thin filaments, their diameter measured in atoms, found and penetrated her flaccid nipples, carefully sinking deep into her breasts, and began to vibrate, the planned pattern sending jolts of erotic joy throughout her entire body.

Another probe prodded between her buttocks, seeking entrance to her anus. It easily breached the annular muscles and slithered inside, and slowly advanced up her rectum and into her bowels, cleaning and lubricating her back passage as it moved. Her nipples hardened, and she moaned softly as the sensations in her tits and ass ignited her sensual nature. Nine more probes descended from the ceiling and grasped her head firmly, microscopic filaments penetrating her scalp and monitoring her brain waves.

She drew in a ragged breath when a two pronged device carefully parted her cunt lips and probed for the entrance to her tight little box. A smaller copy of the cups that imprisoned her swelling breasts captured her clit while the rearward invader slithered along the coils of her intestines, the invasion of her anus not hurting a bit.

The two probes in her hot, young cunt were joined by a dozen more, and they banded together and expanded, exerting pressure in every direction, measuring the elasticity and volume of her vaginal vault. She moaned again as the delightful sensations caused her cunt to start leaking, her juices coating the probes. She made little sounds of complaint when the probes were withdrawn from her hot little twat, the mass of them gleaming wetly.

Then she gasped hotly as a much larger device prodded at her cunt and forced its way inside. It expanded to completely fill her and heated to match her own body temperature. Her delirious response was beyond her ability to control. She was totally enraptured by a machine. To put it in terms a layman could understand, a metal cock was buried deep within her copiously leaking cunt, and was fucking her brains out. This sounds sinister, but in reality, it was beautiful. The totally helpless and delighted young girl was being machine fucked by a mechanical lover that varied its temperature between 90 and 105 degrees.

Her whole body trembled as that inhuman lover started shuttling in and out of her melting cunt. She screamed and spasmed as she orgasmed, then orgasmed again as the probe buried deep in her bowels exited her body. Meanwhile, at the rate of one hundred and twenty times a minute, the massive metal probe, ensconced deep inside her cunt, pounded in and out of her drooling channel, oozing a thick lubricant as it moved to keep her tight young cunt tube from becoming chaffed.

Its actions now were accompanied by obscene slurping sounds and her moans and cries of ecstasy. Only when it seemed that her body could stand not another second of such exquisite sexual torture, did her belly explode in a super orgasm. Her mind reeled under the force of the massive orgasm, as readings were taken from the probes monitoring her brain, and adjustments were made, so she would not pass out during the incredible orgasms she was having. A tiny filament extruded from the massive metal cock buried deep in her belly and entered her cervix, the chemical compound it exuded dilating the entrance to her womb.

The young girl's womanly body hung exhausted in the middle of the chamber, her lips curved in an ecstatic smile. All of it had been mechanical, and all of it formed the best and most erotic overload she had ever experienced. There was a long, long pause as she drifted down from the best orgasm of her short life, her taut, and supremely feminine body sagging in complete relaxation. She felt like a puddle of warm wax, her universe soft and pink.

Then it started again.

She felt the needles begin to vibrate. They pulsed away; deep inside her breasts as the articulated cups holding them began to manipulate her breasts, feeling uncannily like her father's big hands mauling her tits. All the sensations in her incredibly ripe tits melded together, bringing her higher and higher as the huge, monolithic metal cock once again began shuttling in and out of her stuffed, wet cunt, pounding into her spasming belly one hundred and twenty times a minute.

When the machine monitoring her brain recognized the signs of her impending orgasm, it sent the proper commands to the massive metal cock plundering the thirteen-year-old girl's pussy, and it 'came', pumping almost a half a pint of 105 degree 'cum' into her belly. The sensation of that 105-degree cum flooding her womb and spurting past the mammoth cock plugging her cunt pushed her over the edge, and she reached another peak of absolute sexual pleasure, her orgasm smashing through her willingly imprisoned body.

And again, she collapsed, or would have but for the padded metal clamps that held her spread so wide. And again, there was the pause while she came down and adjustments were made. The vaginal probe adjusted, shrinking a few centimeters and it's twin dropped from the ceiling, nuzzling, entering her relaxed anus. And it all began again. Her taut, sweating body writhed and bucked with the metal intruders, her breasts swelling inside the cups that cradled them and caressed them, her screams of absolute ecstasy echoing through the house as she flashed into orgasm.

Again the pause, and the overwhelming sexual stimulation was applied again, and again, and again, until her whole world was the chamber and her cybernetic lover giving her orgasm after orgasm, until the probes monitoring her brain indicated that her magnificent young body was finally and completely sated.

Her father, on the other hand, was aroused beyond belief, the sex-drenched air in the lab making his cock harder than it had ever been. As the robotic arms slowly lowered the semi-conscious girl to the cot in the corner, he said the commands to bring up a new routine. The arms halted their decent and repositioned their burden for his pleasure. She remained spread-eagled on her back, but the tentacles that had supported her head now allowed it to fall back.

The needles imbedded deep in her firm, ripe breasts started their magic again, and minute electric currents were send through selected probes into her brain. As he positioned himself next to his sexually sated daughter, the cameras and sensors noted his position and made small adjustments to the position of the thirteen-year-old girl.

A slim probe located her nostril and quickly slithered inside and through her sinuses to her lungs, a small door opening at the tip and pumping fresh air to her on demand. Another probe grasped her jaw and opened it, while a third probe invaded her mouth and throat, making sure the passage was straight and clear, and withdrew. At the sound of a soft beep from the computer, he stepped forward and crammed all eleven inches of his straining cock balls deep in her gaping mouth, his large nut sack draping over her nose and covering her eyes.

She began to suck her father's cock, the computer arousing her once again, the massive metal spike in her soaked cunt slowly pumping her ravaged pussy. He moaned loudly as her lips and tongue went to work on his huge cock. She groaned as the second massive metal cock started thrusting into her bowels in sync with the gigantic spike that was slowly fucking her drooling cunt. She swallowed again and again around the cock that was imbedded deep in her throat, her throat muscles squeezing and massaging his throbbing dick.

Continue next page ..............

[birdie8819]

The cups and needles covering and stimulating her swollen breasts withdrew, and he seized the quivering mounds, squeezing them until the flesh oozed between his fingers. She groaned deep in her chest as he abused her ripe tits and orgasmed, her softly rounded belly fluttering as her muscles clenched on the relentless metallic cocks fucking her cunt and ass.

He gasped as she sucked madly on his cock, fighting to stave off the orgasm that was threatening to overwhelm him. Reluctantly, he withdrew his aching dick from her mouth, and stepped back. The computer registered his change of position, and as he walked around the wildly orgasming girl, the massive cock that was fucking her spasming cunt withdrew, and the robotic arms holding the young girl's twitching body slowly changed her position until she was sitting in mid-air, her long legs spread wide, her metallic lover's mammoth cock now shuttling slowly up and down in her stretched anus.

He stepped forward and aimed his cock at her leaking pussy, and slammed it home in one thrust as he leaned over and kissed her, his tongue entering her mouth as his cock entered her cunt. She screamed into his mouth as his cock bottomed out in her dripping honey pot, and convulsed into another orgasm, sucking his tongue like she had sucked his cock only moments before.

Her hot, wet cunt spasmed around his buried prick, and it felt like he had it in a velvet meat-grinder, so powerful were her contractions. He started moving then, forcing his cock in and out of her orgasming cunt, fucking her brutally as the robotic spike in her tight rectum sped up to match him, stroke for stroke.

The machine stimulated certain nerve centers in her brain, allowing the thirteen-year-old girl to stay conscious and aroused as the savage double fucking continued.

As he strained to keep from blowing his load into his young daughter, he gasped out a command to the voice interface on the machine he had built. A series of probes came down from the ceiling and fastened themselves to his head, painlessly monitoring and stimulating the proper nerve centers of his brain. As the probes worked their magic, another arm extruded from the wall of the chamber and found it's way into his ass, traveling up his rectum to his prostate.

Several things happened at once. As the filaments in his head stimulated his brain and the probe in his ass massaged his prostate, his pleasure increased ten-fold, and he exploded into orgasm, his hot, steaming cum hosing out his thirteen year old daughter's cunt, flooding into her womb and triggering another orgasm in her.

The mechanical cock in her ass expanded and a cover irised open in the tip, and it too 'orgasmed, ' flooding her rectum with bursts of hot, then cold, then hot 'jism.' Her eyes bulged in her head and she screamed as if she'd been shot, as the un-natural stimulation overloaded her mind, her orgasms crashing in on her one after another so quickly that she fainted dead away, the machine unable to compensate for the speed of her reaction to the double fucking she was getting.

Lost in the most explosive cum of his life, Tom continued to fuck the unconscious girl, her magnificent body shaking from his manic attack as he had a second orgasm, his huge cock pumping more of his incestuous sperm deep into the convulsing cunt of his thirteen year old daughter's limp body. His knees buckled, and he would have fallen but for the arms that shot out of the walls and grabbed him when the computer sensed his imminent collapse.

Finally, it was over. The machine slowed and then stopped fucking her hot, tight rectum. The probes withdrew from monitoring her brain and the arms drew her off her father's drained cock, placing her in a slight head down position, to allow her to recover consciousness on her own.

He was lowered to the floor, where he lay gasping, as the probes withdrew from his body. Minutes passed, and he roused himself when he heard his baby girl speak.

"Daddy?" she croaked. "Daddy, are you there?"

"Yes, Baby, Daddy's here." he groaned.

"Daddy? Thank you, Daddy." she whispered. "This is the best present ever."

"I'm glad you liked it, princess." he panted.

"Daddy?" she said again. "I love you, Daddy."

"I love you too, honey." he said, slowly climbing to his feet. He walked to where his daughter hung from the clamps and tenderly kissed her on the mouth. Her tongue leisurely licked his lips as they kissed, and he gathered her into his arms and ordered the computer to release the clamps holding her. Her arms encircled his neck and her legs wrapped around his waist as they kissed again, her lush, ripe breasts pressed against his broad, muscular chest.

Slowly, he carried his thirteen-year-old daughter to his bed.


The End

[birdie8819]

One more story for the night ..............Pai Seh cause system lagging plus I also got flu ......hehehehe

Two Scout Camps

Whoever thought about putting two scout camps on the same lake was a genus. The Boy Scouts of America and the Girl Scouts of America are to be commended. Not only can you get badges in archery or woodcraft but you can also get one in sex education and loose your virginity at the same time.

The boy’s camp is on one side of the lake and the girl’s camp is on the other side but there are about a hundred boats of assorted kinds, shapes, and sizes to traverse the lake anytime of the day or night. For our mile swims it just happens to be exactly a half-mile from our boat dock to the girl’s boat dock. One round trip without stopping is a mile. Even the girls swim a mile too for one of their badges. Of course we have to send a rowboat along with our swimmers to make sure that the little brats don’t drowned.

The week before camp started all of the Councilors and Councilors in Training arrived to get re-aquatinted with the camp. That included the girl’s camp too.

This certainly wasn’t my first year at camp as a Councilor. In fact it was my fourth summer. I’m nineteen years old and I was a CIT for the first two years and then a Councilor last year and this year. We arrived early Saturday morning, threw our stuff in the Councilor’s cabin, and did our camp inspection before noon. As far as we were concerned that was it. We were all set for camp to start for the summer. That left us with nothing to do but fool around until next Saturday when the first week’s campers arrived at noon. It was party time for the next six and a half days.

Fortunately the Girl Scout Councilors did the same thing and felt the same way that we did. I know from past experience and the fact that my eighteen-year-old sister Theresa in one of the Girl Scout Councilors. As I had learned in past summers four of us had sisters across the lake. The other Councilors referred to us four as the ‘brotherhood’ while the girl Councilors called our four sisters the ‘sisterhood.’ They could call us anything that they wanted too, they would anyway.

They’re just jealous because we get special privileges. The eight of us get to spend time together after retreat and dinner almost every night. Our two Camp Directors got together a couple of years ago and decided that it would be good for those four Girl Scouts to attend our evening retreat to see the flag lowered and folded as Taps was played off somewhere up in the woods. It was a very solemn occasion followed by dinner in the mess hall. Of course the girls were our guests for dinner. Then the next evening we four boys were invited to their camp to do the same thing.

This happened the six days of every camp week with the exception of Wednesday. The camp week was from Saturday noon to the next Saturday at noon. On Wednesday evenings both camps had family visitation and a barbecue. We usually roasted a whole pig over coals all day long. It was a real thrill for the campers to walk by it every chance that they could. The girl’s camp usually just had barbecued chicken. Anyway on Wednesday we were confined to camp. The Order of the Arrow put on its induction ceremony that evening and of course we four guys were members of that too. The Order of the Arrow is an elite group of Scouts within the Boy Scouts of America. It is universal throughout the world.

Anyway for six nights a week our sisters were with us and had free run of our camp for a few hours. All of the other Councilors wanted to fuck our sisters. Two years ago my sister Theresa talked the other three girls into letting the guys fuck them along with her two nights each week. There were twenty of us and four of them so it actually worked out perfectly and we each got to fuck them twice before they had to return to their side of the lake. The guys were shocked the first time that they saw me fuck my own sister.

Theresa saw the looks on their faces and said, “Get over it! It’s not the first time he has fucked me! We’ve been doing this ever since I started having periods! Dad always said, old enough to bleed old enough to breed! Mom on the other hand said, birth control pills young lady!”

That summer I noticed the other three guys fucking their sisters too and enjoying it I might add. Their sisters seemed to like it too.

Theresa realized that there was still one other evening that they were in camp and suggested that any virgin boy that wanted to become a man could fuck them. The girls decided that ten boys each was more than fair but that the boys really had to be virgins. Every week there were forty boys begging to loose their virginities.


Continue next page ..........

[birdie8819]

Sorry for the delay .......here's the ending part - ENJOY !!! :)

The best part for me was when we attended retreat at the girl’s camp. We too got virgins. Being horny teenagers we got three virgin girls each night spaced out far enough for us to recover. Most weeks there were not thirty-six virgin girls begging for our cocks. That’s when the other girl Councilors let us fuck them.

Last year the girl Councilors were so fucking horny that they asked us boy Councilors to meet them at the south end of the lake in a clearing after lights out. That made for some very nice orgies. There were approximately twenty of each sex there and we guys were all good for two to four fucks a night so the girls got their wish and got laid three times every night. The ‘brotherhood’ was pretty tapped out from virgin duty but we still got to fuck at least one of the girl Councilors every night.

+++++

So back to that very first day at noon this summer. We went down to the lake and paddled twenty canoes across the lake singing our camp song at the top of our lungs. The girl Councilors came out to great us singing their camp song. The tune was the same but the lyrics were different and it actually blended into a nice melody. We guys beached our canoes, dropped our bathing suits, and tossed them into our boat.

The girls took us by our cocks and led us to their mess hall. The ‘sisterhood’ grabbed their brother’s cocks for the trip. Once inside the mess hall we noticed that the tables each had a sleeping bag rolled out onto it.

Theresa took me to her sleeping bag and removed her clothes before climbing up onto it. I followed her and slipped my cock into my sister’s already wet pussy. As I slowly pumped it into her she told me about the hour long Daisy Chain that they had going on before we arrived. She described each pussy that she had eaten in detail along with how it had tasted too. Theresa knew that it would excite me and it did too. Soon I was cumming into her and Theresa cried out loudly, “Oh God I love Boy Scouts! They eat Girl Scout cookies but they like to fuck Girl Scout pussy!” That led to a round of ‘here here’ from everybody in the room.

This summer there were three new Girl Scout Councilors in Training. Theresa and the ‘sisterhood’ set the ‘brotherhood’ up with them so that I got to fuck all three of them that first day. Everyone wanted to fuck them but they were ours that first day. Of course they had brought a guy up from the shore by his cock but he had only gotten to sixty-nine with them, he never got to fuck them that first Saturday but we sure did.

Every morning and noon they came to our camp for sex. Every evening we went to their camp for sex. That way we could stay as long as we wanted too and they didn’t have to paddle back across the lake in the dark. Who says chivalry is dead?

That week we fucked our brains out and theirs too. Despite all that sex we still managed to get both of our camps in tiptop shape for our Camp Directors to arrive Friday afternoon for inspection. The kitchen staff had arrived that morning and completely cleaned and stocked the kitchen for the start of week one.

We boys still met with the girls at the south end of the lake that Friday night for more sex. It was the end of a great week. Too bad the campers would show up the next day and spoil it all. I took the opportunity to fuck those three new girls again. I watched as Theresa was fucked by six guys in a row. She absolutely loved the gangbang. In fact all four of the ‘sisterhood’ had requested it. However the other girl Councilors got jealous so the ‘sisterhood’ took care of themselves after that to the delight of the guys. For some reason watching two girls make love is very exciting to a guy. The ‘sisterhood’ did a great job of exciting the guys so that the other girl Councilors could get all the cock they wanted.

+++++

Saturday the little monsters arrived. That evening the ‘sisterhood’ arrived in full uniform for reveille and dinner. Probable one forth of that week’s campers were first timers and just seeing the girls got them all excited. Theresa noticed a few hard little peckers in some of the boy’s pants and giggled. When she walked into our mess hall all eyes turned to watch her. I noticed her winking at the other girls. I had to smile when the girls sat down very unlady like at our picnic tables and opened their legs up to get then over the seat. In doing so, many boys were able to see their panties. That made their day and the girls loved it too. As we ate our meal several of the new boys offered to bring the girl their food. The girls let them and always seemed to accidentally brush up against their young cocks giving both of them a cheap thrill.

My sister noticed the troop number on their sleeves and that they were all part of the same troop. She asked a couple of the young boys if they were virgins. The blushes on their faces told her that they were. She asked them if there were ten virgins in their troop. They were pretty sure that there were. So my sister looked at me and I nodded my head at her. She knew that I would check things out and set it up for her later that evening.

I did too. So on the very first day of camp that summer my sister single handedly took the virginity of eleven very excited young Scouts. The rest of the sisterhood got to try and keep their little peckers soft but it took them almost the whole night to do that. Those campers were very happy all week, probably all summer, and maybe even for the rest of their lives.


The End

[birdie8819]

One more story before work - Title : I knew it was wrong -

On my wedding day, instead of having the usual wedding day jitters and all that bull, I had sex with another man. I knew it was wrong. My fiancé and I dated for over two years; I believe it was love at first sight. Jeremy had it all. He had the looks, the brains, the money, and the power. Jeremy was easy on the eyes, could put it down in bed, and throw money by the thousands in my direction on a regular basis. He was the most incredible man I knew...that is -- until I met Damon.

Damon was the polar opposite of Jeremy. While Jeremy worked at an established fortune 500 company, Damon was a powerful “hustla.” In other words: he sold drugs. Weed, crack, meth, jiggs -- you name it, he sold it. On any given day, Damon would probably be wearing baggy designer jeans, a large t-shirt, expensive sneakers, and plenty of gold jewelry and diamonds. Jeremy was thirty-five with a squeaky clean history, no kids, and always wore expensive Armani suits wherever he went. On the other hand, Jeremy was nineteen, had two children (he had the first one at fifteen and the second one at seventeen), was a convicted felon, and a highschool dropout.

Damon was exactly six feet tall. He had golden brown skin and long hair, which he usually kept braided in unique designs. Muscles bulged everywhere on his well-defined body. His stomach and chest was hard as a fuckin rock. His chest, back, and both of his arms were covered in tattoos; both of his ears were pierced, also. Damon could definitely be described as a ‘pretty’ boy – if he didn’t try to look so hard or rough. He had hazel eyes, adorable dimples, and flawless skin.

If anyone knew that I was with Damon, they’d think I was insane. There was something about him that I just couldn’t resist. Every since I laid eyes on him, I was hooked like a crack addict after taking their first hit. Since I’ve given a quick summary of the two men in my life, I might as well tell you a little something about myself.

My name is Sasha. I’m twenty-seven. I work as a flight attendant for Jamaica Air® ; I absolutely love my job as a flight attendant. I’m a native of Jamaica but I moved to Miami a few years back. My skin is the color of fine dark chocolate; I have long thick legs, a small sexy waist, curvaceous womanly hips, large bouncy tits, and a round ass that makes men look twice.

Thanks to my father’s genes, I have a beautiful pair of almond-shaped green eyes. My cheekbones are high and model-like. I have thick luscious lips and a perfect smile. My voice is low, sexy, and heavily laced with an authentic Jamaican accent.

Back to Damon! Before you can fully understand what happened on my wedding day, you must know more about our relationship. I met Damon about a year after Jeremy and I started dating seriously. I remember the day I met him like it was yesterday. Damon was riding first class from Jamaica to Miami. The plane had just taken off and I was walking down the aisle checking on passengers. The first time I walked past Damon, I didn’t even notice him. The second time I walked past him, I had to do a double-take.

There was something about his thuggish look that caught my eye. There was always a part of me that desired ‘bad boys.’ It turns out that he had noticed me, too. Honestly, I don’t see how he couldn’t have noticed me. My double hemmed uniform skirt showed off my long chocolate legs and the crisp white oxford shirt was unbuttoned to show off my ample chocolate cleavage. As I made my way down the past toward him, I switched my hips a little more than usual. I love to tease men.

“Ay, Miss!” he called out.
“Ayo, Miss flight attendant!” he called out again.

I flipped my long natural hair over my shoulder and turned my head. Without thinking, I quickly did an about-face and walked beside his aisle seat. There was no one else in the seat by the window. Our eyes locked for a few seconds, he licked his lips, and I smiled flirtatiously. The connection was crazy.

“The name is Sasha.” rolled off my tongue.

“Damn. I’m feelin the name...hell I’m feeling your body and your accent.”
“My name is Damon. Nice to meet you, Sasha.” he crooned.

Damon’s voice was rough, sexy, and very deep. I couldn’t help but to smile wide.

“Damon, I’m working...is there anything you need?”

“Your number.” he said without hesitation.

I giggled flirtatiously like a little school girl, “I’m sorry to inform you, but I have a man.”

Telling him that I was in a committed relationship didn’t stop him one bit. Damon and I flirted for about five minutes before I realized I had to attend to other passengers’ needs as well as help prepare the in-flight dinner: microwaved plastic-tasting lasagne. Damon asked me out to dinner the following night in Miami (such a coincidence he lived in Miami also) – I accepted. It wouldn’t be any harm for us to go to dinner and have a few drinks. Jeremy was going to be out of town and I needed something to do, so why not?

I was very relieved once the plane landed in Miami. Damon and I exchanged numbers at the gate and went our separate ways. Bright and early the next morning, Damon called me up and we made plans for the evening. We decided we would eat at a Japanese restaurant and visit one of Miami’s hottest club, Pure Electricity.

Since I hadn’t been out on the town in a while, I decided I would go for an over-the-top kind of look. After taking an hour long bubble bath, I slathered my body with luxurious Shea butter lotion that I had picked up from Fredricks’ of Hollywood. Then I lightly spritzed my naked body with vanilla body spray. While standing in front of a wall mirror hanging on the back of my closet door, I admired my beautiful body.

My hands took on a mind of their own and moved slowly across my upper body. Goose bumps rose to the surface of my flawless chocolate skin. I cooed and snapped back into reality. After digging through my closet for thirty minutes or more, I found the perfect outfit: a black, form fitting, sheath-like, halter Baby Phat dress. The slanted hemline stopped at mid-thigh and went down past my knees. It hugged all of my curves and showed off my unique womanly physique.

I admired the halter as I tied it around my neck; the dress dipped low to show off my plentiful cleavage, but not too much. To compliment the dress, I wore a dozen small gold bangles on my left wrist, tasteful large golden hoop earrings, skinny black stiletto heels, and a gold ankle bracelet. My reflection in the mirror pleased me beyond belief. I took the large rollers out of my hair and tousled it with my hands. The nice, large, gentle curls, covered my shoulders.

Damon and I agreed to meet at the restaurant at eight, so I left my house a little before seven thirty to make it there right on time. Damon pulled up just as I was getting out of my car. I laughed slightly when I saw his ride. He promptly got out of his old school nineteen ninety something black Chevy Caprice that happened to be sitting on large chrome rims. I’d guess them to be twenty-two’s. He definitely was riding in a stereotypical “hustla’s” or “dope boy’s” ride.

I quickly reverted my focus back to him. Damon wore a brown polo shirt, brown and tan plaid shorts that hung below his natural waist (which looked sexy as hell by the way), stark white Nikes, and a long gold herringbone chain. Diamond studs that sparkled like silver glitter brought attention to his ears and his fresh braids were very nice. If I’m not mistaken, my pussy quivered slightly in the tiny red thong I was wearing underneath my dress. Damon looked scrumptious. FUCK!

From that moment on, I was in total heated lust. How it happened, I don’t know – but it HAPPENED! Dinner was very nice. I instantly knew Damon was into illegal shit when he pulled out a big ass wad of cash, mostly twenty’s and hundreds. But to be honest, that didn’t throw water on the lust fire being built between my thighs. That night, Jeremy was not even a part of my life. Jeremy who?

Instead of driving separate cars to the club, I hopped in the car with him before I knew it. I stared at him out of the corner of my eye for the majority of the thirty minute ride. That motherfucka knew he was the shit! Just looking at him was making my juices flow like a faucet and the night had just begun. And to top it off, Damon had game out of this world.

“I don’t usually say shit like this to chicks but...” he paused.
“Damn, Sasha! When I say beautiful, I mean fuckin’ beautiful.”
“Sexy, the whole fuckin’ nine. You got me wantin’ to make you my number one.”

“Number one? You’ve only known me for a little over a day.” I laughed.
“And?” he looked at me out of the corner of his eye and smiled.

“Keep your eyes on the road. We’ll talk later.” I suggested.

Can you believe I didn’t make it home until five am? What a fuckin experience. Damon paid my way into the club and treated me to numerous drinks, with his fake ID I must add. He was glued to me at the hip, but I definitely didn’t mind. I downed at least three Walk Me Down’s and a daiquiri or two. Don’t even half way think I was the only one getting my drink on! Damon had three shots of Patrone, a dacquiri, and a Corona. He wasn’t nearly as fucked up as I was, but I still partied my ass off, ignoring my slight stomachache and dizziness.

Continue next page.......

[birdie8819]

We danced and danced, and danced some more. I enjoyed myself beyond words. I hadn’t experienced so much fun in a long time. Jeremy would never loosen up and even dance in public, or even private for that matter. Jeremy didn’t even drink alcohol beyond wine or an occasional champagne.

It felt good to let loose and truly enjoy myself. The more alcohol Damon and I consumed, the freakier our dancing became. Even on the fast songs, we mostly did slow, sensual, x-rated grinding. I worked my legs, hips, and ass hard against his firm crotch. His obvious dick pressed hard against my ass and made me horny as hell. Sweat glistened on both of our bodies and my muscles ached, but that didn’t stop a damn thing.

When the club was shut down a little after three, Damon drove us back to the restaurant so I could retrieve my car. We sat in the parking lot for an hour or so talking about a wide range of things. It was sitting in that parking lot talking that made me realize that I was in no way capable of driving myself home. There was no way in hell I was going to take a chance at fucking up my brand new Infiniti G35 that Jeremy had bought. I decided I would come back the next day and retrieve my car.

Damon and I rolled out of the parking lot sometime after four. He drove slightly erratically but it was okay – at the time. I knew I was close to falling into a drunken sleep. Before I got out of the car in front of my house, Damon promised to call me later that day before giving me a quick peck on the lips. That short peck alone sent shockwaves through my drunken and tired body.

I stumbled into the front door and dragged myself to the master bedroom. Without hesitation, I threw my purse into the corner and fell across the bed. The next thing I knew, my cell phone was ringing at three in the afternoon. Boy did I sleep well! I was slightly disappointed to see that it was Jeremy not Damon but that feeling quickly went away once I heard his oh-so-familiar voice.

“Hey baby!” Jeremy beamed into the phone.
“How are you honey bun?” he asked.

“Wonderful.” I said, trying not to sound sleepy.

“You sound like you were sleep.”
“Yeah. I was just taking a quick nap...”I lied.
“Oh.”

“How’s the trip to New York going?”

“Great. I’ve finished all of my meetings and everything.”
“For the next couple of days I plan on doing a little sight-seeing and shopping.” he smiled into the phone.

“I miss you so much baby!” I said excitedly.

“I miss you, too.” he perked.
“Matter of fact, I miss you so much that I visited the diamond district today and picked you up a little something special.”

“And what’s that?” I perked up a whole lot.

“It’s a surprise.”
“You’ll see in two days when I get home!”

“Let me have a hint.” I laughed.

“No. No. No.”
“But I tell you what, I need to call you back because one of the partners is beeping the other line.”

“Okay, sweetie.”
“I love you.” I sung into the phone.

“I love you, too, my little Jamaican queen.” he cooed.

I smiled while pressing the end button on my phone. I felt a slight amount of guilt about Damon. A hard knot formed in the pit of my stomach. Damon called me later that day and talked about getting together again that night but I declined and told him maybe later in the week. I needed to slow my roll with him before I ended up doing something I would regret. I had never cheated on Jeremy before, but Damon was a serious threat. I had already fallen in lust with him in just one date.
--
Little did I know, that ‘little something special’ turned out to be an engagement ring. Two days after that phone conversation, Jeremy proposed to me. I rolled over in the bed and opened my eyes to welcome the morning’s sun; Jeremy was kneeling on my side of the bed on one knee with a black velvet ring box in hand and a huge smile on his face. My heart skipped a beat when he opened the lid to reveal a three-carat canary yellow diamond engagement ring. Of course I accepted, and a little over nine months later was our wedding day.

My bridesmaids and I were crammed into a hotel suite not far from the wedding hall. I sat on the plush white couch in the middle of the room with nothing on except for my special wedding day undergarments that consisted of: a Chinese silk and lace corset, a delicate matching thong, white hose, and a baby blue garter around my left thigh. It was too early to put on the dress. My seven bridesmaids, all flown in from my home country, Jamaica, sat around me and talked about my big day.

The high-end stylist that Jeremy had hired to do my hair and makeup was starting to style my hair. I laughed and talked with the girls, but Damon refused to leave my mind. During the course of my engagement, Damon and I secretly met each other on an every-other-day basis. Our association quickly formed a full-fledged relationship. It seemed like I couldn’t control myself. I was a totally different person around Damon. He was like a breath of fresh air – something different from what I was used to.

Even though I felt guilty as hell for cheating on Jeremy, I could never bring myself to break it off with Damon. It puzzles me how Damon was so comfortable with me being practically a married woman. He always would say, “Obviously you’re not satisfied if you keep running to me to fill those empty spaces that he [Jeremy] can’t. It’s not on you, it’s his fault.”

There were quite a few times Damon tried to talk me out of being with Jeremy, but I just couldn’t bring myself there. Exactly one week before my wedding day, I broke it off with Damon. With tears in my eyes, lumps in my throat, and a stabbing pain in my chest, I stared Damon in the eye and told him that we were done. Over the course of six months, we had fallen hard for each other. Honestly, I believe I was falling in love with Damon. FUCK!

It was three pm; the wedding was scheduled to start at six fifteen. The majority of my family from Jamaica had flown into Miami for my big day and everything. Instead of being an overjoyed bride awaiting matrimony, I was slightly sad. Of course I didn’t let it show, though. Our [the girls and I] conversation was abruptly interrupted by an extremely loud knock at the door.

“Who is it?” my friend Santana yelled.

“Don’t worry about it. Tell Sasha to come to the door.”

I instantly recognized the rough voice behind the door. My heart fluttered before dropping into my stomach like a brick being thrown from the top of the Empire State Building.

“Quit fuckin playing!” Santana yelled.

“Aint nobody playing. Tell her someone is here to see her!” Damon snapped, annoyed.

I went into the suite’s bedroom with tears welled up in my eyes and pulled on my red satin knee-length robe. Without a word, I went to the door and opened it just enough to slip out. I looked back at the room filled with my bridesmaids and sternly told them not to ask questions. They stared back at me, puzzled as hell. I quickly slammed the door behind myself and faced Damon, my breath of fresh air. He stood inches in front of me; he was so close, I could smell his fresh minty breath as he opened his mouth to speak.
“I can’t let you do this shit.” he said with pain and severe anguish in his face.

“What are you doing here?” I ignored him.
“How did you know where I was?” I protested.

Damon raised his index finger to my lips and grabbed my trembling hand. He pulled me forward but I didn’t budge. The second time he pulled my hand, my body seemed to disobey my mind. FUCK!

Without another word, he lead me down the hall and to the elevator. I had no idea where he was taking me, but I didn’t care at that point. Damon had me in a trance. I was like a little lost sheep and he was my Shepard leading me in the right direction. I couldn’t bring myself to look back, but I know I heard the suite’s door creek open as I walked away; I felt someone’s eyes on my back.

We stepped onto the elevator and he pressed the button for the tenth floor. When I tried to speak again, Damon lovingly but sternly said, “This isn’t the time to speak. We’ll save that for later.”

I stared at our reflection in the mirrored elevator. Damon’s lips were pursed tightly together and his eyebrows were furrowed. He was wearing a pair of black linen shorts and a white and black striped polo shirt. On his feet were black and white imported sneakers and around his neck was a long silver herringbone chain.

The thirty-second elevator ride seemed to last for an eternity plus some. Silence sliced through the air – this really drove me crazy. When the double doors opened, Damon gripped my hand even tighter, like a father would do his straying little girl, and pulled me into the hallway. We briskly walked down one of the numerous corridors until abruptly stopping in front of room 1098.

Damon used his free hand to fish in his pocket for the door key. After unlocking the door he pulled me inside.

“Damon, I can’t be here!” I wailed with mixed feelings.

I became annoyed when he didn’t respond. I should have tried to leave, but I was under his spell. I stared him in the eye and weighed my options. Damon wrapped his strong muscular arms around my waist and pulled my body against his. He breathed heavily in my ear and held me tightly. Unintentionally, I groaned low and relaxed into him. I felt like I was at home in his arms. I stared up at him and locked my eyes with his.



Continue next page ............

[birdie8819]

Silently, without hesitation, I put my arms around his neck and moved my lips closer to his. My mind failed me and caution was thrown to the wind. I could no longer help myself. There is no accurate way to explain it. I pressed my lips against his familiar lips. I exhaled deeply while Damon parted his lips and allowed me to explore his mouth with my hungry tongue. Within seconds of our tongues touching, the kiss became hot and heavy.

We explored each other’s bodies with our hands while we moaned and groaned in unison. Damon pushed my back against the cold wood door and meshed his body with mine. Our heads twisted from side to side while our tongues lustfully wrestled together. Damon’s hands gripped my firm ass cheeks through the robe while he ground his crotch into mine. His linen-covered dick pressed hard against my thick thigh, begging for my attention.

I snaked my tongue across his lower lip and then I sucked lightly on it. I moved one of my legs up an wrapped it around the back of his legs. Heat rose in the room; the air became thick. I put my right hand on the back of his head and pulled his lips closer to mine. We kissed for what seemed like an eternity.

I tilted back my head and allowed Damon access to my succulent neck. He darted out his tongue and ran it from one side to the other before stopping below my ear and gently licking. I cooed and gripped his muscular ass cheeks. Gently licking one of the numerous erogenous zones on my neck, Damon aroused me greatly. Soon, his gentle licking went to intense slow sucking. He moved from my neck to my ears – starting at my earlobes and working his way up.

When he finished teasing both of my ears and tasting my chocolate, he grabbed my hips and picked me up. I wrapped my arms around his neck and took a deep breath. He laid me down on the large king-sized bed and stood at the foot of it. I stared up at him while he removed his shirt to reveal his familiar damn-near perfectly chiseled body. My breathing became shallow as he got into bed and maneuvered himself on top of me. One last time, my mind tried to tell me to stop, but my body refused to listen.

I admired his incredible muscles while he leaned down to give me a quick peck on the lips. The second-long kiss sent a tiny shockwave through my body. After breaking the kiss, leaving me wanting more, Damon leaned up enough to open my robe and reveal what was underneath. He smiled wide when he saw the very expensive pure white lingerie. I stared him in the eye and bit my bottom lip. Honestly, I had nothing to say. My mind was on pause.

Damon used his fingertips to trace the outlines of the bra. From there, he moved down my stomach to the semi-transparent thongs. He stopped at the top hem of the thongs and moved down just enough to place a soft kiss where his finger had been. I moved my arms out of the robe and stared down at him while he kissed the tender skin around my pierced belly button.

“Turn over.” he whispered softly.

I did just as he said and moved onto on my stomach. I turned my head to see his next move. Damon grabbed the robe and threw it onto the floor before getting out of bed and opening the night stand. I smiled slightly while he pulled out a small bottle of almond massage oil.

Damon quickly got back into bed and hovered over my body. He stared down at my perfect ass cheeks and curved back. Without a word, he unclasped my bra and pulled the straps down my relaxed arms. I cooed when his hands made contact with my back; they were covered in the sweet smelling massage oil. His hands kneaded my tense back muscles and worked out every single kink or knot. I moaned and twisted my head from side to side, making momentary eye contact with him from time to time.

My breathing changed from erratic to relaxed and more normal. For ten minutes or more, Damon worked my shoulders and back. Blood flowed like crazy to my pussy, making my clit harden and my pussy to become wet. I could feel my wetness seeping out of my pussy lips and into the crotch of my panties. When Damon was satisfied with his massage, he instructed me to turn back over onto my back.

My hard pencil eraser-like nipples stood erect and awaiting undivided attention. Damon instantly moved his hands up to my titties and cupped them gently. He massaged them lightly before moving his thumbs across my charcoal nipples and bumpy areola. I sucked in air and stared at him while he moved his lips closer to my sensitive hard nipples.

Damon had always done a wonderful job at sucking my titties, so I knew I was in for the ultimate treat. He parted his soft pink lips and enclosed them tightly around my thick sensitive nubs. His mouth was so warm and inviting. Simultaneously, he sucked my right tittie and teased the left one with his rough fingers.

“Oooh.” I managed to say, my back arched slightly off of the feathery mattress.

Damon snaked his tongue across the tiny bumps on my silver dollar-sized areola before going back to work sucking. He suckled as if he were a newborn fresh from the womb, awaiting its first meal. I cupped the back of his head and encouraged him to continue to please me with my mouth and lips. Having my titties sucked was one of my sexual weaknesses. I squirmed slightly underneath Damon as he created immense pleasure with his tongue.

Eventually, he moved from my right tittie to my left and went back to work. I softly kneaded the his back while he tightened his lips and sucked ever so gently. After suckling my titties to my satisfaction, he tickled every inch of my large fatty breasts.

From my titties, he moved down to the top hem of my thongs and hooked his hands in the sides of them. Before pulling them down, he locked his eyes with mine and caressed my hips with his rough palms. My body shook slightly, but I quickly regained composure. I encouraged him to pull them down to expose my lovely aroused pussy. Slowly, precisely, and steadily, Damon pulled down my panties; he did it as if he were in no rush, which really turned me on. I lifted my hips off of the bed so he could slide them over my thighs.

Past my knees, calves, and ankles, the delicate lace and silk tickled my baby-soft chocolate skin. Once he pulled them off my ankles, he nonchalantly threw them onto the floor. He moved his head up to my neck and began placing soft kisses on my neck, then my shoulders, chest, and stomach. Stopping above my pussy, he parted my tightened thighs to expose my fleshy waxed pussy.

My sweet smell filled the air. Damon smiled to himself briefly before positioning his head between my legs. He inhaled deep over and over again – the familiar smell of a fresh woman. My thighs opened like pages in a book. I invited him to have his way – he could eat me into oblivion for all I cared at that moment. Damon gently kissed and sucked my inner thighs before moving closer to my wet slit.

Continue next page..........

[birdie8819]

He used his finger to open my dark outer lips to reveal the bright pink flower inside. My pronounced clit was unignorable and my thick milky juices flowed out and oozed slowly down to the crack of my ass. Damon spread my wetness with his index finger before pushing it slowly into my pussy. He maneuvered it in and out for a few moments before bringing his moist fingers to his lips. He sucked my sexual liquid off of his fingers while staring me in the eye.

I stared down at him while he thrust out his tongue. When it made contact with my engorged clitoris, my back arched and I moaned louder than I intended. Damon placed his left hand on my stomach and told me, “Relax.” He said it so softly and sweet – Damon had me hypnotized. He pressed his nose against my hot sexual skin and lapped at my clit. His tongue stroked my little bud swiftly and firmly. I moaned and groaned. My left leg shook from time to time. I put my right hand on the back of his head and pushed him deeper into my sweet pussy. I used my fingertips to graze his fresh braids.

Damon worked his fingers in and out of me at a moderate pace while he enclosed his lips around my hard clit. He sucked gently, causing me to grip the comforter underneath me, holding on for dear life. Damon looked up at me and enjoyed the expressions on my face as he created a virtual ecstacy between my thighs. Suck. Lick. Suck. Lick.

An idea came to mind. I told him to stop and lie down. He looked confused but I reassured him that I knew what I was doing. When he laid on his back. I hovered over the lower half of his body and wrestled with the buckle of his belt. While I undid his pants, I grazed his abs with my fingertips. Once they were undone, I told him to lift his ass up while I forced them down. I pushed his boxers down with the pants until they were down at his ankles, which were hanging off the edge of the bed. I quickly untied his shoes, and threw them onto the floor before removing his pants.

I wasted no time getting into the 69 position on top of him. I yearned to taste him. His hard dick stood tall in front of me, waiting for t.l.c. and affection. Damon grabbed my hips and pulled my ass back so he could have access to my pussy. He went right back to work, licking, sucking, teasing, and pleasing my pussy.

I eyed his large brown tool for a few moments before taking hold of it. Damon flinched a little when I began to stroke the entire shaft. I started at the head and moved my fist down slowly until it met his matted kinky black pubic hair. I repeated myself for a few minutes, paying special attention to his circumcised head – his dick was beautiful. I moved my lips closer to it and continued to masturbate him.

Damon’s tongue stopped moving on my clit for a few seconds while I opened my mouth and invited him in. I closed my lips around three of his eight and a half inches and sucked lightly. My hands worked hard, the pace got faster. I used my tongue to tease and swirl around the head while bobbing my head up and down. Damon was close to pushing me over the climactic edge.

I moaned onto his dick. My eyes clenched shut. Time seemed to stop. I bucked my hips slightly onto his face. My nerves felt like they were being sliced apart with a razor blade. Fire erupted between my thighs. I cried out – but it got caught in my throat. Damon sucked harder, refusing to let me come down from my sexual high.

Once I was able to compose myself, I went right back to work sucking his dick. I never enjoyed giving oral sex until I met Damon. His dick, plus my mouth, equaled pleasure for both of us. I pushed over half into my mouth and sucked hard. I gagged a few times, but that didn’t discourage me one bit. At one point, I had over two-thirds of him in my mouth. Damon groaned underneath me and gripped my hips very tight.

I was going to attempt to deep throat him but he pulled his dick out of my mouth before I had the opportunity. “Get on top.” he commanded in a gruff voice. I moved out of the 69 position. My pussy was wet as hell and I ached to have him inside of me. I moved on top of him and stared him in the eye. His dick pressed against my ass while I laid down on top of him. I felt his breath against my ear while I was moving my head down beside his. My face was buried in his neck, my titties were mashed against his chest, and our pelvis[s] were virtually glued together.

Damon looked over my shoulders at my ass. He held his dick with one fist while I lifted my ass up. I pushed my pussy lips down against the head of his dick and closed my eyes. Damon put his free hand on my ass to help guide me down.

Time seemed to pause once more when his rock hard dick pushed aside the petals to my precious flower and entered me. He groaned as it opened up my tight wet walls and explored deep inside me. I inhaled deeply and buried my face deeper in his neck. I gripped the comforter underneath us and pushed my ass down to allow him to fully penetrate me. Damon’s dick touched my center. He was the only man to go that deep inside of me, to taste the full extent of my fruit, and to graze my center with his dick.

I shrieked and sucked in air. My breathing became more ragged and erratic. Damon rested both of his hands on my supple ass cheeks and palmed them gently. His hands seemed to sink into my ass like they would do on one of those Tempurpedic Memory Foam mattresses. I moved my hips slowly, raising them and then moving back down. We made sexual noises and cries in unison while our bodies moved together in a slow sensual rhythm.

Damon nibbled the top of my ear while his dick moved in and out of my wetness. My hard nipples penetrated his chest and my pussy tightened around his dick. The bed squeaked slightly underneath us, but we didn’t hear it one bit. Damon and I were on our own planet, nothing outside could touch us. Our loud breathing and spontaneous moans filled the air. We slowly worked up to a nice moderate pace. My mind was totally at ease. Damon massaged my ass and lower back while he worked his dick into me – thrusting in and out.

He pushed his dick deep into me before pulling it almost all the way out – the slow teasing was driving me wild. My moans became louder and came from deep within. I was in ecstacy. Beads of sweat traveled down the side of Damon’s face. He was receiving just as much pleasure as I was. “I want you on top,” I whispered in his ear a few minutes later.

Silently, I moved off of Damon and laid on my back. He reached back and picked up a few pillows. He propped them up under my ass, making a slight incline. I waited impatiently for
him to get back inside of me. Moments later, he got on top of me and teased my sides with his hands. He relaxed and lowered himself before pushing his dick back into my wetness. My pussy seemed to pull him in.

Damon leaned down and placed soft sporadic bites on my neck. While stroking my pussy with his wonderful dick, he began to kiss my lips. The kiss was brief yet satisfying. Damon kissed my cheeks and my forehead. His dick plunged deeper inside of me, making me cry out his name and push my hips up to meet his strokes.

Continue next page ..........

[birdie8819]

Eventually, his strokes became long and slow – pulling all of himself out before pushing slowly back inside of me. My eyelids fluttered like African butterflies and I gritted my teeth from time to time.

Slow and intense fucking.

Long, deep strokes.

One inch.

Two.

Three.

Four.

Five.

Six.

Seven.

Eight.

Pull all the way out.

I loved it. Minutes later, I was on the verge of having a second orgasm. I scratched his back and locked my ankles together around his thighs. I took one long breath. My heart beat rapidly. Damon stared me in the eye; he knew I was about to cumm. My pussy contracted numerous times while I experience a wild orgasm. One small tear slid from my eye. I cooed and shivered, moaned, and screamed.

Seconds later, I experienced another orgasm. It was less intense and shorter, but just as satisfying. Damon’s strokes became quicker and more fast-paced. I was on cloud nine. Damon leaned down and kissed me – I moaned into his mouth.

Once I had got back a little strength, Damon pulled out of me and told me to lay on my side. He positioned himself behind me in the spooning position. With one hand, he held his dick; With the other, he pushed my right leg high into the air. Quickly, he buried his dick inside of me – every single bit of his eight and a half inches. I rubbed my clit with one hand and rolled one of my nipples between my fingers.

Damon worked his dick like a pro. This time, he stroked my pussy with quick, short strokes. I loved it no matter how he did it. In no time, he was fucking the hell out of me. My juices covered his entire dick, my inner thighs, and just about everything in between. Our sex was in the air. I was still under his spell. I was his prisoner, and I had no intentions of trying to escape the hold he had on me. I turned my head back and gave him a quick kiss while he explored my most precious possession. Minutes felt like hours. Damon let out a manly moan. His dick continued to slice through me.

Without a word, not even a little moan or groan, Damon pushed his dick all the way into me and enjoyed an earthshattering and heart stopping climax. His seed squirted deep inside me while muscles spasms and indescribable ecstacy took over his body. Millions of little sperm were on a manhunt for my precious eggs as soon as they were released from his body. I wouldn’t have known he was cumming if his hands weren’t shaking so badly. Damon sighed in relief and closed his eyes. He held his dick inside of me until it was totally flaccid. And even then, he didn’t pull it out; it came out on its own.

I closed my eyes and lived in the moment. Thirty minutes later, I woke up from a light sleep. Damon sat in a chair beside the bed, staring at me. “You can’t do it.” he said calmly. I couldn’t think – I felt like my mind was gone. How could I have done such a thing? I knew I was wrong. I knew I was wrong. I knew I was wrong.

The clock read 5:15. While I lay in the bed that Damon had made sweet love to me in, my bridesmaids were running around like chickens with their heads cut off. My mother sat inside the church crying her eyes out and my so-called husband to be was a nervous wreck. Damon and I stared at each other for almost an hour in silence. What had I done?

“I love you.” Damon whispered, barely audible.

I looked at him in disbelief. Damon had never said he loved me. He told me early in our relationship that he would never love any woman except his mother. I gasped unintentionally.

“I love you, too.” I weakly smiled.

6:15 came and went. 6:45 came and went.

I knew it was wrong.
I knew it was wrong.

I knew it was wrong.


The End

Thanks a lot for Reading my thread and HAVE A NICE DAY . :)

[otamay]

Here is my short internet story....enjoy.:)
Transferring Assets
------------ -------
Brian Doyle walked into the bank at 11:15. He saw that the tellers were busy, but the cute young black girl at the customer service desk looked bored. He sat in front of her, smiled, and said, 'I would like to transfer some money between accounts.'
She looked up and smiled back at him; her nameplate said Saundra Jones.
'I can help you with that, sir.' Her smile exposed perfectly white and even teeth contrasted against her thick shapely lips that were coated in a subdued maroon lipstick. He placed his account card on the desk and slid it to her.
Brian studied her as she tapped away at the computer keyboard. A generous swath of eyeliner dramatized Saundra's jade green eyes and soft, thick lashes. She brushed her long, kinky hair away from her face several times as she typed. Brian could not help but thinking what those succulent lips would feel like wrapped around his dick. He found himself getting mildly aroused at the thought of having his way with this little hottie. He fantasized about waiting until the bank closed and then doing her right on the desk in full view of the locked glass door. The sweet contrast of a stodgy bank and him, a middle-aged, pale-assed mick, fucking a hot black chick made him hard. He watched as she typed, and it was clear that her pale green blouse was a size too small through the bust. As she got a slip of paper from the drawer, he could clearly see her breasts between the gap. It didn't go unnoticed that her tits overflowed her cups.
She kept her arms spread between the keyboard and a printer. Finally, he looked up from her breasts into her face. Saundra smiled; she knew that he was staring, so she wiggled her shoulders. Brian told her what he wanted done with his money. She completed the transactions and provided him with
receipts. 'Is there anything else I can do for you today, Mr. Doyle?'

'Do you have safety deposit boxes here?'
'Of course.'
'Could you show me where and how they're kept?'

'Come this way.' Saundra lead him into the back and into the safety deposit box room. Brian followed, watching her healthy butt shimmy as she walked. He loved her long, tight skirt with the large slit to the knee and the tall, high-heeled boots she wore. She described the features, sizes and prices of the deposit boxes. 'Also, we have several small but private viewing rooms where you can examine the contents. Would you like me to show you?'

He followed her to a small room with a table and chairs. 'Is there anything else I can show you?'

To be continued......

[otamay]

Part two
'Yeah,' he whispered, looking her in the eye, 'your boobs.'

Saundra closed the door quietly, leaned against it, and unbuttoned her blouse. She smiled at him again, and pulled each hefty tit free from its bra of bondage. Brian approached, staring at her smooth pear shaped breasts as they hung, framed by the pale green blouse. He could see tan lines, indicating that she wore a small bikini top that covered only her nipples and the tips of her breasts. He wondered how many hard-ons she provoked wearing a small top like that, and he wondered if her bikini bottom covered just as little of her ripe ass. She let out a small gasp as he pressed his warm, wet mouth against her breast.

Reaching for his crotch, she massaged his erection through his pants. As he sucked, she slowly unzipped his fly and expertly maneuvered his throbbing cock and heavy balls free. He inhaled sharply as she worked his cock with both hands. He stood straight, caressed her ear with his tongue and whispered, 'Lick me.' Without hesitation, Saundra hiked her skirt up to her
waist; spread her feet wide, and squatted in front of him. She quickly took his cock into her mouth and rolled her tongue over the top of his cockhead while stroking him. She then fed him inch by inch into the back of her throat. As she mouth-fucked him, she undid his pants and slowly dropped them to the ground. Once they were around his ankles, she held the hem of her skirt, stood up, and kissed him. Saundra wiggled out of her thong, let it fall to the
floor, and set her bare ass on the table. She motioned for Brian to shuffle forward.
As he did she spread her thighs and pulled her knees up to her ass. When he got close enough, she put the backs of her legs up against his shoulders, exposing her almost cleanly shaven pussy; she left only a centered racing stripe the width of a finger. Brian parted her wet, thick pussy lips with his fingers, looking at the tan lines from her bikini bottom. Imagining her in only this thong bottom and tiny top on the beach made him hard. He rubbed his wet cockhead against her pussy and then slipped his cock in. He could feel her pussy muscles expand and contract as she helped suck his cock in deeper and deeper. The whole while she encouraged him with whispers of 'Oh yeah.'

To be continued....

[otamay]

Final Part
When Brian had his cock firmly embedded in her crotch, she reached around her leg and gently clutched him balls. 'Oh yeah, honey, that feels good!'
Saundra smiled and licked her lips. She placed her other hand over her pussy and rubbed her clit, leaving his pumping cock between her index and middle fingers. Brian began really fucking her with slow, short strokes. The heat of her muscular ass warmed his thighs as he pumped. She rolled her head slowly from side to side with her eyes half open and her lips parted. When he was ball-deep in her pussy, he rose up on his tiptoes and pushed just a little more. Every push he gave on his toes elicited a groan from Saundra. Finally she said, 'Just like that baby.'

Brian stayed on his toes and leaned hard against the back of her legs as he
pushed like he was trying to crawl inside her. She so good, and her dark skin looked so sweet and sexy. Her breasts jiggled as they fucked. 'Oh yeah,
that's it, that's it, that's IT!' Saundra put the crook of her elbow over her
mouth to stop from crying out as she came.

He felt the growing tension in his own groin. One more, two more three more,
just one, 'Argh,' he said quietly as he spewed his hot cum into her dark pussy. He lingered, letting her soak up his cum, then withdrew. Brian watched as she winked at him and licked her lips. Sandra then put her
fingers into her crotch, scooped out the cum, and sucked her fingers. 'Yum,'
she said.

He dressed; she took her thong and slipped it into his pants pocket. Putting her arms around his neck, she kissed him passionately. 'I have a feeling that you might need to see this room again before committing to a box. Wednesday? Perhaps around 2:00. It's pretty slow then.'
'I think you're right,' he replied.

The End

[birdie8819]

Nice short story bro otamay , how I wish here in Sillypore also got this type of service .........kekekekekeke . :p

Got anymore ? :D

[David_Ginola]

Good evening bro birdie and otamay......wah bros, now all into stories liao......tks bros for sharing.....:D

[birdie8819]

Good evening bro birdie and otamay......wah bros, now all into stories liao......tks bros for sharing.....:D

Bro D_G lai liao arh ........me bo bian duno how to post pictures mah ......kekekekkeke :D

[birdie8819]

One Story On The Go - Title : Sport Fucking -

My name is Rachelle, but most people here know me as Star. I absolutely love it here at The Pink Pony. Being so close to Vegas it isn’t like most the strip clubs you might go to. Relaxed laws, utter privacy and over the top spectacles make this place amazing. Only top notch girls can find work here, but once you are in the money is incomparable to any other club.

One of the best attractions here is our own special brand of sexual wrestling. In it two girls go into a ring wearing almost nothing, which doesn’t usually stay on for very long, and they go at each other. But when I say “go at each other” it is a little more complex than you would think. The ultimate goal is to force the other girl to cum, but it is a fight type setting and you have to play to the crowd. So you are torn between wanting to hurt or expose a girl for the benefit of the crowd and wanting to make her feel good. Both girls get paid well for the fight but the winner of course takes home the purse. Another catch with the crowd is that at the end of the night all the guys, or girls, can place a vote for their favorite girl; you get bonuses for how much the crowd likes you. Additionally, the more a crowd likes you the more guys are going to line up and pay for your attention afterwards. So as you can see it is a bit of a tightrope, but I couldn’t think of anything I would rather be doing. There are a couple of more idiosyncrasies to the match. If a girl is pinned for a three count or forced to submit, instead of losing the match the ref instead gives a set amount of time (and possibly a toy) that the other girl has free reign with in order to try and force her to cum. This is how most of the matches are won. The last little detail is that it is broken up into timed rounds so we can catch our breath or play to crowd. It is a wild event and last Saturday was one of my favorite yet.

The DJ/announcer started it all of over the intercom, “Fellas make a warm welcome for the Princess of Pain, the Tormenting Temptress, the Beautiful Star!”

With that I was picked up and sat at shoulder level on the hands of two amazingly buff men without shirts that carried me out ringside. I was only wearing a small dark blue bikini top and matching thong. I have always thought that dark blue looked good against my slightly golden skin and platinum blonde hair. While carried out, I was waving to the howling crowd, but I was more focusing on the massive hands on my nearly bare ass. They were nice rough strong hands on the soft skin of my well worked ass. One of them had let his hand slide a bit so it was actually pressing inside my crack. I didn’t mind at all, I would have fucked either of them in a heartbeat anyway, chances are at some point I probably already had. When they sat me down by the ring I gave them both an exaggerated peck and made my way into the ring. I stepped one leg over the top rope, most girls would have trouble with this feet but being 6’ it came much easier to me. I stood for a second with the rope taut between my legs and an innocent look on my face as the crowd erupted.

The DJ then came over the loud speaker again, “Ladies and gentlemen, how give a warm welcome to the nastiest little thing in the bedroom or in the ring, Vixen!”

We didn’t really have friends here because we spent almost all our time fucking the clientele, but I knew Vixen and knew that she was as vicious as she was sexy. She was smaller than me at about 5’8” but like every girl here she was extremely fit. She was carried out in the same fashion. Her tiny black thong bikini was beautiful on her pale skin and jet black hair. As she crawled into the ring, she did a bit of stretching. First she put one leg up over a turnbuckle so her legs were split widely to the crowd as she reached for her toes. I took the opportunity to stretch also by doing a series of toe touches to try and give the crowd a good view of my ass.

The ref then joined us in the ring. Sheila, or the girl most people knew as Ebony, was a very tall, very curvy girl with the darkest skin and hair you would imagine from someone with such a name. She wore a spandex black and white striped top that was so small that her DDD tits were forced out the top fully exposing her huge hard nipples. The matching shorts she wore were driven so far up her ass they almost appeared to be a thong. Upon entering the ring, she spread her legs and began shaking her great ass violently at the crowd. After the cheers slightly died down the bell was rung and we were off.

Vixen and I locked arms at first to try and get a feel for the other’s strength. I was able to push her back just a touch when she spun behind me and grabbed me from behind. She took the opportunity to give my tits a few squeezes from behind. I didn’t try to get away while she was doing this as I know this type of thing is always good to get the crowd going. But after her brief copping a feel, she quickly jerked my top off. The bikinis they gave us were intentionally made out of a material that the strings would slide rather than tighten when pulled. I took a second to feign embarrassment at exposing my huge tits and hard pink nipples that I am in actuality very proud of.

The two of us locked up again but this time I was able to convert over to a headlock and I guided her face directly into boobs. I shook them about bludgeoning her with my secret weapons. She had nowhere to go and no way out, so instead she reached out and gripped my pussy. I loved the pressure she put on it. She was squeezing hard enough that I had to toss my head back at the pain but it still felt so god damn good. I had to release her though, because it was getting too much for me, but as we broke to make distance I felt her fingers slide hard against my crack making sure to keep hold of the tiny material that was barely covering my cunt.

It came off just as easily as the top did, and I was standing their completely naked. The crowd went nuts, and it got me very excited. But somehow I felt like I was losing having so quickly lost all my clothes while Vixen still had on everything, well by everything I mean a few inches of material covering her vitals. I thought that I must make the most of the situation and did a little more crowd play. I licked two fingers and then roughly rubbed them on my clit before I started slapping it.

I knew I wouldn’t have much time and it was only seconds before Vixen had tackled me from behind and we were rolling around on the mat. In all our tossing and turning there was groping galore. At one point I managed to position myself on top of her as if I were riding her cowgirl. I took the opportunity to grab her luscious tits and squeeze as hard as I could. When her top broke away into my hands, I continued to slap them about. I then leaned way over, driving my naked pussy high into the air, and clamped down my teeth on one of her nipples. She squirmed erratically underneath me and the instant she felt my teeth release the sensitive nipple she bucked me forward.

I’m sure she was trying to throw me off of her, but she just didn’t have the strength. I did fly forward, but only far enough that I was straddling her face. I took her hair into my hands and forced my cunt down onto her pretty little face. The crowd became a loud static cheer as I forced her to eat my pussy. I gyrated all about as she madly sucked and licked my crack. Her mouth was all over the place one second she would be sucking on my clit and the next second I wouldn’t know if she would have her tongue driven in sopping cunt or tickling my tender asshole. I did know I couldn’t let it go on much longer because she was just too fucking good. I wanted to cum in her face so bad but that would mean losing the match.

As I tried to stand she held my thighs and her face stayed attached to my pussy. She knew just how close I was. But as her grip began to break, she knew that then wasn’t the time. This didn’t stop her however, from ramming two fingers in my dripping hole a few times before I got completely free.

The bell then rang to signal the end of round one.

Now was my time to earn some crowd points, and I was actually a bit happy I was completely naked because in this bit of the game Vixen was now disadvantaged by that extra little bit of covering between her legs. We both quickly exited the ring on opposite sides and went strait for the cheering crowd.

The first guy I came to I barely even saw before I had his hair in my hands and I was forcing his face into my tits. I twisted quickly so that the heavy weight of my boobs was pulling against me as they were slapping his face.


Continue next page .............

[birdie8819]

The next guy I came to I began grinding on. My bare ass gyrated and rolled on his hardening cock. I knew I was going to leave wet stains on the front of his pants by how hard I was flowing but I didn’t mind, and I am sure he didn’t either.

Moving to the next of the almost randomly chosen guys I turned to present my ass to him. Once again I leaned over but this time I delivered a series of hard strait thrust strait into his crotch as hard as I could.

Once satisfied with the time I had given him and about knocking him over I stopped in front of him to let him have a final look before I moved on. But the guy next to him then began to spank me, and I rather liked it. I turned my ass towards him to give him a better shot and the next thing I knew he had jammed his fingers up inside my cunt. Shocked but very excited I repeated the thrusting movements while letting his fingers fuck me. Hell I would have let him stick his dick in me if it would get me top votes and a few clients that night.

With that the bell rang for us to return to the ring. I turned around and grabbed the cock of the man who hard been fingering me. It was rock hard as I roughly shook it in much the fashion that I would have delivered a hand shake. Going back to the ring I “shook” as many cocks as I could grab before crawling in.

Round Two and I was feeling very hound and horny. Vixen and I locked arms again and we were almost immediately on the ground. She was very fit but I was just a little stronger than her so I managed to work my way into laying on top of her while she was face down. I then spun around so that her meaty round ass was right in my face. I reached in between her lovely cheeks to grip the tiny thong, but not before giving her a quick pussy rub. As I ripped off the last little bit of her modesty the crowd went wild and without a second’s hesitation I drove my face between her wildly thrusting cheeks and buried my tongue in her tight pink little asshole. I loved her taste, it was some type of amalgamation between her normal body chemistry and the sweet lotions that we girls here at the pony like to use. Either way she was absolutely delicious, but she was putting up too much of a fight for me to make her cum, I couldn’t keep my tongue on her hole long enough. So I decided it was time to fight dirty.

I slid my bare ass up her back, most surely leaving a trail of my juices on her back as I moved to a seated position. I then grabbed both her legs under my arms and crouched back to bend her body in a reverse “C” type figure. This did two things for me. It gave me, and the crowd, and great view of her exposed and immobilized cunt, but it also put her into a position she would most definitely have to submit and give me the free time I wanted with her asshole. Sure enough it wasn’t long until the sexy Ebony declared that I had five minutes of free reign on her.

I left her where she lay but pushed her knees up against her huge tits, so that her nether region was entirely exposed up in the air for the crowd to see before I began to eat it. I pulled her cheeks far apart as I shoved my face in her sweet, sweet crevice. After some frantic sucking of her clit and tonguing of her slit, I found her little asshole once again I ran my tongue in circles around the tender patch and then forced it slightly within the steel tight gate. I explored the inside of her rim as much as I could given how much she was clenching. Soon I could feel her slightly rocking against me. She was starting to moan. I thought I had her.

But then Ebony blew her whistle signaling my five minutes were up. I didn’t want to stop, and I don’t think Vixen wanted me to either, but a few seconds after the whistle she quickly jerked away from me to stand before she came. Upon standing she roughly rubbed her clit in circular motions as if to kill the pain of having to stop so abruptly.

We both knew the score and we knew at any time either of us could be put over the edge. Pinning or subs were going to be the immediate goal. We locked up again but this time, she quickly slid an arm between my legs and was lifting me up by my naked twat. I was quite surprised, as even though I have always been very thin it was still shocking she could lift someone my height with such ease. Her forearm rubbed my wet cunt as I was hurled into the air and found myself resting on her shoulders. One arm was locked over my shoulder and firmly gripped my right breast while her other ran between my naked thighs and secured itself on my outer hip. Try as I might I knew I was at her mercy and it wasn’t long until Ebony awarded her five minutes of control and a giant dildo. Now by giant dildo I mean it was more of short sword equipped with handle and all. I knew I was in for a good fucking and wasn’t sure I would be able to keep my head.

She lay me down over by the edge of the ring. She pulled my legs to the outside and as I lay on my stomach they dangled below. I knew this gave the crowd a perfect view of both my holes as I lay there helpless. She whipped me a few times from outside the ring with the mammoth cock before she rammed it in my burning cunt. Oh she was so sadistically exquisite with her thrust. She was hitting so hard inside me that she was forcing me to rock with every successive jab. It hurt so much to be drilled so hard but my god did it ever feel fucking good. I bit down tightly on my lip as tears near came to my eyes. I tried to choke away the feeling that was building all over my body as it was being violated and abused for the amusements of all the onlookers. I had all but given in to the ecstasy when Ebony came to my rescue, she exclaimed that my five minutes were up and so was Round Two.

As Vixen pulled the monster cock from my aching orifice a long stream of myself trailed from the phallus. I felt the same terror that Vixen probably had after her sudden stop earlier and needed to give my pussy some immediate attention.

I ran to first guy I saw and shoved his hand into my crotch. His strong rough fingers helped to ease the neediness of my hungry hole, but they didn’t quite compare to the weapon I had just been treated with. I reached over to the guy next to him and guided his fingers to my cunt also. Before I knew it I was once again turned around, bent over and there were three guys with hands all over my ass, all in my pussy, and trying to penetrate my ass. I loved all the attention but I was still in trouble of being too close to cumming. I never want to slow the show down and being as I was still so incredibly horny, I turned to face the group and grabbed two rock hard cocks through their pants. I then told the three of them to “Take it out, and I’ll suck it.”


Continue next page ...........

[birdie8819]

I dropped to my knees as I was presented with three eager cocks in my face. I took the two outer dicks in my hands and began stroking as I tried to work my mouth around the enormous head of the guy in the middle. I abused the three cocks full force; I was all geared up and I was not showing any mercy. I alternated which cock I worked my mouth on while beating the other two with each hand. Then without any warning I felt the warm jet stream of cum shooting into the back of my throat. He had gripped my hair firmly to ensure that I had nowhere to go and my eyes must have almost popped out of my head as he flooded my mouth with his wonderful but surprising nectar. I then felt another shot against my cheek, and as my hair was released I quickly moved my mouth to cover the other spewing fountain. There was a distinctly different flavor with this one, and I felt so god damned horny at the thought of what a good fucking slut I was to suck these guys off in such a short amount of time.

At that moment the bell rang for Round Three, but I wasn’t leaving here unfinished and I knew with what had just happened they wouldn’t make me. Soon Vixen was kneeling at my side licking the cum from my face where I wasn’t able to attend to the second guy soon enough. We both took turns sucking and stroking the final dick until he was about to blow, I aimed him at Vixen and she graciously opened wide as we watched the shots of semen delivered into her mouth. I then gave her a great open mouthed kiss. She pushed a bit of his cum into my mouth and we took turns playing with it on our tongues and between them until I finally swallowed.

As Vixen crawled into the ring in front of me I couldn’t help but grab and spread her sexy ass as I shook it between my hands. We never even stood up inside the ring before we were going at it. And this time it wasn’t near as reserved. Her hands went immediately for my pussy and mine for hers. I fingered her with all abandon, accepting that if I was going to cum I was going to cum and I couldn’t stop it.

But evidently, she got close first and wasn’t as willing give in to the pleasure because without warning she was trying to put me in another submission hold. She had locked her leg around mine and started to apply pressure; but as she did the most sublime of things happened.

Her dripping little fuck hole pressed up against my own. My aching cunt craved the contact of her soft yet burning pussy. I pressed hard into her and began to grind against her. Wetness was running down my thigh and my burning was getting the better of me. Both our cunts were so smooth and so sensitive, it was enough to drive me over. I felt the first wave of my orgasm start to creep up my body. But just then Vixen cried out. The unmistakable flood sensation had hit her also. I joined her cries and we were like a duet of banshees, fucking each other until we couldn’t take it any more.

Technically the match was a draw but I had to consider it a win as a whole. Not only did I get to fuck a beautiful girl, my pussy had been teased incredibly, I got to suck three cocks, feel god knows how many more, and I knew that I was about to have plenty more lined up fuck me senseless as soon as I left the ring.

The End !!! :)

[birdie8819]

How about this short story :

Public Humiliation


My daughter has been a problem child ever since she hit puberty. I used to just spank her hard but that didn’t seem to help much. I tried lifting her dress and spanking her panties but that didn’t do it either. Then I started lowering her panties and spanking her bare ass. Now I started to enjoy that a lot more than I probably should have. Finally it was total nudist on her part, getting her bare ass spanked but good, and then having her stand in the corner for an hour afterwards, and not facing the wall either. She was to be on full display to her mother and father for a full hour like that.

My wife finally figured out that our daughter enjoyed the public humiliation that I was imposing on her. I realized that she might be right. The little bitch was getting off on being punished. I could take care of that!

Terri is now almost fifteen years old. She is quite pretty, very nicely built, and an excellent gymnast too. Terri can do back flips and Russian splits. She has nice firm tits, her nipples are usually hard, and she has a very nice patch of brown soft downy pubic hair. I should know because I see it all several times a week. Her ass if really muscular too. When she puts on her gymnast tights she usually has a camel-toe that shows and it excites the hell out of me and every man that sees her pussy in the outfit too.

One day Terri needed punishment and I was ready to really let her have it. I had her undress as usual. She then bent over my lap and I spanked her ass just as hard as I could for fifty swats on each ass cheek until my hand hurt. I could only see a single tear form in the corner of one of her eyes. As Terri walked over to stand in her corner I ordered her to go out and sit in the back seat of my car. It was parked in the driveway and the chances of anyone seeing her were nil. She looked a little scared but did as she was told.

My wife asked, “Just what to hell do you think you’re doing?”

I replied, “I’m punishing her!”

My wife asked, “Where are you taking her?”

I replied, “If you really want to know then get naked and get in the car with her! Otherwise shut to fuck up and leave me alone!”

My wife was really pissed at me. She was shaking! I was amused however when she undressed and went out to the car as I had suggested. When I said that, I only wanted to shut her up. I never actually thought that she would do it. I laughed to myself and waited a good five minutes before I finally walked out to my car. It was dark enough to get away with what I had in mind. We live just about in the middle of the block so I started up the car and drove down to the first corner. I turned and drove down to the second corner.

I stopped the car and said, “Terri get out! I’ll see you at home!”

Reluctantly Terri got out of the car and closed the door. I hit the automatic door locks so that she couldn’t get back in and took off. I drove away as my wife bitched me out for what I had done to her precious daughter. I turned that second corner and drove down to the third corner in my attempt to drive around the block. I stopped at the third corner though.

I looked at my wife and said, “Now you get out too!”

She wouldn’t budge so I got out of my car door, walked around to open her car door, and then pulled her out of the car. I locked her door and slammed it closed leaving her standing in the road completely naked. She didn’t even have on a pair of shoes like Terri had on. I got back in my car and drove the rest of the way around the block and back to the house laughing all the way. It was after dark so I knew that they could sneak through the backyards and probably get home without getting caught. However the chance of getting caught was what I wanted them to feel.

In the old days we used to call that streaking and people did it for fun. There was even a song about streaking. I still remember the phrase “Look out Ethel” because my wife’s name is Ethel!

I sat in the backyard drinking a beer and waited for my girls to return home. Terri was the first one to get back to the house. She was so excited that she could hardly sit still. I told her what I had done to her mother and she laughed. Together we waited for my wife to return. Terri didn’t even want to get dressed. She enjoyed being outdoors naked. It was a few minutes later when Ethel came into the backyard. She too was exhilarated. We all went into the house to talk about their adventures.

Terri told her story first. When I dropped her off she had just stood there expecting me to come back and get her. She watched me turn the corner and ran to watch. She saw me stop at the next corner but couldn’t see what I was doing. She decided that if she were to cut through a few backyards that she could get home without getting caught by any of our neighbors. She disturbed a dog, scared a cat, and had to climb over three fences but she made it easily.

Ethel then told us about running behind old Mrs. Dawson’s house and tripping over her lawn chair. Then she had to move the chair over to her fence so that she could get over it. She got scared when she heard the dog that Terri had disturbed. She went slower so as not to trip over anymore stuff and took it easy getting over the fences naked. She wasn’t as agile as Terri was. However she said that she was scared and excited all at the same time and even took a moment to give herself an orgasm.

Terri said, “No way! Me too! It was one of the best!”

Both girls told me that they would like to do it again.

I said, “Tonight!”

To my surprise they both said, “Yes!”

So I told them to go out and get in the car again. This time my wife put something on her feet. The girls got a little concerned when I drove several blocks away from our house that time. There was a nice playground that we used to take Terri too when she was younger. It was about the size of three city blocks on the edge of town. I told them where I would be waiting for them and then dropped them off on the corners of one end. I just drove a block away to watch them. I could barely see them but they were moving very cautiously. I drove down another block to watch them again. Finally I went to the location that I had told them about and waited for them to arrive.

When they got to me they were walking together, laughing, and chatting away. They seemed to really be enjoying themselves. They said that being together gave them more confidence. Being alone was more scary but being together was actually fun. Well I enjoyed it so I guess they might as well enjoy it too.

I took the girls home and told them that I wanted them nude inside the house from now on unless we had company or they were coming in or on their way out. They agreed. It was Terri’s bedtime so I sent her up to bed. A couple of minutes later I followed her up with a screwdriver and removed her bedroom door. I did the same to my bedroom door and the bathroom door too. There was no longer any need for privacy.

My wife came up to bed early and told me that she wanted sex. Then just before I could cum she made me promise to put some dark tint on the lower half of all the windows in the house. She said that it was only the proper thing to do. She had blackmailed me like that a few times in the past. She knows all too well that I am very vulnerable just at that precise moment. Anyway I agreed and she let me cum. It was the best cum that I’d had in quite a while. We were both very excited that night and had trouble sleeping.


Continue next page.....

[birdie8819]

Right after work I got the stuff for the windows and spent the entire evening applying the film to the inside of the windows on the lower half only. The girls helped me out a lot. They were nude of course even before I had covered the lower part of the windows.

After dark they begged me to again take them out somewhere. I had given it some thought at work. Who am I kidding that is just about all that I had thought about at work that day. Where could I take my wife and daughter!

I told them to put on some sneakers and get in the car. They were really excited. The unknown was what excited them the most. They were rubbing their pussies as I drove. I took them to the high school track field, parked my car, and told them to run around the track as many times as they could. They took off laughing and enjoying the freedom of being naked. The first lap was easy for both of them but it was a small track. Each trip around the field was a tenth of a mile. Ten laps were a full mile. My daughter stayed strong being younger and a gymnast but my wife soon slowed down. They were no longer running together in fact my daughter was passing my wife on almost every lap as she ran. In the end my wife only made it around the field nine times while our daughter made it around fifteen times. I told them that they would have to do better the next time and sent them to the car.

The following day I brought home a treadmill for them. I sat it up right in the living room where the television was and told my wife to use it during the day when Terri was in school. I told Terri to use it when she got home from school. That first evening I made them take turns until it was dark and then I took them out to the park again and let them walk the three blocks to me. They liked it but it sure wasn’t exciting that time.

The next day after work I stopped off at a year round costume store. They do a whopping business just before Halloween but at other times of the year they are just dying to have a customer walk through the door. I bought a dozen wigs and a dozen half masks that just cover the eyes.

When I got home both my wife and daughter were sweaty from running on the treadmill. I was pleased with them both. I showed them the masks and wigs, told them to put a set on, and then get in the car.

The girls sure were excited. This was the first time I had taken them out in the daylight. I drove them to an Adult Bookstore. I handed them each a twenty-dollar bill and told them to take their time picking out a nice toy for themselves. They did not even hesitate to get out of the car and go into the store. I gave them a minute or so and followed them in. As I entered I went down an aisle of dirty DVDs. The shelves were only about shoulder height so that I could look over them. I saw the girls over by the wall of toys. There were four men near them checking out their nude bodies. There was a clerk behind the checkout counter. The girls took about five minutes trying to pick out a dildo that they wanted.

One of the guys looked at Terri and said, “I’ll buy one for you if I can fuck you!”

Terri replied, “No sir! I’m saving that for my daddy! But I’ll give you a blowjob!”

The guy said okay and Terri got on her knees in front of him. I couldn’t see from where I was so I got closer to watch her.

Ethel asked if anyone wanted to buy her a toy. A guy asked if he could fuck her and my wife smiled and said yes sir you can fuck me. The guy looked around first. For what reason I didn’t know. Then he pulled his cock out. Ethel bent over in front of him and wiggled her ass. He drove his cock right into her then fucked her like a bunny for all of maybe two whole minutes. Ethel picked a toy off the wall and handed it him. He took the toy to the clerk, paid for it, and left it on the counter as he walked out the door. Terri got a mouthful of cum and handed her man an expensive toy. He too walked it over to the clerk, paid for it, and left it on the counter.

The girls stood there naked looking at the other two men until they offered to purchase them a toy also. They both wanted to fuck Terri but they knew that they couldn’t. They flipped a coin and one got a blowjob from Terri and the other got to fuck Ethel from behind. After they finished off the two guys the girls picked more toys off the wall for them to pay for. That left just me and the clerk.

I walked up to Terri and said, “I would like to fuck you!”

Terri smiled and said, “It’ll cost you!”

I said, “Okay!”

There was a sex chair in the corner that was for sale so I picked Terri up, sat her in it, and started to eat her virgin pussy like I had wanted to do for years. I played with her tits too at the same time. As soon as she had her first orgasm I slipped my cock into my daughter’s pussy. I slid in easily. I hadn’t given her, her only orgasm. She was very wet from sucking those two strange cocks. I was too excited to take my time so I just plunged into her over and over again until I couldn’t take it anymore. I filled my daughter’s love tunnel with cum and then pulled out.

Terri whispered, “Thank you daddy!” Then she handed me a toy off the wall.

As I paid for the toy the girls came up to the checkout counter with their selections and their money. I paid and left the toy on the counter like the other four guys had.

As I was going out the door I heard the clerk say, “I thought you were saving yourself for your father!”

Terri said, “I did! That WAS my father!”


The End !!! :)

[birdie8819]

One really short story about lunchtime :

Just before summer break last year, I got together with a girl named Kate at my badminton club. At the time, I was fifteen and she fourteen. She had long, straight blonde hair, cute eyes and long, slender legs.
As we were still in school at the time (and going to two adjacent, but different schools) seeing each other was set for any free time we had. So I suggested that we sneak out of school at lunchtimes and meet up at the park, just a little way away.

So, the following Saturday (which was the day badminton club occurred on), we decided to go on Monday.

Monday came and it was soon lunchtime. I crept round the back of the old woodwork buildings, and out across the train tracks. Walking up and right I came to the tree where Kate would meet me. I removed my school blazer to hide the fact that really I should have been back at school. This was great, my heart racing at the prospect of being caught with an awesomely hot girl during lunch! A few minutes passed and finally Kate appeared round the corner. She was wearing her pink and white uniform blouse and grey skirt, but had stuffed her jumper into her satchel. She grinned at me and ran over, embracing me as we met; our mouths meeting, our tongues dancing, her breasts pushing into my chest. We broke the embrace and looked at each other.
"Ready then?" I asked, a grin flickering across my face. Kate, nodded and I held her hand as we walked off in the direction of the park.

After crossing a busy main road we made it to the park. We walked and talked 'til we reached the edge of the wood which bordered the park where we dumped our bags at the base of an old oak.
"Let's run!" said Kate, taking my hand and pulling me away from the tree. So we did, running across the field of browning grass, arriving knackered at the fields border where the grass was longer and wilder. Together, we fell down into this grass, panting and staring at each other. I kissed Kate's forehead and moved the strands of hair that had falled over her face. She smiled at me and we kissed, my arm holding her to me. I could feel her bra strap underneath her thin blouse. I moved myself closer to her so that she rolled off her side onto her back. Now, still kissing her, I moved my hand to her left breast, still underneath her blouse and bra. I massaged it and her eyes opened, as we kissed, meeting with mine and her cheeks turning red. I stopped kissing her and she looked up at me, shyly. She reached out her and and held mine, moving it to the top of her blouse to where the buttons started. She let my hand go there and smiled. Slowly, I began unbuttoning her blouse, her perfect skin showing more and more with each button. I could see her breasts bulging out of the padding of her bra, the line which ran through the middle, the strap holding the two cups together. Two buttons to go; her tummy button and flat stomach show. And finally, I pulled the two sides of her blouse away over her sidestretched arms, revealing her wonderful slender body to me. She was wearing a black bra, through which I could see evidence of her nipples. Her chest was rising and falling fairly fast and she was gazing at me with her cute, mossy green eyes. I reached forwards and ran my hand from where her hair had rested on her shoulder, over her left breast and down over her stomach, to the eaist band of her skirt. I removed my shirt, leaning formard and kissing Kate again, feeling the rise and fall of her breasts against my chest. She put her arms around me and i moved my left leg in between the two of hers. I moved my left hand down over her again, this time not stopping at her waistband but moving down to her left leg. As I stroked it, I felt her legs tighten around my left leg, but I kept stoking and kissing her. I began to move my left hand up to where her skirt began and started pulling it up over her legs. Her breathing was getting heavier still, I could feel her nipples through her bra now. I kept pulling her skirt, up, up, up, over the tops of her thighs, up and up. I felt it give nad realised that I must have brought it above her hips now. I released her from our embrace and we both looked at each other, love between us like electricity in a wire. I looked down to her waist and saw her skirt now inside out and pulled above her waistline, her amazing hips, her pretty white panties covering her pussy, my leg between hers. I shifted myself from over her, resting on the leg between hers. She propped herself on her elbows, her chest rising and falling heavily. She moved one of her legs to and fro, teasing me as I looked at her panties. I reached forward and grabbed the waistband of them, and slowly pulled them down to reveal her almost hairless, fourteen-year-old mound. Only a few blonde hairs showed. I pulled more and revealed the rest of her pussy, which made her close her legs as well as she could. I continued to pull her panties off, over her knees and over her feet, dropping them next to where I'd put my shirt. I looked at Kate, now completely naked apart from her bra. She looked at me - me still wearing my trousers. I unbucked my belt, and pulled my trousers away, revealing my boxers and evident erection.I slipped my cock out of them and let them fall to the floor. I held her knees and began parting them, pushing them towards her body too. I could see her pussy, already very moist and becoming wider as i parted her legs. I put my arms through onto either side of her hips now, pulling my hips towards hers. I moved up untill my face was level with hers and kissed her. I rested on my knees and used my hands to push her bra up and reveal her perfect breasts, each nipple erect as I carressed them. Kate let out a sigh and closed her eyes. I looked down to her hips and saw my cock throbbing, waiting, her legs up above my hips, bent at the knees. I lowered my body towards hers and touched the tip of my penis to her pussy, which made her tense up for a moment, then relax. I did it again, this time using my right hand to guide my cock to her dripping hole, sliding it in a little way. Kate let out a little squeal and opened her eyes, her breathing now harder than ever. I pushed into her with my cock forcing my way further into her and meeting with her hymen, at which she let out a gasp. She looked at me with tears in her eyes and I pushed again, this time pushing through into her unexplored depths. Kate was whimpering now, so I kissed her and she kissed me, her whimpers fading, her pussy clenching my dick. I began to move in and out of her, moving my hips against hers. I raised myself on my hands and watched her breasts move in time with my thrusts. I loked down to Kate's pussy and saw my dick stretching her lips. She was moving her hips to meet mine, her breathing getting harder, her legs tightening around my hips. I looked at her face, her eyes closed, her cheeks flushed, her mouth letting out little 'uhhs' at every thrust I made. I was going to come any minute!
"I'm going to come Ollie, I'm going to come" gasped Kate, as her pussy tightened around my penis causing me to release my cum into her. She was letting out screams as she bucked against me, finally the two of us a heap on the grass, panting.

***
We did get back to school that day, in time for our assemblys too!
Me and Kate are still together and enjoy each other just like that first day.

The End !!! :)

[birdie8819]

One last story for tonight - Title : Man Of The House -

I was only fourteen years old when my father died in an automobile accident. My grandfather took me aside and told me that I was the man of the house now. I had no idea what that involved. I told him that I would do my best and he smiled at me.

A couple of days after the funeral when things had calmed down I asked, “Mom am I the man of the house now?”

Mom thought about it for a moment and said, “Yes dear! You are the man of the house now!”

Being fourteen I thought that I knew everything but in a way I also knew that I didn’t so I asked, “Mom! What does being the man of the house mean?”

Mom replied, “Well your father slept with me and I took care of all of his sexual needs!”

At fourteen I had sexual needs that you wouldn’t believe. Was mom telling me that I could sleep with her and that she would take care of those needs? Sure she was. Wasn’t she? I sure hoped so!

Mom continued, “He spanked your sisters whenever they needed it, and you would be surprised how often they needed it too!”

I could spank my sisters too? Great! I knew that dad would go into their bedrooms after dinner and spank them. He seemed to take turns spanking a different one every night! I have three sisters. Brooke is a year older than I am at fifteen years old, Kimberly is a year younger than I am at thirteen years old, and Autumn is the baby of the family at twelve years old. Mom had just turned thirty-six. Everyone at the funeral said that she was too young to be without a man in her house. I was the man in her house now.

Mom continued, “He fixed the things around the house that needed fixing, he took out the garbage, and he earned the money to pay the bills.”

Then mom started crying. I held her to me and let her cry. I could feel her breasts push into my chest. They felt real nice. They were soft yet firm, they heaved as she sobbed, and they felt warm too. I was getting that same old feeling between my legs, a hard-on. Mom was sort of out of it so I thought that if I went slowly she wouldn’t notice. I stared rubbing her back. Then I started rubbing around her shoulder and down her rib cage. Soon I was rubbing the outside of mom’s breast. I had rubbed along her bra strap in the back and felt those hooks. I had found a bra in the clothes hamper one day and wrapped it around the trashcan so that I could practice unhooking it. I got pretty good at it too. I could put my thumb and forefinger on the connection and by just giving them a twist I could release the bra in one fluid motion. Of course the bra had to be one of mom’s newer bras and not one her older worn out ones. I was enjoying rubbing the side of mom’s breast but I couldn’t get to the nipple with her breast smashed into my chest like it was. So I decided to try out my bra talent on a real girl. I positioned my fingers, gave it a twist, and it popped open.

Mom stopped crying and sat up to face me. Oh shit I was in trouble now.

Mom actually gave me a little smile and said, “Your father always did that too! Would you like me to take it off?”

Dumbfounded I stammered out, “Yes!”

Mom stood up. She was wearing a light sweater with short sleeves. She reached up one sleeve, pulled down a bra strap, and slipped it over her elbow. Mom did the same with her other bra strap. Then she lifted her sweater up and pulled the bra right off. I didn’t get to see anything! Mom straightened her sweater up and looked at me. I looked right at her breasts. Soon I started to see her nipples growing.

Mom said, “Oh you want to see them!” She took my hand and said, “Come with me then!”

Mom led me to her bedroom and closed the door behind us. Mom had been carrying her bra and tossed it into a chair. Then to my utter amazement my mother pulled her sweater up over her head, tossed it in her chair too, and then shook her hair to fluff it up.

Mom was standing in front of me topless. She had on a very nice skirt and a pair of flat shoes.

Mom said, “Well I suppose you want to see what else belongs to you too!”

I just grinned from ear to ear. Mom kicked off her shoes. She put her thumbs in the waistband of her skirt and lowered it for me. She went slowly looking at my face the whole time. When it got past the fullness of her thighs it fell to the floor. Mom kicked it toward her chair too. Then mom really smiled for the first time in days, she hooked her thumbs in the waistband of her panties, and lowered them for me too.

Mom stood there naked and said, “Well! What do you think?”

I struggled to say, “Not bad!”

Mom said, “Why thank you, young man! Or should I call you Handsome? I used to call your father Dear so I don’t think that is appropriate!”

I replied, “Handsome will be fine! I like that!”

Mom said, “Well I suppose you want to sample the merchandise now!”

With that said mom got on the edge of the bed and spread her legs out wide just like the cheerleaders at school do. She was holding herself up on her elbows.

Mom said, “Take your clothes off and come on over here! It all belongs to you now!”

I could hardly believe my ears but I sure wanted too. Mom was telling me that her body belonged to me now and that I could have it any time that I wanted it. I really wanted it too and how. So I practically tore my clothes off, ran over to mom, and thrust my hard cock right into her. Mom had to help me hit the hole. I came almost immediately. Mom just smiled and thanked me. She sat me on her bed and sucked my cock clean. It was still hard so she asked me if I wanted to do it again. Hell yes! Are you crazy! So I fucked mom again and again. She let me fuck her five times before my cock would go down. I lasted a little bit longer each time and I seemed to get better at it each time too.

Then mom said, “I think you are going to need more practice before you start fucking your sisters thought!”

I looked at mom and asked, “I get to fuck my sisters too?”

Mom replied, “Yes you are the man of the house now! What did you think your father did after dinner each night?”

I said, “I thought he spanked them!”

Mom said, “Oh he did spank them and then he fucked their cute little pussies too! He really loved to fuck Autumn, he liked her tight cunt, but he liked Brooke’s tits best!”

I said, “I think Kimberly has the best body!”

Mom said, “Why don’t you make her show them to you then!”

I asked, “I can do that now?”

Mom replied, “All four of us are yours to do with as you please! You are the man of the house after all. And you can start sleeping with me tonight!”

I said, “I think I’ll go to Kimberly’s bedroom and check out her body first! Call us when dinner is ready!”

Mom said, “Yes, Handsome!”

I watched mom put on one of dad’s dress shirts but not button it. Mom looked real sexy!

I knocked on Kimberly’s door as we had been brought up to do. Kimberly called out for me to come in so I did, closing the door behind me.

Kimberly said, “Hi! I’ve been expecting you! Mom said that you might be checking us out now that you are the man of the house! Would you like me to get undressed?”

I smiled and said, “Yes!” I sat on the edge of her bed. Kimberly smiled back at me and started undressing for me. She lifted her T-shirt up over her head. She wasn’t wearing a bra. She dropped her shorts to her ankles and kicked them off. She wasn’t wearing any panties either. Kimberly did a sexy little turn like a fashion model then walked to her door, locked it, and walked back to me, standing close enough so that I could touch her.


Continue next page ..........

[birdie8819]

I looked at her naked body. Her tits were a lot smaller than mom’s tits were but they didn’t hang down either. I liked the way Kimberly’s tits stood up. I liked her cute little hard nipples too. She had less pubic hair than mom had too and I could see her slit a lot easier.

I said, “I’m kind of new to this ‘man of the house’ thing! Could you tell me what I’m supposed to do?”

Kimberly smiled at me and said, “Well daddy used to watch me undress, then he would look at me for a while then have me lay across his legs, and then he would spank me! I always had to tell him something that I had done wrong that day so that he could punish me for it! Mostly I made things up like letting boys see my panties or touching myself during class! Then daddy would get all excited and spank me even harder! It felt so good that I could cum while daddy was spanking me! He liked it when I had an orgasm! Then daddy would put me in the middle of my bed, hold my feet up next to my ears, and fuck me until he filled my cunt with his cum!”

I said, “That sounds nice to me but just lay on your tummy so that I can spank you! I’m not like dad though! If you tell me that you let some boy see your panties on purpose or that you played with yourself during class I want it to be true not just made up! Even if you didn’t do anything I’ll still spank you! Okay?”

Kimberly said, “Okay! I like that way better! I didn’t much like making things up! All I can think of was that one of the girls opened up the bathroom door when I was in there last week. I had my panties to my ankles and had just lifted my skirt up to my waist to sit down on the toilet when she opened the door! She looked at my exposed pussy then smiled at me, licked her lips, and closed the door again! I peed quickly and got out of there! Does that count?”

I replied, “I don’t think so because you didn’t do anything wrong! But I sure liked hearing about it! Look I’m already hard! Let me spank you first then we’ll do the rest of that stuff!”

Kimberly was really excited. She pretended to hurt and cry and thrash about a little. I knew that I wasn’t hurting her that bad but I told her that I liked what she was doing. I remembered what she had said about cumming during the spankings so I told her to play with herself while I spanked her. Actually I wanted to watch her but I couldn’t see anything in that position. Finally I told her to roll onto her back and show me how she jerks off.

Kimberly got on her back and lifted her knees to her chest. She slipped her arms between her legs and spread her elbows out to hold her legs up like that. Then she opened her pussy lips up, pointed out her clit to me, and then shoved a finger into her fuck hole. After a few strokes Kimberly moved her finger to her clit and started running it around her tiny little bud. It wasn’t very exciting to me and I told her so too. Kimberly argued that it was very exciting from her end. I slapped her hand away, poked my finger into her wet hole, and then really went after her clit. She jumped, squirmed, and thrashed about and it was not a put on either. She got so excited that some of her pee came out. This was great so I kept it up. Kimberly was really getting into it. Her chest heaved, her heart was racing, and she was snorting in a very cute way. Finally she squirted out a little more pee and went completely limp. I thought I had hurt her.

Soon Kimberly regained her composure, her eyes stopped rolling around in her sockets, and she said, “Oh God, that was great! Daddy never ever did that to me! I absolutely loved it! You can do anything to me that want to! Daddy said that when I got bigger he was going to fuck me in the ass and make me love it! Will you do that to me? Please!”

I told her that I would then I lifted her feet up to her ears like dad did. I slipped my cock into her wet pussy then Kimberly guided it to her asshole and let me push the head in. She said that it wasn’t too bad and that my cock was smaller than dad’s cock had been. When it was all the way into her ass I fucked her like I had done to mom but obviously I slowed down and took my time with Kimberly. That was one of mom’s suggestions. When I cum in her rectum it felt great. I had plenty of feeling and I pumped several shots into her. It was one of my best climaxes yet. I was proud of myself. Soon mom knocked on Kimberly’s door.

Kimberly said, “Come in!”

Mom opened the door and said, “Handsome! Dinner is ready! Can I get anything for you?”

I saw how good mom looked in just dad’s unbuttoned dress shirt and said, “Yes! Can you get another shirt like that for Kimberly to wear?”

Mom smiled and said, “Yes Handsome! I’ll be right back!”

She must have ran because mom was back in the door holding one of dad’s dress shirts up so that Kimberly could slip an arm into it and turn to put her other arm in it too. She started to fasten a button but mom patted her hand. Kimberly turned and mom opened her shirt up showing Kimberly that her shirt wasn’t fastened either. She also showed Kimberly her nice tits and pussy in the process.

Mom asked me, “Did everything go well?”

I replied, “Yes it did! Very well in fact! Kimberly gave me her virgin asshole!”

Mom smiled and kissed Kimberly on the cheek saying, “Lets go eat then!”

At the dinner table mom had me sit in dad’s chair. I felt a little uncomfortable about it but I sat there anyway. Both Brooke and Autumn were curious as to why mom and Kimberly were wearing just an unbuttoned shirt to the dinner table.

Mom said, “Well your brother is now the man of the house and took his sexual privileges with me! He liked this outfit so I’m going to wear it! Also he will be sleeping in my bed at night from now on!”

Kimberly said, “I don’t know about sexual privileges but he gave me the best orgasm that I ever had, then he butt fucked me for the very first time, and it felt great too!”

Brooke asked, “When do I get a turn?”

I smiled at her and said, “After I’m done with Autumn!”

That brought a big smile to Autumn’s face. She was used to being last at everything.

Autumn asked, “Will you give me an orgasm and butt fuck me too?”

I smiled at Autumn and said, “Of course I will if that is what you want! How about after we finish eating?”

Brooke said, “Wow! Daddy only fucked one of us a night and your doing mom, Kimberly, and Autumn all in one day!”

I said, “Yes! And I’m doing you before bed tonight too! But first I’ll have to spank you!”

Kimberly said, “And don’t make anything either! He only wants the truth about things that you really did!”

Brooke gave her a really puzzled look so Kimberly said, “Like last week some girl opened up the bathroom door when I was in there. I had my panties to my ankles and my skirt up to my waist to sit down on the toilet when she opened the door! She looked at my exposed pussy then smiled at me, licked her lips, and closed the door again! I peed quickly and got out of there! That’s the sort of thing that he wants to hear about!”

Autumn said, “Oh good! All daddy ever wanted me to tell him about was that I was a lesbian and had eaten lots of girls pussies in school! The only pussy I ever ate was Kimberly’s while daddy watched me!”

I looked at Kimberly and she said, “The only pussy I ever ate was Brooke’s when daddy watched me!”

Then I looked at Brooke and she said, “I only ate mom’s pussy when he made me!”

Everyone then looked at mom and she said, “All I had to do was let our family dog fuck me while he watched!”

Brooke’s eyes bugged out and she said, “Rex or King?”

Mom said, “Both and lots of times too!”

Brooke said, “He made me let Rex fuck me just once! Then Rex got hit by a car and died! I let Rex out of the backyard! He wasn’t going to fuck me again! His knot got stuck in my pussy and it hurt like hell! Daddy just laughed at me and I cried! It took forever for that damn dog to calm down and pull his knot out of me!”

Mom looked shocked and said, “Brooke you couldn’t have been ten years old when Rex died! Your father didn’t start fucking you until you were twelve!”

Brooke said, “That’s what you think!”

Kimberly said, “Daddy started fucking me when I was ten too!”

Autumn said, “Me too! He told me never to tell anyone especially you mom!”

I watched as Brooke and Kimberly nodded their heads at Autumn acknowledging that they too had been told not to tell mom.

Mom just said, “Why that fucking asshole! He lied to me all these year! That fucking bastard!”

Kimberly said, “Yeah but it’s better now! We have a new man of the house!”

Kimberly got up, came over to me, and kissed me on the lips. Brooke and Autumn came over and kissed me too. They weren’t the kisses that they used to give me either they were much better and with tongue too.

Then mom kissed me and said, “Yes! Things are much better now! Autumn take your brother up to your room and give him desert!”

Autumn smiled sweetly and said, “Okay but I want one of those shirts to wear afterwards!”


The End !!! :)

[alex18122003]

Gd morning, Bro Birdie8819 :D

[birdie8819]

Gd morning, Bro Birdie8819 :D

Yo bro alex , you come already arh !!!

Good The Morning !!! :)

[birdie8819]

While waiting let me post some more stories for all of you ..... :)

Traci My Night Nurse

I was hospitalized for a week not too long ago. My sexy wife would come in to see me and stay all day. The nurses would have to ask her to leave to get rid of her. The first evening after things settled down my wife sucked my cock to satisfy my needs. I really appreciated it.

That second evening though a very cute blonde nurse came in to check on me. Her name was Traci. She was about five feet six inches tall and about a hundred and twenty pounds. She was the girl next type. You know the type, but of course they never lived next door to me, damn it. Her hair had been frosted to the point where it looked almost silver on the outside. It was shaggy and curly and actually looked messy but beautiful.

Traci dropped a bunch of cards on the floor and then squatted down to pick them up. I had a perfectly clear view between her legs at her lacy pink panty-covered crotch. When she bent over I had an almost equally nice view down her neckline and deep into her bra. As she moved I could occasionally see the dark areola around her nipples but not the nipples themselves. I was mesmerized by her body.

When Traci stood back up she glanced at the tent pole under the covers. My cock was hard as a telephone pole and standing up just as tall.

Traci looked at my wife and said, “Maybe you should take care of that before you leave! I’ll close the door on my way out!”

My wife said, “Not me! I’m not the one that got him hard this time! Besides I sucked him off an hour ago and my jaw is sore! You suck him this time! I’ll close the door for you though!” With that said my wife went over and closed the door quietly.

Traci looked at my wife and smiled very sweetly. I wasn’t sure but I think that Traci expected my wife to leave the room when she closed the door. My wife smiled back at her but with an evil little twist to her lips. Then Traci looked at me, then at my boner, and then back at my wife again. She smiled and pulled the curtain around my bed. Traci moved the covers to get a look at my cock and smiled very nicely that time.

Traci said, “Oh boy! You see I too sucked a cock an hour ago and my jaw is also sore! Would you mind if I just fucked you instead?”

I replied, “Mind? I’d love to see what is under those panties!”

With that said Traci removed her panties and said, “I’ll just slip these under your pillow! You can keep them to remember me by!” She held them to my nose for a moment, then folded her thongs neatly, and slipped them under my pillow.

Traci climbed up on my hospital bed, lifted her uniform up to her waist, and got in position over my cock. I was treated to a very special pussy. It was full and the lips were puffy from her own excitement. She used both of her hands to part her pussy lips then slowly lowered herself onto me. Once the head of my cock popped inside her vagina I let out a soft gasp and Traci smiled even more. As she worked her way down my cock she unbuttoned the top of her nurses uniform to give me access to her breasts. Her bra had a front clasp so I unhooked it and let her fine breasts pop free. I manhandled them for awhile then pulled her closer for a suck. I took one of her lovely nipples into my mouth and devoured it. I almost hated to pull it out of my mouth even for a second so that I could suck on its mate but I forced myself too. Traci was bent over my face with her arms out straight next to my head supporting her weight. Her breasts were handing down and swinging back and forth like two pendulums. They were keeping time to her pussy thrusting on my cock.

I realized that when I’m fucking a girl I thrust up into her hard so that I ram my cock against her clit if I can. Well the same thing is true for a woman but in reverse. Traci was thrusting down on my cock and rotating her pelvis at the same time in order to stimulate her clit on my cock. The only problem was that she was essentially trying to break my cock off. No matter what, it was the best feeling I had ever gotten before with a woman on top. Very impressive!

After Traci succeeded in draining my balls of their very potent sperm she rolled to my side to recover. She was a vision of loveliness lying there with a slight glistening of sweat covering her exposed flesh.

My wife said, “That’s my husband’s cum and I want it back!”

Traci spread her legs and said, “If you want it come and get it!”

My wife did just that to Traci’s delight. My wife ate her for maybe ten minutes before the intercom sounded with, “Traci! Please report to the nurses station!”

Traci said, “Damn! I really don’t want to go! Can I come back later after your wife leaves?”

My wife smiled and, “Yes Traci! You are more than welcome to use my husband anytime that you want too!”

Traci said, “Thank you! Does that include after he is released too?”

My wife smiled and helped Traci button up her uniform and she replied, “Yes it does!”

Traci left to see what the big emergency was. Later she came back and asked my wife to leave. I noticed that it was almost an hour after curfew anyway. About an hour before shift change Traci did come back and gave me that blowjob that she owed me. I loved her mouth but not as much as I loved her pussy. I slept like a baby that night.

The next evening after things quieted down a Candy Striper came in and said, “The nurse told me to clean the light fixture over your head! Is it okay if I stand on your bed to do it?”

She was absolutely adorable. There was no way any sane man could refuse her request so I granted her permission.

She looked at my wife and smiled then said, “My name is Dee Dee! That’s short for Deloris” Then she climbed up on my hospital bed, crawled closer to my head, and while bracing herself against the wall stood up right next to my head. Then to my delight Dee Dee looked down at me, smiled sweetly, and then placed one foot on the other side of my head giving me a perfect view up her red and white striped dress. She was wearing white cotton panties with red lettering across her pussy mound. As she played around with the light fixture I was able to read what it said. “Fuck me!” I got an instant erection.

Dee Dee took an awfully long time cleaning that light fixture before getting down. She practically sat on my face allowing me to smell of the perfume that she had obviously sprayed on her panties before coming to work that night. Dee Dee got to one side, turned so that I had a very nice view of her ass, and then started to crawl toward the bottom of the bed to get down. As she passed the circus tent that had formed in my covers she giggled.

Dee Dee looked at me then at my wife and said, “The nurse said that if I did that again that I would fix it myself!”

She gave my cock a squeeze and said, “Wow! I’m sorry! It must be very painful!”

She removed the covers to look at it and said, “This is serious! I can apply mouth to mouth resuscitation or I can put it in a nice warm place until it’s fever goes away!” As she spoke she pointed to her mouth for the first part and then pointed to her pussy for the last part.

I smiled over at my wife and said, “Honey it really is serious! I think I need the nice warm place until it’s fever goes away!”

My wife tried not to laugh out loud but said, “I agree! Dee Dee please don’t hurt it any more unless you really have too!” Then she smiled broadly at Dee Dee.

Dee Dee lifted her striped skirt up and slipped her panties down saying, “I’ll just slip these under your pillow! You can keep them to remember me by!”

I whispered hoarsely, “Thank you!”

Dee Dee then lifted her skirt up and tucked it under her chin as she slipped her moist pussy over the head of my cock. She shivered and wiggled her way down to the base of my cock. I reached down and stroked her clit a few times then reached up and held both of her nipples between my thumbs and forefingers. She was much tighter than I was used too and she felt so damn good that I only lasted half as long as I wanted too before cumming a river into this lovely young girl.

As she rolled to my side my wife said, “That’s my husband’s cum and I want it back!”

Dee Dee spread her legs and said, “If you want it come and get it!”


Continue next page ....

[birdie8819]

My wife did just that to Dee Dee’s delight. My wife ate her for maybe ten minutes before she announced that she was done. Dee Dee got off my bed and stood up to straighten her uniform before leaving my room.

Soon my beautiful nurse Traci came in, looked under my covers, and said, “That girl never cleans up after herself!” Traci then leaned over and sucked my limp cock clean. She looked at my wife and asked, “Would you like what’s left in my mouth?”

My wife replied, “No I got all I wanted out of Dee Dee’s tasty little cunt!”

Traci covered me back up and said, “I’ll be back later to give you a blowjob if you want me too!”

I smiled at both women and said, “Yes please! Wake me if you have too! I wouldn’t want a fantastic blowjob like you give and not be awake to enjoy it!”

Later after my wife left but before shift change I got my blowjob.

The next evening a different Candy Striper entered my room. She was really cute.

She said, “Hi my name is Cee Cee. That’s short for Cecelia! The nurse sent me in here to see if you wanted to fuck my cunt! You can be first one tonight if you like!”

She was very direct. No beating around the bush with this one! So I said, “Yes! I would like that! I’m afraid that I’m not terribly hard!”

Cee Cee said, “Oh that’s okay! I can take care of that! I’m pretty good at it!”

Then Cee Cee removed her red and white striped uniform. She was not wearing a bra and her small tits looked wonderful capped with tiny hard pink nipples. She removed what appeared to be Halloween panties. They were black and orange and said Boo on her pussy mound.

Cee Cee said, “I’ll just slip these under your pillow! You can keep them to remember me by!”

I replied, “Thank you!”

My wife and I watched Cee Cee as she swung around and lowered her pussy onto my face. She smelled fresh and she tasted wonderful too. She sucked my cock into her mouth and I felt it hit the back of her throat. She did that repeatedly until I was hard as a nail. I sure wanted to nail her.

Cee Cee swung around like a ballerina landing on my wet cock with her even wetter pussy and sank all the way down to the root. Cee Cee was a remarkable fuck. She jumped up and down as if she were on a pogo stick. Each time that she went up she turned a hundred and eight degrees around the head of my cock before landing again. It was absolutely incredible to watch and even better to feel. One time she would be smiling at me teasing me with her titties and the next time taunting me with her tight little ass. Talk about being screwed! It was the most intense fucking that I had ever had and probably one that I never in a million years would get to repeat. Cee Cee was a fuck from heaven! If I had died right then of a heart attack it would have been worth it. I came buckets. It filled Cee Cee’s cunt, overflowed down my balls, and puddled up on the bed sheets.

Cee Cee got right up and started sucking up the spillage while shoving her ass toward my wife. Without being asked my wife got between her globes and started cleaning up my cum from Cee Cee’s sweet little pussy. Cee Cee made sure to get every drop off of me and even licked the sheet clean.

When my wife finished eating her Cee Cee stood up and said, “Boy! Can you suck cunt! You can suck mine anytime!” Cee Cee giggled and slipped on her uniform as she went for the door. I don’t think she got it all the way on before she exited my room.

Traci popped her head in later and said, “I really don’t have to check up on Cee Cee but she did clean up after herself didn’t she?”

My wife licked her lips and said, “I helped her a little bit!”

Traci said, “Good! She can be a little spitfire at times!” Then Traci left us alone.

They had a certain schedule. I would get to fuck Traci one night, then Dee Dee the next night, followed by Cee Cee on my last night. I was sorry to be discharged but Traci made sure to ask my wife again if she could visit me at home. My wife assured her that she was always welcome in our home.

I rested for a couple of days at home but I really missed all of that special attention that I had received while there.

One evening the doorbell rang and my wife got it. I saw Traci standing in the doorway. My wife invited her in. I saw Traci enter followed by Dee Dee and Cee Cee. She introduced her two daughters to us. Oh my God! I couldn’t believe that the best three fucks that I ever had were all in the same family.

They stripped without being asked to and started undressing my wife and I. We were quickly on the floor in a circle. It was a Daisy Chain with a man in it. I was eating Traci while she ate Dee Dee. Dee Dee was eating Cee Cee while she was eating my wife. My wife was supposed to be sucking my cock but she was moaning and her eyes were rolling up into her head.

I was looking at Traci and thinking about this mother eating her daughter and sister eating sister when I shot cum all over my wife’s face.

Traci looked at me and smiled, “It was the incest wasn’t it? It always has the same results! You men are all alike! My husband likes to watch us too!”

My wife said, “Yes! It reminds me of my two sisters and our three brothers fucking us every chance that they got!

I then said, “I had a sister too…and a mother…and two aunts…and a cousin…and…

Incest sure is great!


The End

[birdie8819]

Here's one more story about a father fucking his own daughter ass - Title : Bend Over Club :

There is a sex club in town that I belong to. My wife knows all about it and has for years. She assumes that I need a ‘little piece of strange’ every now and then and lets me go. She also knows that our sex life perks up pretty good for a few weeks afterwards too. So in her mind it is a win win situation.

About once a month I go to the sex club and enjoy myself. It is slightly expensive but so is going to a prostitute too. Besides these girls are checked out once a month by a doctor for sexually transmitted diseases including AIDS. They are probably the safest girls in town to fuck. Oh yes, we men get checked out for sexually transmitted diseases too before we join the club and every six months after that.

The Bend Over Club is unique. We can drink, play cards, and relax on very comfortable furniture. When we feel the urge we can peek in a few windows and take our pick. If the window is covered it is occupied. When I look in about all I can see is a fine ass bent over and her parted legs.

To get in position the girls stand in the booth and place their feet in straps that hold their knees about a foot or so apart. Then the girl bends over a flat cushion so that her torso is horizontal. She then pokes her head into a padded hole and puts her hands through two more padded holes. It resembles a Medieval Stockade of sorts. In this position I can not tell who the girl is but I have total access to her pussy, asshole, and her hanging tits. Everything a man needs!

When I open the door and walk in her head and hands are clamped a little tighter so that she cannot get out. I then drop in a large metal token that goes down a chute and drops into a tray under her face for her to see. A red token means that she will be getting fucked in her pussy, red is for the hole that bleeds. A brown token means that she will be getting fucked in her ass, brown is the color of shit. I only purchase the more expensive brown tokens. They are seventy-five dollars each while the red tokens are only fifty dollars each. The girl also has a button so that she can call for help but only if a guy drops in a red token and then sticks his cock in her asshole. If a guy is dumb enough to put in a brown token and then fuck her pussy she is even better off so they never complain about that. If a guy gets too physically abusive she can get help too.

Well then one week my wife informed me that our sixteen-year-old daughter Midori had gotten a tattoo on her lower back. I told Midori that I wanted to see it so she proudly turned and showed it off to me. Her low-rise jeans and her short top allowed full visibility. It was unique I’ll give her that. If you studied it long enough you could see her name in the scrollwork. I complimented her but told her that I though she needed to be eighteen to get a tattoo without her parents permission. She told me that she found a way around that. Then I asked who paid for it because I know people that have tattoos and this one would not have been cheap. She said that she had paid for it with her baby sitting money. Yeah right!

Over the next couple of days I started noticing that Midori had been wearing new clothes, had a new television set in her bedroom, a cell phone, and several other expensive items. No babysitting job I ever heard of could buy all that stuff.

That Friday after dinner I told my wife that I was going to the Bend Over Club. Some of the guys told me about a new girl that was working there now. She kissed me and wished me a good time.

At the club I purchased my usual two brown tokens. I was told which booth the new girl was in and waited. As soon as its door opened up I rushed over to it. I went in, patted the girl on her ass cheeks, and put my token in her chute. My cock was already out and hard so I used the tiny tube of lubricant and shoved my cock into her butt hole. As I was butt fucking this little beauty I leaned over to abuse her titties. They were firm and fun to play with. I was trying to take my time and really get my money’s worth. As I neared my climax I held onto her hips firmly and rammed into her harder. I looked down and saw my daughter’s butt tattoo on this girl. At first I thought it was strange that someone else would have a tattoo like hers. It must have been a ‘brain fart’ because it took me another second to realize that I was fucking my own sixteen-year-daughter in her ass. What a rush! I pounded my cock into Midori like any well meaning ‘fudge packer’ would! When I finally did cum it was one of my best ever.

Usually I wait around for a couple of hours then fuck another girl before going home. That night however I went back in to butt fuck my daughter Midori for the second time in less than an hour. I knew from past experience that it would take me forever to cum, thereby giving her a real going over. I wasn’t going to use the lubricant this time either.

I went in and dropped another big brown metal token into the chute. I had to play with myself a little to get it hard enough to slip it in her asshole. As I already knew, I had to fuck Midori for at least ten minutes before I got almost hard. I had to butt fuck her for another ten minutes before I got fully hard. Then it took another fifteen minutes of fucking into her rectum for me to start getting that old feeling inside. By the time I actually squirted a couple of shots of cum into her poop chute forty-seven minutes had passed. I reamed her ass good!

I pulled up my pants, leaned over my daughter’s back, and twisted both of her nipples just as hard as I could. Like I expected the bouncer opened my door and came to her rescue. I pointed at Midori’s tattoo and told him that she was my sixteen-year-old daughter. He released her head and hands and had her stand up.

Midori turned and said, “Daddy! I…I…I can explain!”

The bouncer just shook his head, looked at her, and said, “Get dressed and get out of here!”

Midori started crying, put on a short sexy robe, and went to the girl’s changing room. When she came back out I took her arm and led her out of the club.

The ride home was in silence.

Again I had a hold of Midori when I entered the living room where my wife was sitting. I sat her down into a chair where she stayed. I then told my wife all about Midori’s babysitting job at the Bend Over Club.

When I got to the part about butt fucking Midori for forty-seven minutes my wife started laughing.

Midori started crying even harder and said, “You knew it was me and you tortured me like that anyway?”

I smiled and said, “You bet! If you want to sell your ass like that you can! I talked to a few of the guys at the club! They will be coming here to fuck you from now on! Your cunt is worth twenty dollars and your ass is worth twenty-five dollars! I will keep half the money for being your pimp! Oh yes and I get to fuck you anytime that I want too just for being your pimp! Is that clear?”

Midori glared at me and said, “You can’t do that!”

I slapped her right across her face hard and said, “Yes I can and I will! I could put your ass in jail for that forged document that you used to get that tattoo and then to get hired at the Bend Over Club!”

Midori realized that I wasn’t kidding. She looked at her mother for sympathy but didn’t get any. Realizing her fate and surrendering to it Midori softly said, “Okay!”

I said, “Okay then! Go up to your room, get naked, and wait for me on top of your bed! I’ll be up soon for a pussy fuck before I go to bed!”

As soon as Midori was out of hearing rang my wife whispered, “Yes! I told you so! I knew that she wasn’t earning that much money babysitting! Hell I even cum when you told me about that forty-seven minute butt fucking that you gave her! I can still remember a few of those that you gave me too! That little piece of ass will bring in some big bucks! When are you going to tell her that she doesn’t get a penny of the action?”

I said, “I don’t know! Lets see if we can string her along until she turns eighteen!”

My wife slapped me on my ass and said, “You better get up there and slip it to her Mr. Pimp!”


The End

[birdie8819]

Well it's coming to Halloween night how about this story :

The Halloween Party

Halloween is a great time of the year to party hardy. My wife Renee and I throw a big Halloween Party every year in our barn. We renovated an 1882 farmhouse that has historic ties to our past. My grandfather’s grandfather built it. This year it became a hundred and twenty-five years old. The renovation took us five years and a lot of money, time, and effort but it was worth it.

Five years ago we held our very first Halloween Party in our barn. It is in much better shape now. I think it is almost in its original splendor.

My fourteen-year-old daughter Nevaeh helped my wife plan this year’s party. We chose Nevaeh for her name because it is Heaven spelled backwards.

This year thanks to my daughter’s suggestion all of the women would be dressed alike and so would the men. The men were to come as Tarzan in a little loincloth and not much else, in fact nothing else. The women would all be dressed in very skimpy yellow polka dot bikinis. String bikinis no less. They would also be wearing gorilla masks that would completely cover their head, face, and hair. My wife liked the idea of the men not being able to even recognize their own wives or daughters. My wife ordered the thirty-six bikinis and gorilla masks for the women and thirty-six loincloths for us men.

On the invitations the women were told to shave their pussies bald just before the party so that no one could see a blonde or a redhead. They were told to bring makeup to cover any tattoos or scars also. The whole idea was for the women to all look the same and to become anonymous.

Everyone seemed excited about this Halloween party. Renee and Nevaeh kept teasing me for the whole week before the party. Nevaeh said that I would get so drunk that I wouldn’t be able to tell one woman from the next. Renee said that she was going to get very horny this year and attack me right during the party. I was told to lie out some nice fresh straw on the floor in all of the stalls and small rooms in the back of the barn. Renee said that they would get plenty of use this year.

People started arriving early. The women all went to the house to change while we men were sent to the barn to change. I had been helping out all morning setting up things in the barn so I opened up the box of loincloths and showed the men their customs. One size fits all. As Renee had suggested we each had a big glass of her Witch’s Brew before getting dressed. I had helped her make it so I knew just how potent it was. It was more than seventy-five percent alcohol. It had rum, whisky, gin, vodka, and even tequila in it. There was some beer, fruit punch, and wine in it too. There was a ten-gallon container with a spigot at the bottom for filling our glasses. It was labeled Tarzan. With thirty-six men drinking from it we could all have a quart to drink with a gallon left over. Hell I doubted if any of us guys could drink a whole quart of that stuff without passing out.

The women had their own barrel to drink from that was labeled Gorilla Jane. I knew very well that it was far less potent than our barrel was. It contained ten gallons of wine that one of our neighbors makes himself. I was told in no uncertain terms that we men were supposed to get drunk and not the girls.

After drinking a glass of our Witch’s Brew we put on our loincloths. I don’t know why we bothered to find someplace private to change because once we came back there was very little left private after that. The guys were good natured about it though and figured that if that was what the girls wanted, then by God that was what we were going to give them.

When the women came down from the house it seemed like a parade. Those tiny yellow polka dot bikinis were fantastic to watch. As expected they all mostly looked alike. Of course some had bigger tits and some had smaller tits but there were enough women so that I couldn’t tell for sure which one was Renee or Nevaeh. After they entered the barn one woman came directly over to me and reached right between my legs to cup my balls and fondle my cock until I was semi-hard. I in turn felt her up too. I slipped a finger into her small bikini top to flick her nipple, then her other nipple too, and then I slipped a finger into her bikini bottom to run my finger up her slit. I sure thought that it was my wife. I fingered her hole and was rubbing her clit and really enjoying it when another woman came over to me and she left. That was when I started counting women. When all thirty-six women had played with my cock and I had slipped my finger into all of their pussies I then knew that one of those women had been fourteen-year-old daughter Nevaeh. Then I also realized that every man there had put his fingers in my daughter’s pussy too. Before we were done hardly anyone had their costume on.

Once the initial ‘hellos’ were out of the way it was a free for all. I knew that my wife had medium size tits and that my daughter had smaller ones. So I went after the ladies with smaller tits. I started licking their pussies to try and tell which ones might have softer fur but it really didn’t seem to help any. I started asking them if they wanted to fuck. Only one of the first three women shook her head no, so I just stopped asking them after that. I just took them somewhere close and slipped my cock into them. I didn’t get any objections after that. I didn’t really want to cum in them because then I couldn’t fuck nearly as many of these women. I systematically went through all of the women with smaller tits and slipped my cock into each one of them. I knew that one of them had to be Nevaeh. I thought about going after the women with bigger tits next but I decided to fuck all of the small-breasted women again. There were only ten or twelve of them I knew that I had already had my cock in each of them once if not twice in a few of them.

That second time around the women were even easier to take by the hand, walk them off just a few feet, and then slip my cock into them. I just leaned them against a few bales of straw, held one of their knees up to my waist, and slipped my hard cock into their wet pussies. They all had wet pussies that second time around because I wasn’t the only one fucking the small-breasted women.

Also that second time around I asked each of the women their name. Some told me, some didn’t. If she didn’t tell me her name I would pinch both of her nipples hard. That usually did it. If she still wouldn’t tell me her name then I would poke a finger up her ass. Eventually every woman told me her name by the time I had that second finger up her ass and knew that I would put the third one in there too if she didn’t tell me, including my daughter Nevaeh. When Nevaeh told me her name I just had to cum in her! I learned to identify a few of the women from freckles, a slight birth mark, or even a smudge of dirt on the back of their leg. Nevaeh had the smudge on her leg.

An hour later I was ready again so I took Nevaeh into my private room off in a back corner of the barn. There I asked her to remove her gorilla mask so that I could look at her as I made love to her. Nevaeh removed her mask, smiled at me, and stood before me in her birthday suite. Nevaeh was so pretty in her naked glory. I asked her how many men she had allowed to fuck her so for that night.

Nevaeh didn’t answer my question right away. Instead she told me about all of the women getting ready up in our house for tonight’s party. She told me that right in front of all of the ladies Mrs. Lewis had asked her to lick her pussy and that her mother had nodded for her to do it. After licking Mrs. Lewis’ pussy Nevaeh then wound up licking all of the women’s pussies, long before any man had gotten to them. Nevaeh said that she had done the best job that she could and that it had been her very first lesbian experience. She had licked every single woman from her asshole to her clit and back again several times. She made sure that she gave each woman a good orgasm before she left them and went on to the next woman, including her own mother. As her reward for doing such a good job every woman then took turns licked her virgin pussy before sending her into this den of inequity. Nevaeh was pleased that her mother had been the first woman to lick her pussy.

When the women had entered the barn it was Nevaeh that came over to me first. Mine was the first cock and balls that she had felt, followed then by the other thirty-five cocks in the barn. My finger had been the first one to slip up into her pussy and as luck would have it my cock was very first one to slip into her virgin pussy too. After me she had let Mr. Lewis and Mr. Johnson slip their cocks up into her too and fill her with their cum. Nevaeh said that it had been a very exciting way to loose her virginity and be introduced to sex. She had two more men already picked out to fuck her before the party was over. Lucky bastards!

As I slipped my cock into my daughter’s pussy for the third time that night, Nevaeh said that my cock had felt the best to her. I was a much better lover than her other two men were so far that night. I felt proud! I had been very lucky that night that I hadn’t tried to cum in all of the women. Poking my cock into them was almost as much fun. I knew that I had poked my cock into ten or twelve of the smaller-breasted women at least two times each. However this time I knew for a fact that this was my beautiful daughter Nevaeh. Her gorilla mask was off, her tiny bikini was off, and she was lying naked under me enjoying having my cock in her pussy. We both knew that this was just the start of a beautiful relationship. We would be much closer than just a daughter and her father after this. We would be lovers.


The End

[birdie8819]

Another Father and Daughters story - Title :

Riding Lawnmower


I bought myself a brand new riding lawnmower. My old one finally bit the dust. This one has everything. It can cut the grass of course but it can bag the clipping to be composted, till the soil for my garden, collect the fall leaves, and snow blow my driveway too. It does it all. I was in love with my ‘Mean Machine.’

I showed my wife and two daughters how it worked, that was my mistake! After that the grass stopped growing and I never got a chance to ride it. However I still had to maintain it. It used a lot of gas and I had to add a little oil every now and then too. I quickly put an engine hour meter on it so that I could tell how long it had been run.

Every day when I came home from work there was at least an hour or more of time added to the hour meter. Not one of my women would admit to using it but the grass catcher was full and I had to empty it.

That night in bed while we were making love my wife finally admitted that she had been riding my new lawnmower and that it had a very unique vibration in high speed. She explained that if she holds a golf ball between her legs inside her panties so that it touches her clitoris and then she leans forward while in high speed that she can achieve a powerful orgasm every few minutes. How to hell do women figure something like that out? How many experiments did it take? I guess a vibrating golf ball to the clit is not all that far fetched to some of the stuff that I have seen my wife do in the past. As I was filling her with cum she said that our two daughters knew about it too and that was why the lawn never grew.

The very next day when I came home and opened my car door to step out Ginger my fourteen-year-old daughter asked if she could mow the lawn. She said that her mother had told her to ask me before just using it. As I was about to say okay to Mary Ann my fifteen-year-old daughter came running out of the house asking me if she could mow the lawn too. Now what was I to do?

As I was thinking of an answer Ginger said, “If you let me mow the lawn I’ll let you watch me!”

Mary Ann said, “I’ll let you watch me mow too but I’ll be topless!”

I was in the middle of a bidding war to see who would get to ride my lawnmower and I didn’t really know what to do.

Ginger said, “I’ll be topless too if you let me mow daddy!”

Mary Ann said, “I’ll do it nude!”

Well I think the bidding war had just come to an end and we had a winner!

I said, “Okay Mary Ann! In the nude! While I watch! Right!”

Mary Ann blushed and said, “Okay! I don’t know! Maybe! I shouldn’t have…!”

Ginger said, “I’ll do it in the nude daddy and you can watch me! Okay?”

I looked at Mary Ann. She just held her head down and ran into the house.

I asked Ginger, “What’s up with your sister?”

Ginger said, “Mary Ann’s on the rag and flowing really heavy! She’s too embarrassed to let you see her bleed all over your tractor seat! Now don’t get all bent out of shape! She cleans it off real well afterwards!”

I said, “Well then, I guess it’s your turn to mow the lawn!”

I followed my pretty little daughter into the garage where I store my lawnmower. Ginger was not one bit shy about removing her clothes in front of me. She took a golf ball out of my golf bag and walked to my mower. I watched as she then spread her hairy pussy lips open enough to place the golf ball up against her clit. She rolled her pelvis to apply some pressure on the seat to embed that tiny ball against her clit tightly. Then she started the lawnmower up and closed her eyes. She made a few adjustments to her position and I saw her nipples start to dance on her breasts. I saw her breasts start to dance on her chest. Then I saw Ginger start to dance on the seat. It took her a good two minutes but when Ginger had that first orgasm it was wonderful to watch. Ginger had her eyes closed tightly, her head laid back, and her hands tightly clinched to the steering wheel. She looked so at peace with the world. I believe that Ginger would do this anywhere that she could, even on Main Street at high noon in broad daylight during a parade. She was completely oblivious to her surroundings. After she came down from her high she smiled at me and put the lawnmower in gear and drove out of the garage still stark raving nude.

As I followed her I saw my wife smiling at the view, she handed me a nice cold beer, and said, “Ginger sure looked happy!”

I stammered something about a contest to see who would get to mow the lawn.

My wife said, “Yes! I know all about it! Mary Ann is really upset!”

I said, “Ginger said that Mary Ann is flowing heavily and that she is embarrassed about it!”

My wife said, “Yes she is! Why don’t you go up to her room and straighten things out!”

I said, “Me? Why? How?”

My wife said, “You because you are the problem! Why because she needs your comforting at the moment not mine. How? Well check out her pussy and tell her that it’s all right to bleed all over your precious lawnmower as long as she cleans it up afterwards! I know how much you like my bloody hole every month!”

I said, “You really think that Mary Ann will let me inspect her pussy?”

My wife replied, “Of course she will! Why do you think she said that she would mow the lawn nude and let you watch her in the first place! She got last minute jitters and chickened out! That’s all! Now go up to her!”

I took one last look at Ginger riding around our lawn in the nude. She was driving a little erratic at the moment so I assumed that she was experiencing another orgasm. She looked so beautiful. Now I wished that we had neighbors that were close enough to watch her too.

I walked into the house, grabbed a fresh beer, and headed up to Mary Ann’s bedroom. I knocked on her door and walked in when I heard her voice telling me to come in. She apparently was not expecting me.

I said, “I need to inspect your pussy!”

Mary Ann looked at me like I was crazy. I walked over to her bed. She was lying back on her pillow. I could tell that she had been crying.

I said, “Well you were the top bidder on the lawn mower until you chickened out! I was expecting to see you naked riding it! Now I want to see you naked! I know you are having your period and I don’t care! I always make love to your mother when she is bleeding! That’s when she is the horniest! Now undress!”

I really expected a big fight but instead Mary Ann got up and started undressing when she asked, “I suppose that Ginger stripped and got on the mower!”

I said, “Yes she did and I watched her put the golf ball against her clit and drive off giving herself orgasms left and right!”

Mary Ann said, “That little slut!” and she continued to undress for me. When she lowered her panties her pad came away too. It had a small blood spot on it.

I asked, “Why don’t you use tampons like your mother does?”

Mary Ann answered, “Because I’m still a virgin and they don’t fit!”

I said, “Well you can take care of that if you want too!”

Mary Ann asked, “How?”

I said, “With your fingers, your mother’s dildo, or even a boyfriend!”

Mary Ann asked, “Will you do if for me?”

I reached out a finger and went for her pussy when she stopped me.

Mary Ann said, “Not with your finger daddy! With your cock!”

I asked, “Really? It might hurt!”

Mary Ann said, “I know! Mom told me all about it before you got home!”

I smiled. My wife was behind all of this. Okay! Why not go along with it and enjoy myself too.

I undressed as Mary Ann watched me. I got a thick bath towel and laid it out in the middle of her bed. I positioned her and got between her legs. There was no way to really excite her much and she really was expecting it to hurt so I decided to just go through with it. So I inserted my cock into her naturally lubricated hole. I hit the resistance and waited for her to take a deep breath. I forced my cock into her virgin hole and knocked the breath out of her. A tear came to her eye. I waited! Soon she gave me a little smile and I continued to force my cock into her until I couldn’t get anymore in. Then I started fucking her. I didn’t really expect her to have an orgasm so I just fucked my daughter until I cum.

After a little rest I took her hand and led Mary Ann to my bedroom to take a shower with me. I washed her off and cleaned her out as best I could. When we got out I took one of my wife’s tampons and shoved it up my daughter’s pussy leaving the blue string hanging out. Still naked I took her downstairs and outside. I motioned for Ginger to come to me and handed Mary Ann a clean golf ball. Then I watched her mow my lawn as she had promised.

As soon as Ginger saw the blue string hanging out of her sister’s pussy she said, “Now do me daddy!”

I replied, “What?”

Ginger said, “Fuck me too! I want to be able to use a tampon too!”

I just looked at my wife and she smiled. I would have to thank her later.


The End

[birdie8819]

Here's one about brother and sister - Title :

My Teasing Sister

Joyce is my older sister but only by all of ten months. Dad sure didn’t waist any time getting mom knocked up again. He always jokes about having a private room for her the first time so that he could get a jump on the second child. He also says that the second time a private room was not available so that they stopped at two children.

Anyway Joyce has always teased me sexually. She brags that she used to change my diapers when I was two years old and that she played with my cock the whole time. She said that my balls were huge. She even says that she gave me my first blowjob and about fifty more after that until mom caught her doing it and put a stop to it. When I was about five she started doing it again when we took baths together. She complained that I almost always peed in her mouth. As before mom eventually caught her and we started taking separate baths.

Over the years nothing much changed, we still got to see one another naked from time to time. When Joyce was about nine her tiny titties started to grow. She would let me see them occasionally just to tell her that they were getting bigger, and they were too. When Joyce turned ten years old and had her first period she let me look. She had very fine hairs on her pussy. I didn’t have any yet. However when she let me touch her pussy I got a hard-on. I had them before but usually when I woke up in the morning and I never understood why. This was something new to me.

About every three months Joyce and I would strip naked and play doctor when no one was around. For ten minutes I could do anything to her that I wanted to do and then she would get to do anything that she wanted to do to me for another ten minutes. It started out innocently enough but it escalated every time. In the beginning I would play with her tits and finger her pussy until my time was up. Joyce would then have my hard cock to play with. She would suck it like she always had, rub her titties on the head of it, and suck it some more. As I said it escalated to my sucking on her nipples and licking her pussy as well as fingering it and eventually finding her clit. Joyce would always suck my hard cock, then one day I came in her mouth. After that she wanted to play doctor more often.

The teasing really escalated about the time she became a teenager. Thirteen was an important milestone for her. Every morning before breakfast Joyce would tell me how many times she had masturbated to orgasm before going to sleep the night before and when she woke up that morning. She would stick her smelly fingers under my nose until I got a good whiff of them and then she would make me suck each one of her fingers clean. I was forced to tell her how many times I had jerked off before going to sleep and if I had that morning when I woke up. Soon she didn’t have to force me to suck her fingers or to tell her how many times I had jerked off, I was bragging about it. However no matter how many times I jerked off and came she always said a higher number to beat me. My cock was raw one morning with I said that I had cum seven times. She merely smiled and said that she had cum thirteen times.

Needless to said I said, “No fucking way!”

Joyce smiled sweetly and softly said, “Way!”

So I retaliated with, “Prove it!”

To which Joyce said, “Okay! Tonight!”

I replied, “Okay! Tonight!”

That day seemed to drag on and on for me. We both took our baths early that night. Joyce and I had gotten into our old habit of playing doctor as we passed one another in the bathroom. Joyce would always go first because she liked the water hotter than I did. Then when I got in, it was just right for me. Dad liked the fact that we conserved some hot water. Like he always says the cold water is free but he has to pay to make it hot. Then of course he always follows that up with the same old question, why do they call it a hot water heater, you don’t have to heat hot water you have to heat cold water. He is right, but so what!

Anyway back to bath time. Joyce would stay in the water until I came into the bathroom. Then she would stand up and let me watch her dry off. Then I could suck her nipples and play with her pussy for awhile. When she figured that I had enough she would watch me undress then suck my cock until I came. She loved my cum.

That night I slipped out of my room and into Joyce’s room. She was waiting for me. She opened her legs and had me sit between them and jerk off for her. She was fingering her pussy to get her finger wet then playing with her clit. She started counting slowly one, two, and then three. I asked her what she was doing and she replied that she was counting off her orgasms for me. What! I didn’t see any cum come out and I hadn’t either. She laughed at me and said that girls don’t cum like boys do and that it happens somewhere up inside her pussy. I said that wasn’t fair then. If I couldn’t see her cum then she couldn’t count it. So she told me to put a finger in her pussy and I did, then she wanted two fingers, and finally she wanted three of my fingers in her pussy. It was sort of tight but sort of nice too. So with my three fingers up her pussy she started playing with her clit again. Every time I felt her pussy muscles quiver and tighten on my fingers Joyce would count off. I began to realize that she really was experiencing something inside her pussy. I was experiencing something really good too. I was harder and stroking my cock faster that I normally do. About the time Joyce said fourteen I shot cum up onto her bare belly, onto her pussy, and then onto her bed before dribbling all over my hand. The score was fourteen to one but I was very happy.

We did that together about once or twice a week after that. About the time Joyce turned fourteen we were getting into the sixty-nine position with me eating her pussy and sucking her clit to a dozen orgasms while filling my sister’s mouth with my cum.

Then for my fourteenth birthday Joyce finally let me fuck her. We were both fourteen but she would turn fifteen in two more months.

That night I went to her bedroom as I had done many, many times in the past. However this time my sister the tease was finally going to put out. For me! We both knew exactly what to do and what to expect. I had come from my room naked and she was lying on her bed naked and already in position with her knees up and spread wide. As I approached I saw three of those sticky bows left over from Christmas packages stuck to her nipples and to her pussy. As I approached she handed me a birthday card. I opened the envelope and took out the card. She had obviously made this on her computer. There was a kitten with a rooster’s head in its mouth. When I opened the card the caption read I want your cock in my pussy. I though that it was very cute. I put the card down and got between my sister’s legs and not head first this time. As I slipped my cock into my very first pussy somehow I knew immediately that I would always want to do that. I had felt her pussy squeeze my fingers during her orgasms but I had no sooner got my cock all the way in to her when I felt her pussy muscles squeeze down on my cock as Joyce said, “One!”

I wanted this to last forever so I had jerked off twice in my room before coming in here to her. Her pussy was perfect for me. It was warm, wet, and it was available to me, what more could a boy want for his birthday! I fucked my sister Joyce slowly, then faster, and then slowed back down again. Every time I felt that familiar squeeze she would say the next higher number. She was definitely having the same effect on me. Near the end I was jerking around uncontrollably. I could feel my cum boiling up in my balls and ready to explode. Then I smiled as Joyce said thirteen, thirteen, and thirteen again, repeating herself. She apparently was out of control too. Then I flooded her pussy with cum for the very first time knowing that I would be doing it as often as I could from then on.

I wanted to do it again right away but Joyce pushed me away and told me to go back to my own room. Reluctantly I left her bed and walked down the hall naked to my own room. When I opened up my door and walked in I got an even bigger surprise. There on my bed was my mother. She was lying on my bed naked and already in position with her knees up and spread wide. As I approached I saw three of those sticky bows left over from Christmas packages stuck to her nipples and to her pussy. As I approached she handed me a birthday card. I opened the envelope and took out the card. She had obviously made this on her computer. There was a kitten with a rooster’s head in its mouth. When I opened the card the caption read I want your cock in my pussy. I though that it was very cute. I put the card down and got between my mother’s legs. As I slipped my cock into my second pussy somehow I knew immediately that I would always want to do that.

I felt mom’s pussy muscles squeeze down on my cock as she said, “One!”


The End

[birdie8819]

Another interesting story (How I wish here in Sillypore also got this type of things happens here) - Title : Group Grope ......Enjoy :)

My wife and I were so happy when I got my promotion to Plant Manager but it also meant that we had to move. We went out early to look for a house. My wife applied for a teaching position at the same school that our two daughters would be attending. Then we went back home to sell that house, pack everything up, and move to our new home. My wife received the job offer that she was hoping for. Life was beautiful.

My daughter Jeneffer is fourteen years old, developing rather nicely, and she is a ball of fire. That girl has more energy than my wife and I have put together.

My daughter Melody is thirteen years old, also developing nicely, and she is more of a bookworm or maybe a couch potato.

My wife is beautiful and both of our daughters take after her. All three have long brown hair past their bra straps. My wife just turned forty years old. A mile stone in her life. I am also forty years old. We met in college, fell in love, and married after graduation. Since then we both managed to get our Master Degrees and raise two children. Of course Mary’s degrees are both in education, specifically in grades six through twelve in science. My Bachelor Degree is in engineering and my Master Degree is in business.

I have worked for my company for fifteen years and worked very hard for my promotion to Plant Manager. My wife was concerned about starting over in a new school but she knew that good teachers were always in demand. So as a family we decided to relocate halfway across the country to Tin Buck Two, Nebraska. It was not a very big town by any standards and half of the people in town would basically work for me. There were only two schools. One was for kindergarten through sixth grade and the other one was obviously seventh through twelfth grades. Jeneffer was going into the eighth grade while Melody was going into the seventh. Mary had been given the ninth and tenth grade science classes.

We arrived in the middle of summer and settled in quickly. We felt right at home immediately. I put in extra hours at the plant to get up to speed myself. My senior staff was very good at what they do and actually welcomed any new ideas that I had to offer. Together we would make a great team.

Mary and the girls took in what sights there were, went shopping for school clothes, and bonded nicely. All three were looking forward to school starting already.

That first day of school was hectic for me and I got home late. I didn’t even have time to call them so I picked up some flowers and candy on the way home.

I rushed in talking a mile a minute, put down the flowers and candy, and hugged my wife. She froze in my arms. That was not like her at all. I merely looked at Melody and she cringed into her chair. As I approached Jeneffer she clasped her fingers behind her head, opened her stance to shoulder width, and let me hug her as long as I wanted too, however she didn’t return my embrace.

I stepped back and said, “What’s going on here?”

Jeneffer said, “Group Grope!”

At that Melody stood up, clasped her fingers behind her neck, and opened her stance to shoulder width.

I looked at both of my girls then at my wife and asked again, “What’s going on here?”

My wife said, “Well being our first day at this school we were all escorted into the Principle’s Office. The Superintendent of Schools and most of the School Board were there. That was the first time we heard about the Group Grope. It was apparently something left over from the last century when women had little or no rights at all. It was explained that during every class somewhere in the middle of the class a Group Grope would be called for over the Public Address System. Upon hearing that we three were to sand up straight, spread our feet to shoulder width, and clasp our fingers behind our heads for a period of five minutes. We would then be Group Groped by all of the other students and teachers. We were also told to strip naked in the office in front of all those people. It was not as if we had any choice in the matter. Once naked we were given a short and very loose T-shirt to put on. It was bright pink and just barely covered our pussies. However when we raised our arms up it exposed our bare pussies to everyone’s eyes. Then the Superintendent said Group Grope and everyone in the room started to feel us up. I had fingers in my pussy and in my ass, I had hands up my shirt playing with my nipples, and I knew that my daughters were experiencing the same thing but I couldn’t see them. We had been placed in a triangle facing out.”

She took a couple of deep breaths and continued, “We were then taken to our classrooms. As promised in the middle of every class I heard Group Grope and stood paralyzed as each of my new students felt me up, girls as well as boys. A few of the girls gave me some sympathy and said that every girl had to go through it when it was her turn again. No one fucked me they just felt me up. I had never been so humiliated in my life. It was far worse than going to my gynecologist and spreading for him and three or four of his interns.”

She stopped to breathe some more then continued, “I managed to get through the whole day. At lunch I got Group Groped by the entire school staff. After my last class I was taken back to the Principle’s Office where I saw Jeneffer and Melody for the first time. They had apparently survived their first day too. Yes, first day! We were told that being the new girls in the school that we would be Group Groped for the entire week.”

Finally my wife stopped talking. I could hear her labored breathing.

Jeneffer started to tell me her story, “I was mortified Daddy. No one had ever seen me completely naked before except Mommy. I had to undress in front of all of those men then let every boy in all of my classes feel me up. At lunch all of the older boys got to feel my pussy and tits too. Several said that they would like to fuck me sometime if I wanted too.”

After a pause long enough to know that Jeneffer was done talking Melody said, “When I had a woman teacher I was made to stand up from where there was more room for the other kids to get at me. When I had a man teacher I was made to sit on the edge of his desk and lean back while he lifted my T-shirt above my breasts and then spread my legs out as wide as they go. Usually two girls would hold them there so that all of the boys could get right down there and look up inside of me. The boys would then see how many fingers they could fit in me before I cried out. Everyone even the girls kissed my pussy and licked my clit. Even the teachers did too. I kind of liked it when the girls licked my clit!”

When I had let them all talk and knew that they were finished I said, “You’re not going back to that school! Your mother can Home School you! We can move! I can get another job someplace else!”

My wife looked up at me and said, “No! We are not moving! You are not quitting your job! The girls and I have talked it over and we are staying! Our neighbor and her three daughters came over to talk to us after we got home! Every woman in this community has had to endure it and by God so will we!”

I looked at my defeated wife Mary, my traumatized daughter Melody, and my terrorized daughter Jeneffer. They looked exhausted from their ordeal.

The more I thought about everyone in that school feeling up my girls the more excited that I got. Then I felt left out. I asked, “Can I play Group Grope with you too?”

Mary actually smiled at that. She stood up and faced me. Then she raised her arms up and interlaced her fingers behind her head. I reached up under her dress. She wasn’t wearing any panties. So I fingered her pussy and stuck one of my fingers up her ass too, I fingered her clit to an orgasm, and she thanked me. That was what she had been missing all day, a good orgasm. Not one person all day had given her an orgasm. Jeneffer stood up and assumed the position for me too and I gave her an orgasm. Melody was last but she enjoyed it just as much.

Jeneffer said, “Oh Daddy that was great! It was even better than I give myself! Will you do it for me again please?’

Melody said, “Please Daddy! I liked it too! Will you do it every day that we get Group Groped?”

I smiled and slipped a hand up under each of their skirts and fingered their pussies and clits at the same time. They sure enjoyed that Group Grope.

My wife said, “Now that the girls feel better I want the real thing!” She took my hand and led me to our bedroom. The girls followed but Mary shooed them away saying, “This is our alone time! Go play with each other!”

As our door closed I heard Melody ask, “Can we do that? Really! Oh goody!”


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Our love making that evening was some of the best that we had ever had. We were both so sexually excited that we peaked early but I stayed hard and we screwed a second time. When we walked back out my wife just put on one of my big loose T-shirts. She took two others out for the girls to wear.

We ordered pizza that night for dinner. Whenever one of the girls got frisky they would say Group Grope and they would all stand up close to me so that I could feel them up.

Before bedtime Jeneffer said, “Daddy! Remember I told you that several boys wanted to fuck me sometime if I wanted too.”

I replied, “Yes! I remember!”

Jeneffer said, “I want too! But I’m scared!”

Melody asked, “So can you help us get used to it please! No one in any of my classes is a virgin!”

Jeneffer said, “And we don’t want to be the only virgins in the school!”

Mary said, “They do have a point you know! I believe that they are the only two virgins in that school and maybe in the other school too. This Group Grope is wide spread. I’m pretty sure that even the kindergartners are involved too.”

I looked at my beautiful wife and asked, “So you’re okay with me taking our daughters virginity?”

She kissed me and said, “There really isn’t anything left to take. They have had a couple of hundred fingers in there already! All you really have to do is slip your cock in them before they let some other boy do it to them!”

Both of my daughters were looking at me, smiling, and shaking their heads yes!

They led me back to my bedroom. My wife positioned Jeneffer on my bed. She lifted her knees up and spread them out to the side for me. I got right between her legs and slipped my cock in where my fingers had been several times that night. My wife acted like this was no big deal but it was to me. I relished in the incestuous thoughts of have sex with both of my beautiful teenage daughters and not just this one time either for I knew that I would be doing this again and again. I flooded my oldest daughter’s pussy with her Daddy’s cum. I knew that she had been on birth control but it had actually slipped my mind. All I could think about as I cum was making a baby in my daughter’s belly. That though alone kept me hard so I made love to Melody too. She felt the same to me and gave me that same thrill. When I finished cumming in Melody my wife took her place. Apparently I was still hard. It was amazing. I really couldn’t believe it. So the girls got to watch me fuck their mother. This time when I finished I was truly finished.

My wife looked at our daughters and asked, “We’re not moving! Are we?”

Jeneffer said, “Not if I can help it! I can’t wait till school starts in the morning! Can I just wear Daddy’s big T-shirt to school?”

Mary said, “I don’t see why not! I’m going too! I wonder if we will get to change in the Principle’s Office again?”

Melody said, “I hope so! That Superintendent had a really long finger and touched something up under my pelvic bone! It felt really good! Like when Daddy tickled my clit!”

My wife replied, “I hope so too! You’re right he found my g-spot too and I really liked it!”

Jeneffer said, “Then it’s all agreed! We are going to stay!”


The End

[Kenken]

上司的妻子 - 1

我覺得親屬在同一個單位做事並不是很妥當, 尤其其中一位又是公司的老闆莉的丈夫是公司的老闆,
她雖然沒有仗著丈夫的權勢做事, 卻也沒有人願意得罪她. 說實在的, 她的長像, 身材雖不是頂尖, 卻是
皮膚白細, 唯一美中不足之處便是身高矮了些 不過, 這一點絲毫不影響她在床上的表現。

其實我並不是一開始就存有非份之想, 除了已有知心的女友之外, 更不想因桃色事件丟了這份得來不
易的工作, 最重要的是, 莉在我初識之時已是有夫之婦, 萬一出問題可不是鬧著玩兒的 她的婚姻生活過得
並不愉快, 由於年齡相近, 所以常常找我訴苦, 並且一再表示想要離婚. (不過與我無關)此後,我萬萬沒料
到, 原來我早已成了她獵取的對象.....

在一次他的丈夫出差中, 她提議我們一起開車去看咖啡店會比較方便; 車子是她的, 我則充當司機.當
時為了避嫌, 我還刻意邀另一位男同事跟我們同車,不過; 那顯然於事無補! 活動結束返程途中, 另一位同
事先下車後, 她突然告訴我說他的丈夫出差中，不在公司又覺得人很累, 想先找個地方休息一下;我開玩笑
的說, "那去旅館休息好了" 沒想到她竟一口答應，還提議到馬裡士他路一帶的旅館，那個地方比較安靜,話
已出口, 她又接得那麼順, 說實在的, 我心中升起一陣異樣的感覺......

以前常跟女友上賓館, 想來汽車旅館應該也差不多; 事實如此, 可是壞在浴室的隔間竟然是半透明的，
進了房間她就表示想先洗個澡, 望著那片玻璃格間, 我不知該怎麼辦才好, 她卻大方, 只丟了一句"不要偷看
喔", 就閃進浴室了 ，要不偷看可以, 想不偷瞄就很難了!

我一邊開著電視試圖掩飾心中的緊張, 一邊又忍不住把眼光游移到那片半透明的玻璃窗上. 透過那片若
有似無的遮掩, 她的□體曲線加上我的想像, 我的眼睛彷彿成了她的雙手, 在她身上搓揉著肥皂; 我可以感
覺到下體正急速的充血, 膨漲...!

"你待會兒要不要也洗個澡? 我順便先睡個覺!" 莉的聲音將我拉回現實;

"喔! 好..."!

[Kenken]

上司的妻子 - 2


其實我也不確定自己想洗, 只是當時似乎找不到其他台詞. 在腦袋裡亂七八糟的狀態下洗完澡走出浴
室(她剛剛是不是也像我一樣在偷瞄那片玻璃窗?), 才發現莉根本沒睡, 甚至於比先前更有精神; 至此我已
完全明白接下來將會發生什麼事了!

"奇怪, 明明覺得很累卻睡不著, 脖子好酸..."

莉企圖解釋她為何沒睡的原因, 我卻覺得有點兒好笑!

"幫我按摩一下好嗎?" 她出招了!!我沒有拒絕的道理!

認識她一年了, 沒碰過她的身體, 第一次的接觸竟然是這種情況? 有點兒詭異.也不知過了多久, 她似
乎享受夠了, 便提議換她幫我按摩, 說是慰勞我做她兩天司機的辛勞; 我還沒回話, 她就示意我趴著, 並且
跨坐在我身上.

與其說那是按摩倒不如說是挑逗; 莉跪坐在我大腿上, 當她彎腰按摩背部時,那對要命的乳房便不經意
的摩擦到我的身體; 而她那雙充滿慾念的手, 則不斷傳遞著強烈的性暗示!!

"翻過來吧"! 她說.

"怎麼翻呢"? 我在猶豫; 雖然早知道將發生的事, 那根提早洩露意念的陽具

還是令人覺得難為情...!

"哈哈! 你在想什麼呀? 好壞喔"! 她看著我勃起的陽具, 撒嬌的輕輕的碰了一下. 至此我再也忍不住體
內燃燒的慾火, 翻身將她壓到身下! 莉臉紅了, 不過不是嬌羞的紅, 而是和我一樣充滿慾望!!

隔著衣服, 我握住莉那對乳房, 恣意搓揉, 並用雙腿纏住她的腿, 將陽具緊緊的抵住她的身體, 緩緩摩
擦; 她則以呻吟回應, 並且一把握住我的下體! 或許是雙方的性慾都已衝至頂點, 我們很快的互相脫掉身上
的衣服,並盡情的探索彼此的身體!

老實說, 莉的雙乳吸引了我絕大部份的注意力, 不是因為尺寸可觀, 是那兩顆略帶粉紅色的葡萄, 實在
不像是已婚女人應該有的色澤! 我貪婪的吸允其中的一顆果實, 像個嬰兒一樣, 不同的是我的腦中充滿邪念！

我的手移到她另一邊的乳房, 輕輕的延著她的乳房線條挑逗, 然後再把它們兜攏, 擠壓;莉的乳頭很快
就挑起來了! 我往她的下身探去, 發現莉的陰戶已經濕濡, 我把舌尖離開她的乳頭,往莉的下身滑去..., 她
沒反抗! 當我的舌尖碰觸到莉大腿內側時, 我發現她似乎在輕微的顫抖; "嗯!我就是先不舔你的要害, 讓你
哈死!"我在心中想著!

所以我儘管將舌間輕掃過她的陰唇, 可就是避開她的陰蒂! 沒想到莉真是個急色的女人, 比我還急!!

她一把推開我, 將我壓到她身下, 就將我的小弟弟坐進她身體裡去了! 我還沒回過神, 莉已經開始騎了
起來; 坦白說, 我喜歡女人在上位, 除了可以把玩女方的乳房外, 也可以觀察女人做愛的神態 (因為採取主
動, 所以比較真實),更可以偷瞄雙方身體接觸的那一點...!莉是我所遇過愛液最多的女人, 她的性器比我想
像中緊得多, 可是卻因非常的濕,使得她在套弄時相當順利;

或許她最敏感的部位是陰蒂吧? 莉在套弄了一陣子之後便將我的陽具盡根沒入, 接著緊貼著我的身體摩
擦了起來! 而且頻率越來越快, 並且開始大聲的浪叫! 我有些受不了這種攻勢, 深怕提早敗下陣來, 於是我
開始胡思亂想一些雜事, 藉此分散注意力, 這招果然奏效!

慢慢的我衝動的情緒安定了下來, 並配合著莉的節奏; 不過此刻我突然有個怪異的感覺,"她這麼個磨法
待會兒不知要掉多少體毛?"而且磨久了也會發熱, 這讓我覺得有些不舒服! 幸好就在擔心的同時, 我突然感
覺到她的速度又加快了, 並且臉上佈滿潮紅, 我知道她高潮要來了,

[Kenken]

上司的妻子 - 3


所以開始採取攻勢, 將陽根用力的抵入
莉的身體深處, 她大叫一聲, 彷彿喊出了所有久曠的慾念,然後漸漸放慢了節奏......; 我知道她到了!!

贏了第一回合, 我再沒有心理負擔, 換個姿勢, 好整以暇的重新把她壓到我下面, 並緩緩的將我的小弟
弟再次插入莉的陰戶, 我不要像莉那麼急, 我想細細的感受我的陽具在莉的陰戶內緩緩摩擦的曼妙感覺, 那
種滋味兒很美妙;一面享受接觸的快感 ,一面感覺在抽插過程中那種混合著愛液卻又略帶阻力的黏膩感, 並發
出淫穢的聲音, 對我來說, 那才是真正的色情! 莉也頗能享受這種慢吞吞的方式, 一面呻吟, 也一面休息!

我不讓她有太多喘息的機會, 一把拉起她, 讓她扶著床頭跪著, 從後面再次挺進, 並用力的插入!!這次
我不再留情, 把她完全當做是我洩慾的玩物; 我狠狠的頂入她濕潤的花蕊,並自後方攫住莉的雙乳,莉豐滿的
肥臀因規律的抽送激起一陣臀浪; 她飽滿白晰的乳房則因用力的擠壓而自我的指縫間流洩出來...!我瘋狂的
蹂躪她的肉體, 而她也恣意的承受! 這次我沒再克制慾望, 在一陣狂抽猛送之後,我似乎將體內所有的精液全
數激射入莉的體內!!之後鬆弛的倦意便猛然襲來...!

突然我心頭一緊;"糟了!!! 沒避孕 ........"!!!!!

莉彷彿看穿了我的心事, 笑著說 "我有吃避孕藥..."!

然後我才發現, 原來她是有預謀的! 而我則幾乎是朝著她布下的局一步步地走下去! 從那次之後, 我們
便常常發生關係, 有時甚至還在上班時間偷溜出去幽會, 然後再若無其事的回公司辦公, 真是蠻刺激的! 莉
在數度發生關係之後曾告訴過我, 我是讓她在床上最滿意的男人. 她丈夫從來沒有給她過這樣愉快的充分的
享受 ，聽起來是像是稱讚的話卻使我深深覺得憂慮......

我必須承認, 莉確是個絕佳的床上伴侶, 原因是她在做愛時相當放得開; 說得難聽一點就是淫蕩! 問題
是, 你能有多少機會碰見個真正淫蕩的女人?

[Kenken]

上司的妻子 - 4


淫蕩與狂野之間其實不能劃上等號, 所謂的淫蕩事實上包含了所有的肢體動作及潛意識的顯現, 而眼神
則是傳遞"淫蕩"訊息的媒介!

在之後我與莉的許多次性愛中, 我逐漸發現她實在是個十足的性愛能手, 除了真槍實彈的性愛之外, 莉
的口上功夫也是一流!!平日的性愛, 我們免不了以口交來為彼此助興, 她認為她的口功應該算是蠻熟練的;我
比較好奇的還是她的口功到底有多厲害?)因此, 從我口中所提出的問題就只剩下"那你的口功到底有多熟練?
我想試試看..."!

莉也是乾脆, 二話不說就把頭埋入我的胯下, 把那根才休息不到半小時, 還軟綿綿的陽具一口含入.口
交的滋味我不是沒嘗過, 可是從沒有女人能單用口交就讓我得到滿足! 我略帶玩笑的惡意想要看看她有什麼
本領能夠讓我投降, 尤其是在已經盡情發洩之後...!

剛開始並沒有什麼不同, 她只是溫柔的用舌尖輕輕的舔舐著我的龜頭, 然後慢慢的繞著圓周; 此時我的
陽具略有反應, 不過我相信那是反射式的反應,莉沒有停止她那機械式的律動, 我心想, "不過如此爾爾", 可
她接下來的動作讓我嚇一跳; 莉突然間用她的手指往我的肛門施壓, 此舉使我原先不怎麼堅挺的陽具很快的
急速充血就在這時候她抬頭看了我一眼, 當我們四目交疊時, 我看到了她那淫蕩至極的表情!!! 她只望了我
一眼, 又將頭埋下去; 繼續舔舐我的敏感部位, 這次她舔的可不是陰莖, 而是把我的兩顆睪丸全數含入, 這
讓我有點兒害怕, 怕她不小心傷了我, 然後她開口說了唯一的一句話:"你放心享受, 我會讓你爽死"!

趁這說話的當中, 她把身體倒轉, 成了69的姿勢; 我心裡有點兒怪, 因為上一次交歡過後彼此都還沒沐
浴, 雖然是自己的體液, 總還有些不自然,可是看她都不介意了, 我也只好豁出去, 開始輕舔她的陰蒂, 並且

[Kenken]

上司的妻子 - 5


用手指在她的陰戶中淺淺的抽插......! 漸漸的, 也不知何時開始, 她把雙手全部移開我的陽具, 完全用頭
部的動作套弄著我的陰莖,我心想"完了!這樣一來就破功啦!從沒女人能不靠雙手輔助讓我藉著口交射精,不過
我的顧慮似乎是多餘的, 她的頭部動作絲毫沒有減慢, 彷彿是雙手仍在我的陽具上套弄, 不同的是她的舌頭
仍不停的在亂轉; 要命的是她的手指又壓到我的肛門上!

這下子換我興奮了, 也忘了我正在舔舐的是個剛做完愛卻還沒清洗的陰戶, 狂亂到只拚命的伸長舌頭往
莉的陰戶中鑽去! 她也是有反應的; 不過我該感謝她沒有放慢她的速度, 而且一直在加快頻率!!!

這時候我該擔心的不是我會不會到達高潮, 反而是怕她會不會因為頭部不停的急速擺動而腦充血!

我不忍她如此辛苦, 所以也放任我的思緒, 往最色情的方向去幻想; 漸漸的,我發現我快爆發了, 莉當
然不會沒發現; 忽然, 她原本緊壓在我肛門上的手指倏的往我肛門內插入!!

我似乎覺得有點兒屈辱, 可是接下來的快感使這種感覺立刻煙消雲散! 我又洩了一次!!洩在莉的口中!
而且還舒服得叫了出來!!

她沒有立刻吐出我的性器, 反而溫柔的繼續在她口中溫存; 直到我的小弟弟慢慢的軟化, 她才鬆開.

莉抬起頭來充滿笑意的問我:"舒不舒服呀"?好像打了一場勝仗那樣得意! 並且用她的舌頭潤了一下雙
唇; 我瞟到她的嘴角還有一點點殘存的精液, 就在她舔了一下嘴唇的同時, 我發覺那一小滴精液也收到她口
中去了! 問我舒不舒服??我誠心誠意的給她滿分!!不僅僅肉體舒服,她過程中淫蕩的眼神及那一下舔嘴唇 的
動作就已經要叫我魂飛魄散了!!何況是加上那些"絕招密技"???

莉的"特殊密技"還不只於此; 一般做完愛前我都習慣性會將衛生紙放於床邊備用, 因為若沒用保險套
而只用避孕藥片的話(注), 在女方體內射精抽出陰莖後, 精液一會兒就會倒流出來, 不用衛生紙先處理一下
的話會滴得到處都是, 莉卻不必如此, 因為她能將精液"暫時"鎖在體內而不流出, 起初我不明白為何如此,
有一次做愛當我將陽具插入時她要我暫時別動, 然後我感覺到她的陰道內有一股力量, 雖然不是像"吸"的那
麼強烈, 不過, 要鎖住幾CC的精液絕對是綽綽有餘了!!

我問她怎會這樣? 她只說她練過瑜迦; 怎麼練的她倒沒說......! End.

[David_Ginola]

bro birdie....i wonder SGH, TTSH, CGh, NUH...got such nurses around.....damn steamy bro:D

[Billard Cue]

Gooood story bro, yum yum :D

[VBScripts]

This is only a short fiction story that I read it somewhere and hope all bro's & sis's like it and also those who like to contribute can please carry on . Thanks ! .....

Wah Birdie lau de well done!! I now then discovered your story thread. Read until I bu tahan liao...........need to go release now. Will come back to read again. :D

Thanks to you and all other Brothers who've contributed all the stories here :)


.